monumental frontispiece: top, a light-skinned, seated, female figure in European dress with crown, orb or rudder, and sceptre, between two globes; left, a light-skinned, standing female figure in oriental or Mediterranean dress holding a jar or urn issuing smoke; right, a dark-skinned, standing female figure with a sun behind her head, half-naked, holding a flower-branch; bottom, a light-skinned, prone female figure or amazon, naked, with bow, arrows, and a net, holding a man's head, beside the bust of a female figure THEATRUM ORBIS TERRARUM GEOGRAPHI REGII. THE THEATRE OF THE WHOLE WORLD: SET FORTH BY THAT Excellent Geographer Abraham Ortelius. LONDON, Printed by JOHN NORTON, Printer to the Kings most excellent Majesty in Hebrew, Greek, and Latin. 1606. blazon or coat of arms of the British royal family, encircled by the order of the garter, with lion and unicorn; above three crowned helmets topped by a crowned lion holding a sword and sceptre, a crowned lion, and a fleur-de-lis HONI SOIT QVI MAL Y PENSE The sway, by Sea & Land, great JAMES doth bear, His Birth, His Blood, These kingdoms figure here: But, were his several virtues to be crowned A World, past thine, Ortelius, must be found. TO THE MOST HIGH, MOST MIGHTY, AND MOST HAPPY PRINCE, JAMES BY THE GRACE OF GOD, KING OF GREAT BRITAIN, FRANCE AND IRELAND, DEFENDER OF THE FAITH, etc. JOHN NORTON HIS majesties MOST HUMBLE AND FAITHFUL SERVANT CONSECRATETH THESE IMMORTAL LABOURS OF ABRAHAM OR TELIUS, TRANSLATED INTO ENGLISH. funereal monument with a profile portrait of Abraham Ortelius, below three figures: a haloed male figure or John the Baptist, semi-naked, with a cross and banner; a male figure leaning on a spade; and a female figure examining a globe with compasses; below a map of the eastern hemisphere ABRAHAMI ORTELII QVEM VRBS VRBIUM ANTVERPIA EDIDIT, REX REGUM PHILIPPUS GEOGRAPHUM HABVIT, MONUMENTUM HIC VIDES. BREVIS TERRA EUM CAPIT QVI IPSE ORBEM TERRARUM CEPIT, STILO ET TABULIS ILLUSTRAVIT: SED MENTE CONTEMPSIT, QVA CAELUM ET ALTA SUSPEXIT CONSTANS ADVERSUM SPES AUT METUS. AMICITIAE CVITOR, CANDORE FIDE, OFFICIIS, QVIETIS CULTOR, SINE LIGHT, VXORE, PROLE. VITAM HABVIT, QVALE ALIUS VOTUM. VT NUNC QVOQVE AETERNA EI QVIES SIT VOTIS FAVE LECTOR. OBIIT four KAL. JULII. ANNO MD. XCIIX. VIXIT ANN. LXXI. MENSS. II. DIES JIXX. COLII EX SORORE NEPOTES B.M. POSS. CONTEMNO ET ORNOMENT MANV. Α Χ Ρ Ω THE LIFE OF ABRAHAM ORTELL, COSMOGRAPHER TO PHILIP THE SECOND, LATE KING OF SPAIN, written first in Latin by Francis Sweert of Antwerp, his familiar and loving friend, and now translated into English by W. B, as great a lover of his learning and virtues. THe stock of the ORTELS flourished not long since, and lived in good state and credit at Auspurg in Bayern, (Augustam vindelicorum, the Latins called it.) From that family came WILLIAM ORTELL, who about the year of our Lord 1460 left his native country, and seated himself in Antwerp, (at that time one of the famousest Mart-townes of the world) where he did many notable things worthily deserving great commendation: among which that is most memorable, that of his own proper cost and charges he caused a goodly cross of free stone to be set up without the emperors gate, in that place where the malefactors are usually wont to be executed and put to death. Beneath this cross, at the base or foot of the same, stood Mary and john, and beside them, a little farther off, hung the two thieves; the one upon the right hand and the other upon the left, upon their several gibbets. This William died upon the seventh day of january in the year of our Lord God 1511, and was buried in the cloisters of the Franciscane Friars in Antwerp, leaving his son LEONARD ORTELL sole Executor, and heir, not only of his goods and substance, but also of his virtues and good qualities: For they report that he was a man so devout and religious, that it was an hard matter to find him from his book, serious meditation on heavenly matters. This Leonard married ANNA HERWAYERS, and by her had issue two daughters, and one some named ABRAHAM, (whose life we here purpose to describe) borne upon the second day of April, in the year of our Lord God 1527. He was even in his childhood of singular towardness, great capacity and passing quick conceit, and, that which is very strange in youth, he was never given to the reading of any trifles or idle vanities. Wherefore his father purposing to make him a scholar, began first himself to instruct him privately at home in his own house in the Latin and Greek tongues: (For the old man was very learned in both these languages.) But see how these good purposes were soon crossed by the untimely death of his most loving and kind father! who departing this life, in the year of Christ 1535, left this his son to be further informed and taught abroad by strange schoolmasters, whose care and diligence to profit him, whatsoever their learning were, was nothing so great and painful: notwithstanding even under these he made such profit in the Arts and liberal Sciences, that he was not much inferior to the best of his degree and time: For, as I said before, no vain pleasure, or trifles, pastimes (which commonly are the overthrow of many yongue men) could ever withdraw him from his settled purpose, or alienate his mind from his book. Yet his greatest delight and commendation consisted in the knowledge of the Mathematical sciences, which for the most part he studied and practised without an instructor, or teacher, attaining, only by his own pains and industry, to the great admiration of others, even to the understanding of the greatest and deepest mysteries of the same. In the thirtieth year of his age, having many great matters in his head, and loathing to live idly at home in his own native country, he began to entertain a conceit of traveling into divers and sundry foreign parts and countries of the world. To Frankford upon the Main, by reason of the great Marts or Fairs, there held at two several times every year, he went very often. In the year of our Lord 1575., he went with john Vivian of Valence, a Merchant, but a great lover of learning, and Hierome Scoliers of Antwerp, to Liege, Trier; Tungren and Mentz: of which journey and peregrination of theirs, there is at this day a book of his exstant in print, wherein he hath learnedly described the particulars observed by them. In the year of Christ 1577, with Immanuël Demetrius of Antwerp, he traveled beyond the Seas, into England and Ireland. Italy, that nurse of great wits, that worker of strange wonders, that mother of reverend antiquities and ancient monuments, he visited thrice. The third time that he went thither, which was in the year 1578, he went in company of George Houfnayle of Antwerp, who was so excellent a painter that he was greatly esteemed and beloved of the illustrious princes, Albert and William, Dukes of Bayern: of Ferdinand, Duke of Ostrich; yea and of Rudolphus himself, at that time Emperor of the Germans. But this his consort, to the great grief of his friends and such as loved his singular qualities, left his life at prague in Bohemia, upon the thirteenth of january in the year of our Lord, 1600. This man was worthy of longer life, if the Fates would respect men for their great parts and excellent virtues. But so it is, that Death, like as the sith in Harvest, cutteth down, without distinction, aswell the yongue as old. There was nothing either in Germany or in France, that was worth the seeing, that this our author had not seen and viewed with a censorious and judicious eye. At length, having overcome so many tedious and toilsome travels, he returned again to Antwerp his native soil. There and then he began to apply himself to benefit succedent ages, to write of those countries by him viewed and seen, to set out in Charts and Maps divers places both of Sea and Land unknown to former ages, to describe the tracts and coasts of the East and West, South and North never spoken of nor touched by Ptolemey, Pliny, Strabo, Mela or any other historiographer whatsoever: and lastly to bend all his forces to the framing of that his THEATER, which now is beheld and read with such admiration and applause of all men: in which work of his he was so generally well liked and approved of all, that Philip the Second, that renowned King of Spain, graced him with the honour and title of The King's Cosmographer. He wrote also his GEOGRAPHICAL TREASURE, a very learned and pleasant work, in which the ancient names or appellations, (yea and oft times the new, by which they are now called and known at this day,) of Mountains, Hills, Promontories, Woods, islands, Havens, People, Cities, Towns, Villages, Seas, bay, Creeks, straits, Rivers, etc. are at one view instantly to be seen. Moreover, out of ancient coins, for the benefit and delight of such as are lovers and studious of antiquities, he set out The HEADS OF THE GOD'S AND GODDESSES, which afterward were illustrated with an historical narration or discourse done by Francis Sweert the younger. In the year of Christ 1596, he set forth THE IMAGE OF THE GOLDEN WORLD, that is, A treatise describing the life, Manners, Customs, Rites and Religion of the ancient Germans, collected and gathered out of divers and sundry old writers of both languages. By these his labours and travels he hath gotten and purchased unto himself an immortal name and credit amongst the learned of all sorts. In company he was of an excellent discreet carriage, passing courteous, merry and pleasant. Such was his singular humanity, that it was strange to see how he did win and retain the love and favour of all men wheresoever he became. His enemies he chose rather to overcome with kindness, or to contemn them then to revenge himself of their malice. He did so much hate vice, even in his own kindred, that he rather reverenced virtue in his enemies and strangers. Vain questions, and subtle disputations of divinity, or matters of religion, as dangerous and pernicious, he did always greatly detest and abhor. A deep insight and sound judgement in any kind of matter, he preferred before glozing eloquence and acquaint terms. Present adversity and dangers he always endured with more patience than fear of such as were coming on and near at hand: and those which were bitter, more easily than such as were doubtful and uncertain of event. He was a man which in his life time did set as little by himself as any man could: For he never set his mind much upon the wealth of this world, or aught of those things in the same, having always in memory that his learned poesy CONTEMNO ET ORNO, MENTE, MANV, I scorn and trim, with mind, with hand. For surely this man was led with some heavenly spirit, which did so withdraw his mind from those earthly cogitations, that he never took any thing in his life more unkindly than when he was drawn from his books, which he always preferred before all other things in the world beside. These great learned men following were his familiar friends, and such as he did greatly love and reverence. In Spain Benedictus Arias Montanus, that great linguist and grave Divine; and the reverend father Andrew Schotte, borne in Antwerp, a learned jesuite. In Italy, Fuluius Vrsinus, Franciscus Superantius, and johannes Sambucus. In Germany, Gerard Mercator, that famous Cosmographer, james Monaw, Mark Velser, joachim Chamberlin, jonas Grutterus of Antwerp, and Arnold Milius. In France, Petrus Pithoeus, and others. In the Low-countries, justus Lipsius, Laevinus Tormencius, Nicolaus Rockoxius, Cornelius Prunius, Balthasar Robianus, Ludovicus Perezius, johannes Brantius a civilian, recorder to the state of Antwerp, johannes Bochius, secretary to the same city, Francis Raphalengius, Christopher Plantine, john Moret, Philip Galley, Otho Venius that famous painter, and Francis Sweert the younger. In England, Humphrey Lloyd, the only learned courtier of his time, and William Camden, now Clarenceux, the painful and judicious antiquary of our land. With all these and many other he was familiarly acquainted. To these he wrote often, and from these he often received most kind and loving letters. He was a great student of antiquities, and searcher out of rare and ancient things. He had at home in his house, Images, Statues, Coins of Gold, Silver and copper both of the Greeks, Romans and others: Shelfishes brought from India and our Antipodes: Marble of all kind of colours: Torteises shells of such wonderful bigness, that ten men, sitting round in a circle, might eat meat out of them at once: Others again so little and narrow, that they were scarce so big as a pings head. His Library was so marvelously well stored with all sort of Books, that his house might justly have been termed, A shop of all manner of good learning, unto which men flocked from divers places, like as in former times they did to Plato's Academy, or Aristotle's Lyceum. This Ernest and Albert, returning conqueror from the battle at Hulsten, with other great Princes, and men of all sorts, came in troops to see and behold. While he was thus busied, and having now lived above threescore and eleven years, he fell sick in june in the year of our Lord 1598., and growing every day worse and worse, at length, he yielded to nature and died upon the 28 day of the same month. The Physicians affirmed that he died of an ulcer of the reins, which Hypocrates writeth will hardly ever be cured in old men. He was of stature tall and slender; the hair of his head and beard was of a yellow colour. His eyes were grey, and his forehead broad. He was very courteous and affable. In serious businesses he was very grave and sober, but without any show of arrogant disdain: in mirth and jesting he was as pleasant, yet with that moderation, that all was guided by the rules of Christian piety and modesty. This deceased bachelor, Anna Ortell, a virgin his sister, who lived not long after this her brother Abraham, (for she died in the year of Grace 1600) caused to be buried and entombed in Saint Michaëls, the Abbey of the Praemonstratenses in Antwerp. He might well want the honour of a gorgeous and costly tomb, who by the general consent of all men, had for his rare and singular virtues deserved an everlasting fame and reputation. Francis Sweert, the younger, gathered together the mournful verses of those poets and friends of his, which did bewail his death, set them forth, and dedicated them to the State and citizens of Antwerp. justus Lipsius, at the instant request of his heirs, and for a perpetual memorial of their constant love and friendship wrote that Epitaph which is in capital letters engraven upon his tomb. ABRAHAM ORTELIUS CITIZEN OF ANTwerpe, and Geographer to Philip the second, King of Spain, to the courteous Reader. SEeing, that as I think, there is no man, gentle Reader, but knoweth what, and how great profit the knowledge of Histories doth bring to those which are serious students therein; I do verily believe and persuade myself, that there is almost no man, be it that he have made never so little an entrance into the same, and touched them never so lightly, that is ignorant how necessary, for the understanding of them aright, the knowledge of GEOGRAPHY is, which, in that respect therefore is of some, and not without just cause called The eye of History. For thou shalt meet with many things in the reading of Histories, (I will not say, almost all) which, except thou have the knowledge of the countries and places mentioned in them, cannot only not be well conceived and understood, but also oft-times they are clean mistaken and otherwise understood than they ought to be: which thing cometh to pass in many discourses: but especially in the expeditions and voyages of great Kings, Captains and Emperors: in the divers and sundry shift of Nations from one place to another: and in the traveils and peregrinations of famous men, made into sundry countries. But seeing that this is a matter which even experience itself doth teach us to be true, there is no reason why I should stand long upon the proof of the same. This so necessary a knowledge of Geography, as many worthy and learned men have testified, may very easily be learned out of Geographical charts or Maps. And when we have acquainted ourselves somewhat with the use of these Tables or Maps, or have attained thereby to some reasonable knowledge of Geography, whatsoever we shall read, these charts being placed, as it were certain glasses before our eyes, will the longer be kept in memory, and make the deeper impression in us: by which means it cometh to pass, that now we do seem to perceive some fruit of that which we have read. I omit here, that the reading of Histories doth both seem to be much more pleasant, and in deed so it is, when the Map being laid before our eyes, we may behold things done, or places where they were done, as if they were at this time present and in doing. For how much we are helped, when as in the Holy Scripture, we read of the journey of the Israëlites, which they made from Egypt, through the Red sea, and that same huge Wilderness, into the Land of promise, when as looking upon the Map of Palestina, we do almost aswell see it as if we were there, I think any student in Divinity, or that History hath oft made trial. Which things being so, how much those which are students and lovers of Histories are cumbered, hindered and stayed, yea, & many times, even while they are in their race and continued course, drawn back, it is an easy matter to conceive, when either the description of all countries cannot be gotten, or if they may be gotten, they are dearer than that every man's money will reach and attain unto especially those that are but poor, or none of the wealthiest. For there are many that are much delighted with Geography or Chorography, and especially with Maps or Tables containing the plots and descriptions of countries, such as there are many now adays extant and every where to be sold: But because that either they have not that, that should buy them: or if they have so much as they are worth, yet they will not lay it out, they neglect them, neither do they any way satisfy themselves. Others there are who when they have that which will buy them, would very willingly lay out the money, were it not that by reason of the narrowness of the rooms and places, broad and large Maps cannot so be opened or spread, that every thing in them may easily and well be seen and discerned. For, that I may speak that which is the truth, those great and large Geographical Maps or charts, which are folded or rolled up, are not so commodious: nor, when any thing is peradventure read in them, so easy to be looked upon. And he that will in order hang them all along upon a wall, had need have not only a very large & wide house, but even a Prince's gallery or spacious Theatre. This I having oft made trial of, I began to bethink myself, what means might be found to redress these discommodities, which I have spoken of, and either to make them somewhat less, or, if possibly it might be, to take them all clean away. And at length me thought it might be done by that means which we have observed and set down in this our book, to which I earnestly wish that every student would afford a place in his Library, amongst the rest of his books. But that thou mayest the better understand, what it is that we have done in this our Theatre, and what it is that thou must expect and look for in the same; I think it not amiss in few words briefly here to declare unto thee. First my purpose was to represent unto thy view whatsoever heretofore thou hadst, or new haste, in any Geographical or chorographical charts here and there lately or long since set out that ever came to my hands, or were possibly to be gotten for love or money. Of all countries whose descriptions are set out in Geographical Tables, we have selected one (for of some there are divers) which in our judgement seemed to be the best and most exact: Which, notwithstanding that it were, by the first draft of the Author somewhat large and broad, we have brought into that small form, as might agree with this our work, and that the whole Map might be contained in one leaf: or, which sometime thou shalt observe we have done, as thou mayst see, that in one leaf many might be contained and expressed: yet so as nothing, no never so small a thing, is either omitted or altered that was to be found in the greater: except it be this, which oftentimes thou shalt find, that the names of places and other things, which in the first Copies could hardly be read, in these our Maps we have so expressed, that they may perfectly be read of any man. And sometime, where occasion did serve, or need require, and the place would permit, unto the modern and usual names of certain places, we have added the ancient names mentioned by old writers, but now vulgarly unknown. Which, as we doubt not, we have done with the good-leave and liking of the Authors themselves: so I hope it will be a thing very well pleasing to all such as are readers and students of old Histories and Antiquities. In those Maps, which have their Authors names written upon them, we have, as I said, altered nothing at all, excepting two or three of the Marine tracts of the Low-countrieses, which the Sea hath much changed since the time that their descriptions were first set forth: As for examples sake, in Flaunders, over against Zealand, not far from the town Wateruliet, where by the goodness and great benefit of Almighty God, long after that the description of this Country was first set out, the Maine-land was much enlarged and had gotten an advantage of the Sea: we there have altered the form of that Map, according as the place is found to be at this day. The description of which plot of ground we obtained of Master Mark Laurine, the Lord and owner thereof, a brave gentleman, greatly renowned both for the noble stock from whence he is descended, as also for his wisdom and great experience. But in other Maps, which had no name of the Author subscribed unto them, we were somewhat more bold: for in these, in some places, at our discretion, where we thought good, we have altered somethings, somethings we have put out, and otherwhere, if it seemed to be necessary, we have put in. Of some countries also, that we might, as much as in us did lie, make up our just number and fill up our rank, we have made some Maps of our own, that there might as few Maps be wanting as possibly might be. In the abridgement and bringing of those Maps, which had as I said the names of the Authors added unto them into a lesser form, we have used that faithfulness and diligence, that we hope to deserve thanks not only of the Reader, but also even of the Authors themselves, or at least we have dealt so in them, that no man need be ashamed of these of ours whatsoever they be; yea he may aswell acknowledge and take this little one of ours, for his own, as that greater one first set out by himself. For we have endeavoured to the uttermost of our power in this our work, if it were possible, to deserve thanks of the Authors, if not, yet by no means to displease them: Not to follow or imitate that bad custom of some men in these our days, who, that they may seem to the world to set forth some new thing, do nothing else but alter the works and labours of other men, and oftentimes, out of those which are good, to select that which is not good, and to sell it commonly for the best: Sometimes by adding something at their pleasure, and in some places again taking out and detracting something and withal either by concealing the right Author's names, or setting to their own, or feigning a name of some one or other, they think to please the vulgar sort with novelties, that that their work may sell the better; and they may rake money together they care not how: For we were not moved to undertake this labour by any covetous desire of getting much by it, but even of a willing and forward mind that we had to help and further those that had a love and affection to these studies, not any whit respecting the gaining of any vain glory and commendation by other men's labours. For what need we to make new Maps, when as the old Maps of other men, now extant, would serve our turn? Some there are peradventure, which will look to find in this our Theatre more descriptions of particular Countries, (for every man naturally, for the love that he beareth to his native soil, would, I doubt not, wish that it were here severally described amongst the rest:) but let them know, that those which are here missing, are not left out and omitted, either by our negligence, or for that we were loath to be at that cost and charges: but because that either we never saw any such, or at leastwayes for that there never came any such to our hands. If there be any man, which either hath any such, or knoweth where there may be had, him we would earnestly entreat, that he would be the means to help us unto them, assuredly promising him, that we will, at our own cost and charges, not without great thanks to him, and a most honourable mention of his name, cause them to be cut and imprinted apart and by themselves, that hereafter they may be inserted into this our Book, either in their own place, elsewhere, as any man shall like best. Of the Order also by us here observed in the placing of these our Maps, I think it not amiss, gentle Reader, to speak a word or two, and to acquaint thee with our purpose: that if peradventure there be any man, which doth think that they ought to have been placed otherwise, we may either satisfy him, if we may, or else excuse ourselves, which is all, I think, that can be looked for at our hands. First of all, we present unto thy view an Universal Map of the whole world: Then, the four quarters or principal parts of the same; to wit, Europe, Asia, Africa, and America: in this following dame Nature, in which always before the parts can be, the whole, whereof they be the parts, must of necessity first be. Next after these we have put the several and particular Countries of these parts, beginning at the West part of the world, in this following Ptolemey the Prince of Geographers, and almost all others that have written of this argument: And so the Provinces and particular countries of America do first put forth and show themselves: next to these do follow the British Isles, after them Spain, and then France. From hence we pass to Germany: whose Countries being after our manner diligently surveyed, from Helvetia or Switzerland we passed over the Mountains into Italy, which is the next country unto it Eastward, purposing also to view all the Provinces thereof severally. From thence we crossed the Sea and sailed into Greece. Whereupon going into Slavonia, we surveyed all the countries severally which do vulgarly speak the Slavonian tongue, (to wit, Hungary, Transsyluania, Polonia, Scandia, and Russia.) Thus having finished Europe, we come unto the Isthmus or Strait land, which is between the head of the River Tanais and the North sea, which is in deed the bound of Europe and Asia: from it we step into Asia. Which, after we have a while beheld, we left, and so passed into Africa, by the straits, or narrow piece of the Mainland, which runneth between the Bay of Arabia, and the gulf of Damiata, (Sirbonis lacus) made by the overflowing of the Midland-sea. From thence passing through Egypt and Barbary we came unto the straits of Gibraltar, which we crossed, and at length came home again to our own native country from whence we first set foot; like unto a travailer or a Pilgrim, which hath viewed and travailed through many and sundry several Nations and Countries, passing out of one into another, orderly as they lay and were situate one by another, overskipping none, at last returneth safely and joyfully from whence he first set forth. Thus far of the Maps themselves: Now let us speak a word or two of the backside of the same. Because we thought it would be a thing nothing pleasing to the Reader or Beholder, to see the backesides of the leaves altogether bare and empty we determined there to make a certain brief and short declaration and Historical discourse of every Map, in the same manner and order as we said we observed in the Maps themselves; omitting nor concealing any man's name, that we had occasion to use. Moreover to these also we have added a Table of the names of all the Authors, that ever we knew or had; out of which, those that are so disposed, may fetch a more ample and larger discourse and description of the several countries handled by them. Wherefore the students of Geography shall have here, in the Authors thus named in order, and in the Catalogue of the Authors of the Geographical Tables or Maps, which we have set before this our work, and lastly in these Tables themselves, a certain shop, as it were, furnished with all kind of instruments necessarily required in such like business: out of which, if peradventure there may seem any thing wanting, in his judgement, either to the finishing of any Book of that argument, or more fuller descriptions of any Countries whatsoever, very easily, or in deed without any labour at all he may see, from whence it may by and by be fetched. These things they are which I thought good to admonish the Reader of. It remaineth now, that we do entreat every man, to take this our labour and entertain it, with no other mind than it was by us both begun and finished, and at length set out and Imprinted. Farewell, and wish well to Francis Hogenberg, Ferdinand, and Ambrose Arsen, by whose skilful hands and extraordinary great pains and diligence almost all these Maps were engraven and cut. From Antwerp. this present year 1570. ¶ THE FIRST TABLE. A. ASia. fol. 3 Africa. fol. 4 America. fol. 5 The Azores. fol. 15 Anjou. fol. 25 Artois. fol. 41 Austria. fol. 63 Ostrich. fol. 63 Aprutium. fol. 84 Abruzzo. fol. 84 Apulia. fol. 86 Asia the lesser. fol. 112 Egypt. fol. 112 Aethiopia. fol. 113 The Abassinnes country. fol. 113 B. BRitannicae insulae. fol. 10 The British Iles. fol. 10 Bretaigne. fol. 22 Berry. fol. 24 Bituriges. fol. 24 Blasois. fol. 25. ¶ ¶ ¶ Blois. fol. 25. ¶ ¶ ¶ Boulogne. fol. 26 Burgundy the county. fol. 31 Burgundy the dukedom. fol. 32 Brabant. fol. 38 Brandenburg. fol. 56 Buchavia. fol. 57 Buchonia. fol. 57 Brunswick. fol. 58 Bohemia. fol. 60 Bavaria. fol. 65 Bayern. fol. 65 Basell. fol. 68 Brescia. fol. 76 Barbary. fol. 1 4 Belid'ulgerid. fol. 114. C. CAmbria. fol. 13 Cumry. fol. 13 Culiacan. fol. 8 Cuba. fol. 8 Cadiz. fol. 20 Calais. fol. 20 Calis-malis. fol. 20 Carpetania. fol. 20 Cenomani. fol. 22 Calais. fol. 26 Cimbrica Chersonesus. fol. 51 Chaczeola. fol. 70 Carniola. fol. 70 Cremona. fol. 57 Crema. fol. 75 Como lake. fol. 79 Corsica. fol. 83 Calabria. fol. 86 Corcyra. fol. 87 Corfu. fol. 87 Candia. fol. 89 Creta. fol. 89 Cyprus. fol. 90 Carinthia. fol. 94 China. fol. 106 The Cham of Tartary. fol. 105 Carthage haven. fol. 112 Congl. fol. 115 D. DEscription of the world. fol. 1 Dutchland. fol. 33 Dania. fol. 51 Denmark. fol. 51 Dietmarsh. fol. 53 Duringen. fol. 55. ¶ ¶ ¶ E. EVrope. fol. 2 England. fol. 12 East Friesland. fol. 50 Elba. fol. 87 Egypt. fol. 112 Ethiopia. fol. 113. F. FAyal. fol. 15 France. fol. 21 Flanders. fol. 42 Friesland. fol. 48 Franklandt. fol. 59 Forum julij. fol. 72 Foruly. fol. 72 Friuly. fol. 72 Florence. fol. 81 Fez. fol. 115. G. GAdes. fol. 20 Guipusco. fol. 20 Gallia. fol. 21 Germany. fol. 33 Germany on this side the Rhein. fol. 34 Guelderland. fol. 36 Goercz. fol. 70 Grecia. fol. 91 Greece. fol. 91 Gorcz. fol. 94 H. HIspaniola. fol. 8. Heinalt. fol. 40 Holland. fol. 47 Holsatia. fol. 52 Holstein. fol. 52 Hennenbergh. fol. 55. ¶ ¶ Hassia. fol. 55 ¶ ¶ Helvetia. fol. 69 Histria. fol. 70 Histria. fol. 94 Hungary. fol. 95. & 96. The Holy-land. fol. 111 The Haven of Carthage. fol. 112 I. IReland. fol. 14 The I'll of France. fol. 25. ¶ juitland. fol. 51 Italy. fol. 71 Ilua. fol. 87 Ischia. fol. 88 islands in the Archipelago. fol. 89 Illyricum. fol. 92 Illyris. fol. 92 Istereick. fol. 94. & 95 Island. fol. 103 japan. fol. 107 japonia. fol. 107 India in the East. fol. 108 K. KArst. fol. 70 Karnten. fol. 94 L. LA Mans. fol. 22 Limaigne. fol. 24 Lemosni. fol. 25. ¶ ¶ ¶ Lorraine. fol. 30 The Low-countrieses. fol. 34 Lutzenburgh. fol. 35 Liege the bishopric. fol. 37 The Landtgravy of Hessen. fol. 55. ¶ ¶ Lunenburgh. fol. 58 Lacus Larius. fol. 79 Lotophagitis. fol. 87 Lemnos. fol. 90 Livonia. fol. 100 M. MArdel Sur. fol. 6 La Mans. fol. 22 Mansfield. fol. 55. ¶ Misnia. fol. 55 ¶ ¶ ¶ The Marquisate of Brandenburg. fol. 56 Munster Bishopric. fol. 59 Moravia. fol. 62 Milan. fol. 74 Marca Ancona. fol. 83 Malta. fol. 87 Melita. fol. 87 Moscovy. fol. 104 Morocco. fol. 115 N. THe New world. fol. 5 New Spain. fol. 7 Normandy. fol. 22 Narbone. fol. 29 The netherlands. fol. 34 Namur. fol. 39 Nurembergh. fol. 58 Nortgoia. fol. 66 Naples. fol. 85 Anatolia. fol. 112 O. OLdenburgh. fol. 53 Ozwieczin. fol. 100 P. THe Peaceable sea. fo. 6 Peru. fo. 9 Pico. fo. 15 Portugal. fo. 17 Poitou. fo. 23 Paris. fo. 25. ¶ Picardy. fo. 27 Provence. fo. 28 Piedmont. fo. 77 Padua fo. 78 Perugia. fo. 82 Puglia. fo. 86 Polonia. fo. 98 Poland. fo. 98 Prussia. fo. 99 Pomerania. fo. 100 Pomerland. fo. 100 Persia. fo. 109 Palestina. fo. 111 Presters john's empire. fo. 113 R. Room. fol. 79 Romania. fol. 101 Russia. fol. 104. S. THe South-sea. fol. 6 Scotland. fol. 11 Spain. fol. 16 Seville. fol. 18 Savoie. fol. 29 Saxony. fol. 55 Silena. fol. 61 Salczburgh bishop. fol. 64 Strasburgh. fol. 66 Switzerland. fol. 68 & 69 Sienna. fol. 83 Sicilia. fol. 87 Sardinia. fol. 87 Stalamine. fol. 90 Sebenico. fol. 94 Spruce. fol. 99 Scandia. fol. 102 The Sophy's empire. fol. 109. T. TErçera. fol. 15 Tourain. fol. 25. ¶ ¶ Thietmarsia. fol. 53 Thuringia. fol. 55. ¶ ¶ ¶ Tirol. fol. 70 Treviso. fol. 78 Tuscia. fol. 80 Tuscan. fol. 80 Terra di Otranto. fol. 86 Transsyluania. fol. 97 Thracia. fol. 101 Tartary. fol. 105 The Turks empire. fol. 110 V. VAlentia. fol. 19 Vermandois. fol. 26 Venacin. fol. 29 Verona. fol. 73. W. The West Indies. fol. 5 Wales. fol. 13 West Friesland. fol. 49 The Wandalls Iles. fol. 52 Westphalia. fol. 54 Westphalen. fol. 54 Waldeck. fol. 57 Wirtembergh. fol. 67 Windesmarck. fol. 70 Z. ZEland. fol. 46 Zerbi. fol. 87 Zara. fol. 94 Zator. fol. 100 ¶ THE SECOND TABLE. A. THe Ancient Geography. fol. vj. Anglesey. fol. ix. Africa propria. fol. thirty. Africa properly so called. fol. thirty Egypt. fol. xxxj. Argonautica. fol. xxxv. B. The British isles. fol. ix. C. COnwey. fol. ix. Circaeus mons. fol. xxij. Cyprus. fol. xxviij. Chios. fol. xxviij. Cia. fol. xxviij. Creta. fol. xxviiij. Candy. fol. xxix. Corsica. fol. xxix. D. DIomedes isles. fol. xxij. Dacia. fol. xxiv. Delos. fol. xxviij. Daphne. fol. xxxvij. E. EVrope. fol. viij. The Empire of great Britain. fol. ix. Etruria. fol. xx. Euboea. fol. xxviij. Egypt. fol. xxxj. England. fol. xlij. F. FRance. fol. xj. The Foundation of the Empire. fol. xxxviij. xxxix. France. fol. xliijj. G. GEographia Sacra. fol. j The Geography of Holy Writers. fol. j The Geography of the Ancients. fol. vj. goodwin's sands. fol. ix. Gallia described by Strabo. fol. xj. & xij. Gallia described by Caesar. fol. xiij. Germany. fol. xv. & xuj. Great Greece. fol. xxij. Graecia. fol. xxvij. Great Britain. fol. xlij. Galizia. fol. xliij. H. THe Holy land. fol. ij. Hibernia. fol. ix. helas. fol. xxvij. I. IVdaea. fol. iij. jewry. fol. iij. israel. fol. iij. Ireland. fol. ix. Illyris. fol. xvij. Italy. fol. xviij. Italy of the Gauls. fol. nineteen. Isole de Trimite. fol. xxij. Icaria. fol. xxviij. islands of the ionian sea. fol. xxix. jasons voyage. fol. xxxv. Ireland. fol. xlj. K. The King's Monastery. f. xl. L. THe Low countries. fol. xiv. Latium. fol. xxj. Lesbos. fol. xxviij. Lemnos. fol. xxviij. Limbourgh. fol. xlv. M. MAn. fol. ix. Monte Circello. fol. xxij. Magna Graecia. fol. xxij. Moesia. fol. xxiv. Mar Maiore. fol. xxv. Mona. fol. xluj. N. THe Navigation or voyage of Aeneas. fol. xxxiij. O. THe Orkeney isles. fol. ix. The Oracle of jupiter Ammon. fol. xxxij. P. PAlestina. fol. ij. The Peregrination of S. Paul. fol. iiij. The Peregrination of Abraham. fol. v. Pannonia. fol. xvij. Pontus Euxinus. fol. xxv. The Peregrination of Ulysses. fol. xxxiiij. The Paradise of Thessaly. fol. xxxuj. The Paradise of Antiochia in Syria. fol. xxxvij. R. THe Roman world. f. seven. The Roman empire. f. seven. Rhodus. f. xxviij. Rhenia. f. xxviij. S. SHepey. fol. ix. Spain. fol. x. Sicilia. fol. twenty-three. Samos. fol. xxviij. Sardinia. fol. xxix. Sardegna. fol. xxix. T. TEnet. fol. ix. Tuscia, or Tuscan. fol. xx. Trinacria. fol. twenty-three. Thrace. fol. xxuj. Tempe Thessalica. fol. xxxuj. V THe Voyage of Alexander the Great. fol. xxxij. The Voyage or navigation of Aeneas. fol. xxxiij. W. The West Iles. fol. ix. profile portrait of Abraham Ortelius Spectandum dedit Ortelius mortalib. orbem, Orbi spectandum Galleus Ortelium. Papius Α Χ Ρ Ω VITAE SCOPUS A DESCRIPTION OF THE WHOLE WORLD. THIS Map next ensuing containeth and representeth the portraiture of the whole earth, and of the main Ocean that environs & compasseth the same: all which earthly Globe the Ancients (who were not as then acquainted with the New world, not long since descried) divided into three parts; namely, Africa, Europe, and Asia. But since that discovery of America, the learned of our age have made that a fourth part, and the huge Continent under the South pole, a fifth. Gerardus Mercator the Prince of modern Geographers in his never-sufficiently-commended universal Table or Map of the whole world, divides this Circumference of the earth into three Continents: the first he calls that, which the Ancients divided into three parts, and from whence the holy Writ bears record, that mankind had their first original, & first was seated: the second, is that which at this present is named America or the West Indies: for the third, he appoints the South main, which some call Magellanica, as yet on very few coasts thoroughly discovered. That this orb or mass of the earthly Globe contains in circuit, where it is largest, 5400 German or 21600 Italian miles, antiquity hath taught, & late Writers have subscribed to their opinion. And these so manifold portions of earth (saith Pliny in the 11. book of his Natural history) yea rather, as some have termed them, the prick or centre of the world (for so small is the earth in comparison of the whole frame of the world) this is the matter, this is the seat of our glory. Here we enjoy honours, here we exercise authority, here we hunt after riches, here men turmoil and tyre themselves, here we move and maintain civil dissensions, and by mutual slaughter make more room upon the earth. And to let pass the public tumults of the world, this in which we force the borderers to give place and remove farther off, and where we encroach by stealth upon our neighbours lands: as he that extends his lands & lordship's farthest, and cannot abide that any should seat themselves too near his nose, How great, or rather how small a portion of earth doth he enjoy? Or when he hath glutted his avarice to the full, How little shall his dead carcase possess? Thus far Pliny. The situation of this earth and sea, the disposition of the several regions, with their inlets and gulfs, the manners and inclinations of the people, and other memorable and noteworthy matters are described by men of ancienter times, such as follow: PTOLEMEY of ALEXANDRIA. CAIUS PLINIUS 2, 3, 4, 5, and 6 books of his Natural history. ARISTOTELES DE MUNDO written and dedicated to Alexander the Great. STRABO in 17. books. SOLINUS POLYHISTOR. POMPONIUS MELA. DIONYSIUS APHER and his Expositor. EUSTATHIUS. APULEIUS in his book of the World. DIODORUS SICULUS in his five former books. MARTIANUS CAPELLA. PAULUS OROSIUS in the beginning of his History. AETHICUS and another of that name surnamed SOPHISTA, not yet printed. JULIUS the Orator called by Cassiodore, PRIMUS. BEROSUS described the antiquity of the World. ANTONIUS' AUGUSTUS (if the title be true) set down the journals of the Roman empire. SEXTUS AVIENUS, the seacoasts. STEPHANUS, the cities. VIBIUS SEQVESTER, in an Alphabetical order, the Rivers, Fountains, Lakes, Woods, Hills, and Nations thereof. map of the world TYPUS ORBIS TERRARUM. QVID EI POTEST VIDERI MAGNUM IN REBUS HUMANIS, CVI AETERNITAS OMNIS, TOTIUSQVE MUNDI NOTA SIT MAGNITUDO. CICERO: HOMINES HAC LEGE SUNT GENERATI, QVI TVERENTUR ILLUM GLOBUM, QVEM IN HOC TEMPLO MEDIVM VIDES QVAE TERRA DICITUR. Cicero. EQWS VEHENDI CAUSA, ARANDI BOS, VENANDI ET CUSTODIENDI CANIS, HOMO AUTEM ORTUS AD MUNDUM CONTEMPLANDUM. Cicero. HOC EST PUNCTUM. QVOD INTER TOT GENTES FERRO ET IGNI DIVIDITUR, O QVAM RIDICULI SUNT MORTALIUM TERMINI? Seneca. utinam QVEMADMODUM universa MUNDI FANCIES IN CONSPECTUM VENIT, ITA PHILOSOPHIA TOTA NOBIS POSSET OCCURRERE. Seneca. EUROPA. WHy Europe should be so called, or who was the first Author of this name, no man as yet hath found out; unless (saith Herodotus in his fourth book) we should think that the whole region borrowed this name from Europa daughter to the King of Epyrus. This Pliny calleth the Nurse of the victorious and conquering people of all other nations of the world, most beautiful and far surpassing the rest: and so it is sometimes compared to Asia and Africa, not for his greatness and compass, but for his might and power. Certain it is, that this part, being most plentifully inhabited, is for multitude of nations inferior to neither of the other. The North and Western sides hereof are bathed by the Ocean; the South coast is disjoined from Africa by the Mediterranean sea. Then Eastward by the Aegaean sea (now called Archipelago) by the Euxin sea (named at this present Mar Maggiore) by the lake of Maeotis (now termed Mar delle Zabacche) by the river Tanais (commonly called Don) and by the Isthmus or strait of the main land, which is from the head or fountain of this river directly unto the North Ocean; it is divided from Asia, according to the opinion of Glarean. And thus it bears the shape of a Peninsula (which signifies a place of the earth almost disjoined and cut from the Continent, and so well near on every side environed with waters) as in the Table itself is manifest. The head hereof Rome, was whilom conqueress of the earth. The regions thereof (as they are now called) are Spain, France, Germany, Italy, Slavonia, Greece, Hungary, Poland with Lithuania, Moscovia, or more significantly Russia; and that Peninsula which containeth Norway, Sweden, and Gotland. Among the Isles thereof the first place is due to Britain containing England and Scotland; then follows Ireland, Groenland, Friesland, and Island: all situate in the main Ocean. In the Mediterran sea it hath Sicilia, Sardinia, Corsica, Candia, Maiorica, Minorica, Corfu, Negropont; and others of less note, the particular names and situations whereof are to be seen in the Table. This our Europe, besides the Roman Empire reverenced of all the world, hath in all (if you add those fourteen, which Damianus à Goes reckons up only in Spain) eight and twenty Christian Kingdoms: whereby you may estimate the worthiness of this region. It is a place out of measure fruitful: and the natural disposition of his air is very temperate. For all kinds of Grain, for Wine, and abundance of Woods, it is inferior to none, but comparable to the best of the others. It is so pleasant, and so beautified with stately Cities, Towns and Villages, that for the courage and valour of the people and several nations, although it be less in quantity and circuit, yet might it well be accounted, and indeed of all ancient Writers hath it ever been accounted superior unto the other parts of the World: most renowned also hath it been both in regard of the Macedonian Empire, and the great command and power of the Romans. The praises thereof you may read in Strabo, who in his third book, and seven books following, hath most learnedly and excellently described it. Peruse also other ancient Geographers. Of late Writers, amongst other things by the way, Volateranus, Sebastian Munster, Dominicus Niger, Georgius Rithaimerus, in their Geographies, have endeavoured to paint it out in his colours. But Pius the second, Christopher Cella and Anselmus his brother have described it a part and by itself. divers journals over all Europe in a manner, together with the distances of places, have been committed to writing by Cherubin Stella, John Herbacius, and George Mayerus. The like hath been done by William Gratarolus in the end of his book, which is entitled, De regimine iter agentium, or A direction for travelers. map of Europe AFRICA THis the Ancients have diversly distinguished; but at this present it is divided by john Leo of Africa, into four chief parts; Barbary, Numidia, Libya, and the Land of negroes. BARBARY, which is accounted the best, they circumscribe with the Atlantic & Mediterranean seas; with mount Atlas, & with the region of Barcha bordering upon Egypt. NUMIDIA, called by the inhabitants Biledulgerid, and abounding with Dates (for which cause the Arabians call it by no other name, but the Date-bearing region) is bounded Westward by the Atlantic Ocean; Northward by mount Atlas; it stretcheth East as far as the city Eloacat, which is an hundred miles distant from Egypt; and the sandy Deserts of Libya embrace it on the South. LIBYA the third part, is named in the Arabian tongue Sarra, which word signifies a Desert. It begins East from Nilus, and thence runneth West as far as the Atlantic sea; Numidia lies to the North of it, and the Land of Negroes to the South. Now followeth the fourth part, which they call NIGRITARUM terra, either from the inhabitants, which are of a black colour, or from the river Niger, that runneth thorough the country. It is confined North by Libya; South by the Ocean; West by Gualata; and East by the Kingdom of Gaoga. And here we are to note, that according to this their division all Africa is included within the Mediterran, Atlantic, and seas and the river Nilus; wherefore Egypt and Aethiopia are accounted parts of Asia, which we notwithstanding think more properly to belong to Africa: For the true Aethiopia contains at this day Presbyter john's Empire, which by all late Writers is ascribed to Africa. We therefore with Ptolemey judge that it ought to be bounded by the Mediterran and Ocean seas, rather than by any river whatsoever; and so it hath the form of a Peninsula, being joined to Asia by an Isthmos or small neck-land, which lies between the Mediterran sea and the gulf of Arabia. The South part hereof was unknown to our ancestors, till the year 1497, whereas Vasco de Gama first doubling the Cape de buona speranza or of good hope, and sailing about Africa, came to Calicut in East India. This Southern part by the Persians and Arabians is called Zanzibar. At the foresaid Cape of good hope the inhabitants are exceeding black; which we thought in no wise to omit, because all men suppose the cause of blackness to be heat, and the dearness of the Sun; whereas here the Sun scorcheth no more, than about the Straight of Magellan (if we measure the heat of the place, according to the position of the heavens and distance from the Equinoctial line) where notwithstanding the people are reported to be marvelous white. But if we will needs ascribe this blackness to the scorching heat of the Sun, let us consider, what makes the Spaniards and Italians look so white, whenas they are equally distant from the Equinoctial with the inhabitants of the foresaid Cape; namely the one towards the South, and the other towards the North. Presbyter john's people are of a brown colour; in Zeilan and Malabar the inhabitants are coal black, yet all in one & the same distance from the aequator, and under the very same parallel of the heavens. * And on the contrary, why did Herodotus and Pindarus describe such as inhabited the same climate with themselves, namely Colchis, to be of a black colour, and curled hair? Herodotus in his Thalia makes the Indians black like the Aethiopians: which the experience of our times confirmeth. I know Herodotus will have the cause hereof to be the seed of the parents, which he saith is not white, as that of other people, but black. To whom Postellus also subscribeth, and imputeth the original of this blackness unto Cham's curse. Against which opinion I have nothing to allege. Let the truth of the matter rest upon the authors credit. But this a man may think more strange; that in all America there were no black people found besides a few, only in one place called by them Quareca. What then is the efficient cause of this colour? Is it the dryness of the heaven, or of the earth? Is it perhaps some hidden property of the soil? Or a kind of quality inherent to the nature of men? Or is it all these united in one? But these things we leave to be considered by them, who do more curiously search into the secrets of nature. This portion of the world is called by the Greeks Libya, and by the Latines Africa, because it is not molested with extremity of cold: or (if we may credit josephus) from Afer one of Abraham's posterity. Another derivation of the name you have set down by john Leo in the beginning of his first book of the Description of Africa, who deriveth it from the Arabic theme Faraka, signifying to disjoin or separate; because it is disjoined from Europe by the Mediterran sea; from Asia, as he saith, by the river Nilus, or rather as the best authors have taught, by the Arabian gulf called of the Greeks 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Mare rubrum the red sea: of the Hebrews 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 iam-suff, mare algosum vel iuncosum the sedgy sea: of the Arabians the near inhabitants Bahci ' lkulzom the sea alkulzom. Upon the like reason doth jul. Caesar Scaliger think that Sicilia was so called of Seco which signifieth, to cut, for that this Island was thought of the ancients to have been a portion cut from the main Continent, and sometimes to have been joined to Italy. Others, after their manner, nullo digno autore, nullo solido & certo argumento, do fetch the name of Africa from Africus a king of blessed Arabia, whom they affirm to have brought colonies hither and to have first inhabited the same. The principal islands of this part (for here to express all by name, we think it not necessary, because they are to be seen in the Table) are Madagascar, the Canaries, the isles of Cape verde, and S. Thomas island situate under the equinoctial, which aboundeth with sugar. Among the old Writers none have particularly described this region. But concerning the same read Sallust his Bellum jugurthinum; Hanno his navigation about Africa, in Arrianus; and jambolus his voyage, in Diodorus Siculus; and likewise Herodotus his Melpomene. Barlaams' narration of the inner Aethiopia or India is extant in the Augustan Library. Of late Writers read Aloysius Cadamostus, Vasco de Gama, Francis Aluarez, who traveled Aethiopia. But of all others john Leo hath most exactly described it; and Ludovicus Marmolius; and Livius Sanutus. john Barros also pron iseth a volume of Africa. Concerning the river Nilus, the greatest in all the world, you have the letters of john Baptista Ramusius and jerom Fracastorius. Of Africa likewise you may read at large in the second volume of M. Richard Hakluyts English voyages. map of Africa AFRICA TABULA NOVA. AFRICAM GRAECI LIBYAM APPETITE: EDITA ANTVERPIAE 1570. The New World, commonly called AMERICA. THat all this Hemisphere or halfe-rundle (which is called America, and in regard of the large extension, The New world) should lie concealed from our ancestors, till the year of Christ 1492, at what time Christopher Columbus a Genua first discovered the same; is a matter surpassing the measure of human admiration. For considering both the diligence of ancient Geographers in describing the World, and the commodious opportunity of most large Empires for the searching out of new Regions, than also the insatiable avarice of mankind, leaving nothing unattempted for the attaining of Gold and Silver, wherewith these Countries incredibly abound; I have often wondered, how it could so long have been hidden from our World. Some there are which suppose that this Continent was described by Plato under the name of Atlas: myself also am of opinion, that Plutarch speaking of the face in the body of the Moon, makes mention thereof under the name of a Main continent. Some think that Seneca ravished with a Poetical fury, presaged the discovery hereof in these Prophetical verses in the very end of the 2. Act. of Medea: — venient annis Secula seris, quibus Oceanus Vincula rerum laxet & ingens Pateat tellus, Typhisque novos Detegat Orbs, Nec fit terris ultima Thyle. In English thus: Long hence those years will come, When th'Ocean shall dissolve Nature's fast bonds and bars. Then shall huge lands appear, Typhis shall then detect New worlds; nor Thyle then Shall bond the paths of men. Like to those Sibyllin verses, which (as jacobus Navarchus writeth) were found at the foot of the promontory of the Moon (commonly called Rochan de Sinna) upon the Ocean seashore, engraven upon a foursquare pillar, in the time of Don Emmanuel King of Portugal, to this or the like purpose: Voluentur saxa literis & ordine rectis, Cùm videas Occidens Orientis opes. Ganges, Indus, Tagus, erit mirabile visu, Merces commutabit suas uterque sibi. In English thus: The stone with mystic letters, row'ld shall be, When West the treasures of the East shall see. The Portugals and Indians (a thing admired) Shall truck their wares, on either part desired. Howbeit, that these verses are not ancient, but graven in our times; nor part of Sibylles Prophecies, but counterfeit; I was advertised (being in hand with the second edition of this my Theatrum) from Rome, by Caesar Orlando a Civilian, in his letters, out of some printed works of Gaspar Varerius, in which since that I myself have read the same. And afterward I found it confirmed by Amil. Resende in his Antiquities of Portugal: namely, that in the time of Don Emmanuel King of Portugal, one Hermes Caiado of the same country, caused them to be engraven and buried in the earth: and when he supposed that the marble began to corrupt with the moisture of the ground; pretending some cause of recreation, he invites his friends to a country-house of his, near unto which this feigned prophesy lay hid. Wherefore being all set at meat, in comes his Bailiff with news, that his Labourers had by chance digged up a stone engraven with letters. They all immediately run forth, they read it, they admire it, they highly esteem it, and are ready to adore it, etc. See how apt Caiado was to delude his friends. Marinaeus Siculus in his Chronicle of Spain writes, that there was found in Gold-mines an ancient piece of coin with Augustus Caesar's image upon it, and for the more confirmation of the matter, that it was sent by the Archbishop of Consance to the Pope. But I am of opinion, that it was there lost by the same family which first found it. josephus Acosta in his book De Natura novi orbis endeavours by many reasons to prove, that this part of America was originally inhabited by certain Indians, forced thither by tempestuous weather over the South sea which now they call Mare del Zur. But to me it seems more probable, out of the history of the two Zeni, gentlemen of Venice (which I have put down before the Table of the South sea, and before that of Scandia) that this New world many ages past was entered upon by some islanders of Europe, as namely of Groenland, Island, and Friesland; being much nearer thereunto than the Indians, nor disjoined thence (as appears out of the Map) by an Ocean so huge, and to the Indians so unnavigable. Also, what else may we conjecture to be signified by this word Norumbega (the name of a North region of America) but that from Norway, signifying a North land, some Colony in times past hath hither been transplanted? But why in mine opinion the main Ocean was never sailed by ancient Navigatours, I have declared in my Thesaurus Geographicus, speaking of OPHIR. All this part of the World, (except the North tract thereof, whose Coasts are not yet discovered) hath in these last times been sailed round about. From North to South it stretcheth in form of two Peninsulae or Demi-isles, which are severed by a very narrow Isthmos or neck-land. The Northermost of the two containeth New Spain, the province of Mexico, the country of Florida and newfoundland. But the Southermost (which the Spaniards call Terra firma) contains Perú and Brasil. A description of all which regions the studious in Geography may read in Levinus Apolonius, in the Decades of Peter Martyr, and in Maximilianus Transsiluanus, who writ all in Latin. Also to this purpose you have many things worthy the observation in the Jesuits Epistles, and in Maffeius his story of the Indies. Postellus also promiseth Discourses of West-Indie-matters: and so doth Fredericus Furius Caeriolanus. These that follow have purposely written of America, but all in their mother-languages, and for the most part in Spanish; but the better half of them are translated into Italian. PEDRO CIEçA DE LEON. GONSALVO FERNANDO DE OVIEDO. FERNANDO CORTES. PETER ALVARADO. DIEGO GODOYA. ALVAREZ NUNNEZ. NUNNEZ DE GUSMAN. FRANCIS VLLOA. FRANCIS VASQVEZ DE CORONADO. ANTONY MENDOçA. friar MARCO DE NIZZA. FERNANDO ALARCHON. FRANCIS XERES. JOHN VERARZANO. AMERICO VESPUTIO. FRANCIS LOPEZ DE GOMARA. JEROME BENZO, in Italian. JAQVES CARTHIER, and ANDREW THEVET, wrote in French. JOHN STADEN, in Dutch. diverse of which Authors, and many that have written since, are translated into English in the third volume of M. Hakluyts English Voyages. map of North and South America or the new world AMERICAE SIVE NOVI ORBIS, NOVA DESCRIPTIO. Vlterius Septentrionem versus hae regiones incognitae adhuc sunt. The peaceable or the south sea, called by the Spaniards MARTINO DEL SUR. THis sea albeit unknown, yet was it not unnamed by ancient writers: for Pliny calls it Ecum, and Orosius Orientale, that is, The East sea. Ptolemey falsely terms it SINUM MAGNUM, A great bay; whereas he should have named it MARE MAGNUM, A great sea. For of all the seas in the world it is the greatest and the widest. In Paulus Venetus it is described under the name of Mare Cin, (that is, as I interpret it out of Nubiensis Arabs, Bahci'ltzni vel alkini, Mare Sinarum, The sea of China) and in Haithon Armenus (whom elsewhere we more truly call Antony Curchino) by the name of Mare Cathay. Well therefore might it be named by the ancient and middleage writers; but never was it fully known and discovered, till Fernando Magellan a Portugal sailed thereupon. Seen it was indeed, and as it were saluted in the year 1513, by Vasco Nunnez, from the coast of Perú. But Magellan in the year of our salvation 1520. having passed the straight by him found, and called after his own name (which it hitherto retaineth, for every common Mariner calls it The Straight of Magellan) with an heroic and Herculean courage entered this sea, which uncertain it is, whether any ship before his had ever stemmed. For meditating a voyage to the isles of the Moluccoes, whereunto the Portugals usually sailed from West to East; and intending to make thither a shorter cut from East to West, he came at length unto them by this sea: in one of which isles called Machian, he was slain in a skirmish. The course of his voyage was this: Departing from Siuil with five ships, whereof one being his own, was called by a name of good presage Victoria, he came to the fortunate or Canary-isles; then to the Gorgones or Hesperideses, now termed The isles of Cape verde; and thence to the Straight abovenamed: which when he had found and passed thorough, he enters into this sea; where with a fresh and prosperous gale having sailed upon the main 40. days together, and beholding nothing but sea on all sides, and still the sea; when he had crossed the South tropic he descried two small barren and unhabited isles: where notwithstanding, because they found good fishing, they stayed two days & then departed, calling them the Unfortunate isles. Now, they are known by the name of Tuberones, and the isles of S. Peter. Then he proceeds on his navigation, & in the space of 3. months and 20. days, having sailed over this vast Ocean 2400. leagues, he attained at length to the Equinoctial, and thence to the desired Molucces. And because (as we have said) he had for the most part a prosperous & no tempestuous wind, he named this Pacificum or The peaceable sea, now called by the common Mariner, The South sea, or Mar deal Sur. Those that have written of the New world, say, that this sea about those unfortunate isles, is most exceeding deep, and that near unto the coast of Perú it yieldeth pearls, and that there are in it 7449. isles, so that some in our times not unfitly have called the Western part thereof Archipelagus or A sea thick set with isles: seeing this, like the Aegean sea (which is planted all over with the Cycladeses, the Sporades, and many other islands, and is called in the Italian tongue Archipelago) is also with isles most notably replenished. In the bottom of this sea Francis Vlloa and Antony Digafetta do report, that there grows a weed of 14. or 15. fathoms high within the water; and that it riseth out of the water to the height of some 4. or 5. fathom: so that sometimes you shall seem not to sail thorough a sea, but rather thorough a green meadow. The place of Aristotle in his book De Admirandis etc. doth not much disagree from this; where he writes of the Phoenicians which inhabited Gadyra, that when they had sailed a while without the pillars of Hercules, they arrived at certain regions abounding with weeds and slime, which were overflowed with the tides of the sea. The very same affirmeth jornandes in the beginning of his Getish history; where he writes, that none could sail thorough the Ocean, being impassable in regard of weeds or turfs, and for that cause unknown. Yea Pliny and Antigonus out of Megasthenes have left recorded, that all the East Ocean grows full of woods. And that the sea near Portugal should bear Okes laden with mast, Polybius reporteth in Athenaeus. Also, that the Bay-tree grows in the Red sea, the same author affirms upon the credit of Pythagoras. Hereunto you may add that of Theophrastus in his 4. book of the history of Plants, cap. 7.8.9. and the testimony of Aelianus, lib, 13. de Animal. cap. 3. and Strabo, lib. 16. and Pliny, lib. 2. cap. 103. lib. 6. cap. 22. and lib. 13. cap. 25. and Plutarch in his natural questions concerning the face in the orb of the Moon. All these are in some sort confirmed by Plato's fables or histories in his Timaeus concerning the isle Atlantis; whose sea he affirms to be unnavigable by reason of the slime or oaze remaining of the same isles inundation. But concerning the ship called La Victoria learn thus much: it is not said amiss: Bare names oft times things named do resemble: Manifest it is by this ship, which under this happy name, the first voyage that ever she made, was the only ship that carried away the victory of sailing quite over the main Ocean, for so many ages before. For departing from Spain, by the Straight of Magellan, to the Moluccoes, thence having doubled the Cape of Buona Esperança, and returned, whence she first put forth, she was the first of all ships and inall ages, that ever circumpassed the whole earth. The same ship made out of Spain a second voyage as far as S. Domingo and home again. Thither also she made a third voyage; but in her return she was quite lost; neither was it ever known what became of her. Antiquity would have thought she had been taken up into the skies, and placed among the Constellations, like another Argo. Nor had this prophetical verse of the peerless Poet been unfitly alleged in her commendation: Then comes another Tiphys, another gold-fleeced Argo. Let Pliny now cease to marvel, that out of a small hempseed should grow that, which was of force to carry up and down the globe of [his] earth. We in our age have seen with the very same thing this world of [ours, much greater than his] navigated round about. Ours, I say: which that you may more perfectly understand, do but compare the first Table of our Theatre with the first of our Parergon or By-worke, and you shall see the difference. And here, I suppose, I shall not bestow my labour altogether in vain, by adding certain particulars not commonly known, concerning the first discovery hereof. Which by all our late Writers is not unworthily ascribed to Christopher Columbus. For in the year 1492, he was the first man that laid it open, & made it known, and communicated the use and benefit thereof to the Christian world. Howbeit I find, that the North part of America (which lieth nearest unto Europe, and to some of our European isles, namely, Groenland, Island, and Friesland; and is called Estotiland) was long since discovered by certain Frislandish fishers, driven by tempest upon that coast: and afterward about the year 1390, that it was revisited anew by Antony Zeno, a gentleman of Venice: and that by the authority of Zichmi, than King of the said isle of Friesland, a Prince in those times very valiant, and over all that sea, for his wars and victories most renowned. Concerning this his expedition there are extant in Italian certain Collections or brief extracts drawn by Francis Marcolino out of the letters of Nicolas and Antony Zeno gentlemen of Venice, who lived in these parts. Out of which Collections I add this that follows touching the description of this region. Estotiland (he saith) abounds with all things necessary for mankind. In the mids thereof stands an exceeding high mountain, That you many better understand this relation, peruse our Table of America and Scandia. from whence issue four rivers that water the whole country. The inhabitants are witty, and most expert in all kind of handicrafts. A language and letters they have peculiar to themselves. Howbeit in this King's Library there are certain Latin books, no whit understood by them, which might perhaps before that time be there left by some of their European neighbours that had traffic with them. They have all kinds of metal, but specially gold, wherewith they mightily abound. They exercise trade of merchandise with the people of Greenland; from whence they fetch hides, pitch, & brimstone. The inhabitants say, that towards the South there are countries rich of gold, and replenished with inhabitants. There are also many & great woods; out of which they have matter for the building of their ships and cities; whereof and of fortresses there are great numbers. Of the loadstones use in navigation they are utterly ignorant. They also make mention of Drogeo, a region toward the South, inhabited by Cannibals, and such as are delighted to eat man's flesh; for want whereof, they live with fishing, which they very much use. Beyond this there are large countries and another New world; but the inhabitants are barbarous, and go naked: howbeit against the cold of Winter they arm themselves with beasts skins. These have no kind of metal: they live by hunting. For weapons they use long and sharppointed staves and bows. They make wars one upon another. Governors they have, and laws whereto they yield obedience. Southward of this place they live in a more temperate climate, having cities and idol-temples, wherein they sacrifice living men, whose flesh they afterward devour. These have the use of gold and silver. Thus much concerning this tract of land, out of the foresaid collections or extracts; wherein this also is worthy the observation, that even then our European Pilots by means of the loadstone sailed those seas. For I am of opinion, that there is not to be found in any history a more ancient testimony touching the foresaid use of this stone. And these things I was the willinger to adjoin to this Table, because I see none of them that have written the histories of the world so much as once mention this matter. But concerning the loadstone or sea-compasse you are to understand, that the first inventor thereof was john Goia a citizen of Melfi, whom Alexander Sardus in his book De inventoribus rerum calleth Flavius Campanus. For so writ the Italians, and so much is confirmed by Antony Panormitanus in this one verse of his: First Melfi Sailors taught, the loadstone how to use, and that in the year of our Saviour 1300. This Melfi called Amalphis in Latin, is a town situate upon the seashore of Lucania. Goropius ascribes the finding out of this secret to our Danes or Dutchmen; being persuaded hereunto, because the names of the 32. winds written upon the compass, are by all Pilots and Mariners, be they French, Spaniards, or of what nation soever, expressed in the Dutch tongue: which I confess to be true, if you except the Italians only: for they both write and speak of these winds in their own mother-language. Howbeit seeing all our navigatours of Europe, be they Spaniards, French, English, or Dutch, do express them in our language, I am verily of opinion, that as it was first found and used by the Amalfitans or Italians especially within their own Mediterran sea: so was the knowledge thereof from them derived unto our Netherlanders, and most of all to those of Bruges; whose city at that time (before all traffic was reduced to Antwerp) was a famous mart-towne, and frequented by Italians, especially of Venice, as the foresaid Zeni report: and according to the testimony of Peter Quirini, Christopher Fiorovanti, and Nicolas Michele, who in this our Ocean suffered that horrible shipwreck which we read of in the Italian volumes: witness also Lewis Cadamosta, who in his Epistles written about the year 1454, affirms this city of Bruges to be a Mart inferior to none else in all the North parts of the world. Wherefore, that the citizens of Bruges received the vs● of the sea-compasse from the Italians, and out of Italian translated the names of the winds into their own language, and that from them the other nations before mentioned borrowed this knowledge, I see not well, how it may be denied. Of the nature and admirable virtue of the loadstone you may read many notable things in Livius Sanutus his description of Africa, printed in Italian at Venice. The isles or Solomon, which in this table you see described about Nova Guinea, were not long since discovered by Oliver Mendanio, after he had conducted his fleet out of the part of Lima in Perú, & had sailed over this huge Ocean: as I find recorded in josephus Acosta his 1. book & 17. chapter De natura noviorbis. map of the Pacific Ocean region MARIS PACIFICI, (quod vulgò Mar deal Zur) cum regionibus circumiacentibus, insusisue in eodem passim sparsis, novissima descriptio. SPE ET METV. GENIO ET INGENIO NOBILI DN. NICOLAO ROCCOXIO, PATRICIO ANTVERPIENSI, EIUSDEMQVE VRBIS SENATORI, Abrahamus Ortelius Regiae M 'tis. geographus lub. merito dedicabat. 1589. NEW SPAIN. THis Province was about the year 1518 forcibly subdued to the Spanish government, under the command and conduct of Fernando Corlez: who with the great slaughter of his own people, but far greater of the inhabitants fight for their liberty, conquered the same. It is a region rich of silver and gold: for it hath very many rivers yielding sands or grains of perfect gold. Upon the coast of this country are many commodious fishings for pearl. Salt lakes here are divers, the water whereof through the heat of the Sun is converted into excellent salt. Here is great abundance of Cassia fistula, and a kind of fruit in the Mexican language called Cacao, somewhat resembling an Almond: which is with them very highly esteemed; for hereof they make a kind of drink, to their own taste most delicate. The seas and rivers belonging to this country abound mightily with fish. Their rivers also breed Crocodiles, whose flesh is food to the inhabitants. In these places this creature is for the most part above twenty foot long. It is a country very mountainous and beset here and there with most lofty and cragged rocks. So great is the diversity of languages in these regions, that one cannot understand another without an Interpreter. The principal Colonies to be seen in this Table, which in New Spain have been planted by the Spaniards, are first Compostella, the seat of a Bishop, and of one of the King's counsels. Colima, by another name called the city of the Purification. Guadalajara, a town most famous, and head of the Kingdom of New Gallicia. Mechoacan, a Bishop's sea also. Sacatula, the city of Angels, a mother-towne and a Bishopric. Mexico, a Kingly city, or rather Queen of all the cities in the New world; situate upon the bank of a lake, or rather of a fen: yea the very ground-plot of this city is so fenny, that you cannot come thither, nor departed thence but over bridges and cawseys. The lake adjoining is salt, being six leagues long and five broad. Fish's it hath none, but very small ones; which more aptly may be called worms than fishes: of whose putrefaction, which is there caused by the heat of Summer, the air is sometimes so infected, that it is most unwholesome dwelling there: yet is it as much frequented with inhabitants and merchants, as any mart-towne in Europe. It is a large city; for in compass it containeth about three leagues. The other lake adjoining to this, is fresh water, and very plentiful of fish; wherein also stand many towns. There are likewise a great number upon the banks of either lake. In this city (as Jerome Girava reporteth) there was by Pope Paul the third established the seat of an Archbishop, in the year 1547. This city was taken by the Spaniards 140 years after the first foundation thereof; Montezuma at the same time being King, the ninth in number. A wonder, how in so few years it should grow to such largeness and magnificence. The nature, situation, and customs of this city and of the territory adjacent, who desires more perfectly to know, may read the relations of Fernando Cortes. Extant they are in the volume entitled Nows orbis; and in the volume of Navigations printed at Venice in Italian: but especially John Gonsaluo, who in his little book of China hath a most large description of this region. You have also many notable discourses hereof in the third Volume of M. Hakluyts English voyages. map of Mexico or Nova Hispania HISPANIAE NOVAE SIVAE MAGNAE, RECENS ET VERA DESCRIPTIO. 1579. Lectori, Partium longitudinis huius tabulae inituum non fumitur Ptolemaico more ab infulis Canarijs, versus Oriente; sed à Toletano Hispaniensis meridiano, Occidentem versus. Notularum circa Mexico explanatio. a. Escalpucoleo. b. Tucuba. c. Istapalapa. d. Ximaloaca. e. Teutitlan. f. Gucytitlan. g. Mexicalcingo. h. Culiacan. i. Catlavaca. k. Nicsquique. l. Cinarantepec. m. Xiquicpico. n. Ocellotepec. o. Vcicilapa. p. Mimiapa. q. Tecaÿuca. r. Chalcontengo. s. Tapalcapan. t. Tisquiquiac. u Xilocingo. x. Chiconantla. y. Techcistlan. z. Caltoca. The Province of CULIACAN. THis Province of CULIACAN is part of the kingdom of New Galicia. It was discovered under the government of Charles the fifth, in the year 1530. In this region is one only colony of Spaniards called, The town of S. Michael. Villages here are very many, built by the inhabitants; all which before the Spaniards arrival were at their own liberty: yielding obedience to no King or Governor. The region is indifferently furnished with things necessary. Out of the mountains is digged great abundance of silver. The inhabitants are addicted to war and robbery. They that dwell upon the coast, employ most of their time in fishing; but the uplandish people live by hunting. They go naked, covering only their privities with a piece of Cotton. They have many languages. They lodge for the most part in the open air. They are a most beggarly nation. CUBA and HISPANIOLA. THis Island of Cuba is so called by the natural inhabitants; but by the Spaniards Fernandina, and Joanna; and (as Peter Martyr reports) Alpha and Omega. In length it extendeth East and West 300 Spanish leagues: containing in breadth fifteen, and in some places twenty of the said leagues. The land is very mountainous, but rich of gold, and excellent copper. Madder, which the Apothecaries, because it is very apt to die wool and leather, call Diers-madder, is here found in great abundance. It is in all places beautified with thick woods, with rivers and pools of fresh water: albeit there are lakes naturally salt. The woods breed up Hogs and Kine in great plenty: the rivers sometimes yield grains of gold. It contains six colonies or towns of Spaniards: the principal whereof called Sant Jago, is the seat of a Bishop. But Havana is the chief mart and haven town of all the Isle. Two wonderful things Gonsaluo de Ouiedo describes in this Isle: one, a valley extended between two mountains some three Spanish miles in length: (the Ancients would have named it, as in Gallia Narbonensi, now called Provence, The stony field) which bringeth forth round stones in so great abundance, that a man may lad whole ships with them, being by nature framed so exactly round, that no Turner can amend them. The other is a mountain not far from the sea, whereout issueth a kind of Bitumen or Pitch in so great a quantity, that it runs into the sea, and there floats far and wide, according as it is carried by the waves or winds. This Pitch, they say, is very commodious for the calcking and braying of ships. HISPANIOLA lies to the East of Cuba. This Isle by the first inhabitants was called Quisquaeia, afterwards Haiti, and Cipanga likewise. But the Spaniards name it Hispaniola, and (of the principal city) San Domingo. The compass hereof is 350 leagues. It is an Isle rich in Sugar, and it hath many Gold-mines. It is very strange that is reported concerning a little fly very common in this Island, called by the inhabitants Cucujo, and as big almost as one of the joints of a man's finger, having four wings, two very thin, and the other two greater and harder, wherewith the thin ones are covered. This shineth in the night as glow-worms do with us. The force of this light is not only in his eyes, sparkling like fire, but also in his sides, so that by lifting up his wings, he shines more flying, than when he lies still. By the natural courtesy of this little creature, all their chambers, they say, are so lightsome even in the darkest nights, that a man may read and write very plainly without the help of any other light. This light of theirs is augmented by their number; so that many will give a greater light than a few. Whoso des res a larger description of these Islands, let him read the history of the New world written by Jerome Benzo, Peter Martyr his Decades of Islands lately discovered, and other writers of America. map of Culiacan or Nova Galicia CULIACANAE, AMERICAE REGIONIS, DESCRIPTIO. Sciat lector; Auctorem Anonÿmum, qui hanc Culiacanam regionem, et has insulas perlustravit, et descripsit: regionum longitudines non ut Ptolemaeus, alijque solent; à Fortunatis insulis, versus Orientem sumsisse: sed a Tole to Hispanie umbilico, Occidentem, ex eclÿpsibus ab ipsomet obseruaris deprae: hendisse. map of the West Indies HISPANIOLAE, CUBAE, ALIARUMQVE INSVLARVM CIRCUMIACIENTIUM, DELINEATIO PERV. THe Spaniards divide the South part of America into five regions, namely, The golden Castilia, Popaian, Perú, Chili, and Brasil. Perú in times passed before the Spaniards coming thither was much larger, under the government of the Ingas, than at this present, as Girava and others writ. Now they confine it with Quito on the North, and with Puerto de Plata on the South. It was thus named from a river & haven named Perú. At this present they divide it, according to the situation thereof, into three parts; into Sierras, Andes, and Plains. The plain country they call that which lieth next the sea; Sierras are the mountains; and Andes a region beyond the mountains toward the East. The head-city of this country of Perú is Lima, otherwise called La ciadad de les Reges, where the King's seat, and the Chancery of the whole Kingdom remains. Also it is the sea of an Archbishop, who under his jurisdiction hath these Bishoprics following; Quito, Cusco, Guamanga, Arequipa, Paz, Plata, Trugillo, Guanuco, Chacapoia, Puerto viejo, Guajaquil, Popajan, Charchi, S. Michael, and S. Francis. That this is the richest of gold of all the countries in the world, besides many other, these few arguments do evidently demonstrate. Francis Xeres writeth, that in Cusco there were houses, whose pavement, walls & roofs were covered quite over with plates of gold. Girava reports, that the inhabitants of the province Ancerna go to wars all armed in gold from head to foot: their habergions, their breastplates, their leg & thigh harness, consist wholly of gold. The same author affirms, that out of certain gold-mines near Quito is digged more gold than earth. Those that have written the story of King Atabalipa, do agree in this, that he offered so much gold to the Spaniards for his ransom, as the room wherein he was prisoner would contain. It was two and twenty foot long, and seventeen foot broad: this he offered to fill so high as he could reach upon the wall with his longest finger; or if they thought better (mark also the infinite quantity of silver in this region) he offered to fill it twice with silver even to the very roof. It is also recorded, that the Spaniards at their first entrance upon this country, shod their horses with gold and silver shoes. map of Peru or the Pacific Coast of South America PERWIAE AURIFERAE REGIONIS TYPUS. Didaro Mendezio auctore. map of Florida LA FLORIDA. Auctore Hieron. Chiaves Cum Privilegio. map of Guastecan or La Huasteca GVASTECAN Reg. FLORIDA. THis is part of North America. It is called by the name of Florida in regard of the feast of Easter, which the Spaniards call Pascha Florida, because upon that very day in the year of our Lord 1512, it was (as I read in Girava) under the conduct of john Ponce of Leon, first of all coasted, and discovered. Thevet (like himself) writes, that it was so called, because it was all green and flourishing. By the inhabitants it was named jaquasa. The French have more than once attempted to plant a colony here: but hitherto they were never able in regard of the Spaniards ill will, who oft expelled them from thence. It is inhabited by a savage, forlorn, and beastly people. They live upon spiders, ants, lizards, serpents, and other venomous, and creeping things. The region is very fruitful, and rich of gold. Concerning this country james Cole my nephew from the mouth of an eyewitness (as he saith) writes unto me as followeth: The inhabitants are of a brownish colour; but the King's wives are black by a kind of art. The King hath power to give, or rather to sell wives to such as are desirous to marry. A married woman being taken in adultery, she is for her incontinency from morning till night bound with her back to a tree, her arms and legs stretched abroad, and sometimes she is beaten with rods. Their women within three hours after they are delivered of child, carry forth their infants, and wash them in the river. They have no hatchets, nor spades, but of stone. In stead of ploughs, they have certain wooden pickaxes, wherewith they open the ground, and sow a kind of grain commonly called Turkish or Ginny-wheat, whereof they have yearly two or three crops. They have also Pheasants, etc. They sow in the months of May, june, and july; and reap within six weeks after. Concerning this region read the book of jaques Morguez le moine. GVASTECAN. THis also is a region of North America, and part of New Spain. The inhabitants are poor. Along the seacoasts, and the banks of rivers, they live for the most part of fish, but in the inland with Guinie-wheat, which they call Maiz. Otherwise they are a people gentle enough. The Spaniards have planted two colonies here: the one is called Panuco, of the river that runneth by it; and the other S. james, of the valleys. Not far from Panuco, near the town called Tamatao, stands an hill with two fountains upon it; one whereof disgorgeth black pitch; and the other red, which is scalding hot. The BRITISH Iles. THE EMPIRE OF GREAT BRITAIN included within the parallels 49. and 63. and the Meridian's or longitudes 9 and 26. bounded upon the South by France, upon the East by Germany, upon the North & West by the Vast Ocean, disjoined from the rest of the main land as High Admiral of the seas comprehendeth that Island which at this day containeth the kingdoms of England & Scotland, together with Ireland over against it Westward, the circumiacent isles, the Orchades, Hebrides, Man, Anglesey, Wight, the Sorlings, & many others of less note, and were generally of the old writers with one consent called, BRITANNICAE INSULAE, The British islands taking their denomination, as seemeth, from the greatest of them, commander of the rest, which indeed is properly called BRITANNIA, Britain. So named (not of that feigned Brutus, the bloody parricide, as the fabulous historian Geffrey of Monmouth, against all reason, authority & truth of story, hath hitherto made the world believe: nor of the Welsh word Prydain or Prydcain, as the learned Britain Humphrey Lhoyd hath thought:) but of Brit, a Celticke word, which signifieth Painted: For these people, as Caesar and other old writer's report, used to paint their bodies, and therefore were called of the Gauls, their next neighbours, britons: as those people of the same nation, who to avoid the slavery and servitude of the Romans, and withdrew themselves into the North parts, (from whom they continually molested their colonies here), were of them, for the same reason, in their language called, PICTI. The Greeks called it also ALBION, not of Albion Neptune's son, which sometime sweied the sceptre here, as some have most fabulously taught; but of Alphiων, the white cliffs upon the sea coast, which first offer themselves to the eye of those which to this our land sail hither from France: and indeed the Welsh poets call it Inis win, that is, as Orphaeus the most ancient poet of the Greeks doth interpret it, Nesos leu caessa, and Leucaios Chersos, The white I'll, or The whiteland. The first Inhabitants, which seated themselves here not long after the universal Flood and Confusion of Babel, came hither from France, as by Nearness of place, Likeness of language, Manners, Government, Customs & Name is by the learned Clarencieux Camden, the only light of our histories, in that his thrice renowned Britannia, evidently demonstrated. For to this day the ancient Britan's, the Welshmen do call themselves CUMRI, (not Cambri) as come from Gomer, the son of japheth, (called of the Latins Cimber,) from whom are descended the Celtaes or Gauls. The Romans, a second nation, under the conduct of julius Caesar, about the year before the birth of CHRIST 54. entered Britain and planted their colonies in divers and sundry places of this Island. The Scots, observing the Roman legions to grow weak and their Empire to decline, thereupon took occasion first to seize upon Ireland: then about the year of CHRIST 446. great trouble arising in France, the Emperors were constrained wholly to withdraw their forces from hence, and to leave the Britons naked and open to the fury of the Pictes their enemies. From hence ensued a double mischief: for first the unquiet and turbulent Pictes, thinking that now the only opportunity was offered them to accomplish their desires, thought to make sure work, called in the Scots out of Ireland; combined themselves together against the poor disarmed Britan's: whereupon the Britan's were constrained, for safeguard of their lives and liberties, to call in, about the year of CHRIST 440. the Angles, Saxons and juites, a warlike people inhabiting along the sea coast of Germany, from the river of Rhein, unto Denmark, to aid them against their violent enemies. The normans, lead by William the Bastard, their Duke, took possession of Great Britain in the year 1066. The vandals, Norweis and Danes, who by their piracies and robberies a long time and oft grievously vexed these Isles, never seated their Colonies here, and therefore I pass them over with silence. The form of Britain is triangular, like unto that figure which the Geometers call Scalenum; or as Nubiensis the Arabian saith, to the head and neck of Alnaama, the ostrich, and therefore it may aswell as Sicilia be called TRINACRIA, The three-cornered I'll. The ancient Geographers did hold it, and that deservedly, to be the greatest Island of the Main Ocean; wherefore Solinus saith, it may well deserve the name of ANOTHER WORLD: and Matthew Paris for the same cause calleth it THE queen or Empress of the Isles of the Ocean. In respect of which large compass it hath been in former ages divided into many several jurisdictions and kingdoms: in the time of the Saxons, England the Southeast part into seven, and Wales into three. Great Egbert, in the year 800. reduced the Saxon heptarchy into a Monarchy. The Irish Princes, Nobles, and Commons, after the incarnation 1172. united their Pentarchy to the crown of Egbert, and swore allegiance to Henry the second King of England. Edward the first, to these did knit, in the year after the birth of Christ 1282. the triple crown of the Petty Kings of Wales. In these our days, the eternal wisdom of the Great King of Heaven and Earth hath cast all these, together with the crown of Scotland, into one massy Imperial Diadem, and placed it upon the head of our dread sovereign JAMES, lineally descended from those mighty monarchs, and shall (we doubt not) in time, add to these whatsoever from them unto his Highness do belong. BRITANNICAE INSULAE, or the Empire of Great Britain containeth islands Greater, and often mentioned in histories. BRITANNIA divided by the Romans into Superior, the Higher, containing ANGLIA, England. CUMERIA, Wales. Inferior, the neither, now called SCOTIA, Scotland. HIBERNIA, Ireland: upon the West of Britain. Lesser, yet famous, belonging to England, from it South, Close to the shore of Britain, VECTA, Wight. Upon the coast of France CAESARIA, Gersey. SARNIA, Gernsey. And many other lesser. West, From the point of Cornwall; SILLINAE, Silly, anno 145. In the midst between England, Ireland, and Scotland, MONOEDA, Man. Wales, MONA, called of the English Anglesey, of the Welsh, Tirmôn. Scotland, lying from it West; HEBRIDES, The West isles, in number four and forty. North, ORCHADES, Orkney-iles: about thirty. THULE, Schetland. Of these British isles, (beside the ancient writers, Tacitus and Caesar) read Henry Huntingdon, Polydore Virgil, john Mayor, Paulus iovius, Gregory Cenall in the 2. summa of his 3. book de re Gallica, Antony Sabellicus Enne. 10. lib. 5. William Paradine, jeffrey of Monmouth, Ponticus Verumius, and Beda: but especially M. William Camden Clarenceux his Britannia, whom when thou hast discreetly read, I doubt not but thou wilt think thou hadst particularly surveyed the whole isle. map of the British Isles including Ireland, Scotland, England, and Wales ANGLIAE, SCOTIAE, ET HIBERNIAE, SIVE BRITANNICAR: INSULARUM DESCRIPTIO. Britannia oim insularum Occidentis & Septentrionis maxima & potentiss. est: cuius potiorem hody partem Angliam vocamus, ab Anglis videlicet Saxonum gente, quae sub Valentiniano eam ingressa, tenuit. Haec veteribus Albion dicebatur, ad differentiam, quum reliquae oens eò tractu Britannicae dicebantur. Ab Occasu vicinam habet Hiberniam, hody Irlandiam appellatam; & regibus Angliae subditam. Of SCOTLAND. SCOTLAND, the North part of Britain, anciently called Albany, and is of the first inhabitants, (which they call the wild Scots, and dwell more in within the land, retaining yet the old language,) at this day called Albaine, was formerly called of the Romans, Britannia minor and secunda, as Lhoyd doth gather out of Sextus Rufus. This country is divided into 2. parts, by the rough & craggy mount Grampius, (now Grantzbeen) whereof Tacitus maketh mention. For it beginning at the Germane ocean, near the mouth of the river Dee, coasting along by Aberden, through the midst of the country toward the Irish-sea, stayeth at the lake Loumond. This Mountain was sometime the bound of the kingdom of the Pictes and Scots. Scotland is fuller of mountains and more barren than England: Yet every where it hath many commodious ports and havens. For so is this country embraced of the arms of the sea, that there is no house in it, as john Maior affirmeth, which is above twenty leagues distant from the salt water. In the valleys are Lakes, meres, pools, rivers and fountains well stored with sundry sorts of fish. In the mountains are champion plains, yielding great store of pasture for cattle, and woods abounding with plenty of Deer. By the means of which commodities it hath been so maintained, that hitherto it might never be wholly conquered: For in any eminent danger they presently fly to the woods and bogs, for succour and refuge, where they have of venison and fish sufficient store for provision of victual. Scotland hath many wonders, whereof some we have here set down out of Hector Boëthus. In Galloway saith he, is a lake called Myrtoun, part of whose water in the winter freezeth as other waters do, the other part was never known to have been frozen in the greatest frosts that ever were. In the country of Carict there are very great and large Oxen, whose flesh is very tender and of a pleasant and delicate taste: Besides that, the fat never waxeth hard, but is alway thin in the manner of liquid oil. The Sea that washeth the coast of this province, is very rich of oysters, herrings, congers, cockels, and other such like fishes. In the province of coil about ten miles from the town Aër, is a Stone, hardly twelve foot high, of 33. cubits thick, called of the inhabitants, The deaf stone: For although you shall make never so great a noise, nay if one shall shoot off a piece of ordinance on the one side, it shall hardly be heard on the other side, except one be a good way off from it, for then the sound may easily be perceived. In Lennox, which Ptolemey calleth Lelgovia, (Lelannonia, as I conceive out of Ptolemey, but I think our author meant Selgoviae, which is far from this place) there is a very great lake, which they call Loumond, above twenty four miles long, and eight miles broad; It containeth thirty islands, whereof divers have villages well inhabited, with Churches and Chapels dedicated to the service of Almighty God. In this three things are especially worth the observation. For the fishes there, most wholesome and good, have no sins. The water oft times, when the winds are most calm and still, is so boisterous and rough, that it affraieth the best experienced watermen from putting forth to cross the same: For the wind being allayed the boats are taken in their midde-course, and are tossed with such danger, that except some commodious haven shall fortune to be near hand, many times they are overturned and cast away. Lastly, there is an island in it, very good pasture for the feeding of cattle, which swimmeth and moveth every way as the winds drive. It is credibly reported, that there is a stone which groweth in Argadia (Argathelia or Argile) which if it be covered but a while with straw or flax, it will set it on fire. At Slanis, a castle in Buquhan, there is a cave of a strange nature. For the water that droppeth into it in continuance of time is turned into a very white stone; and if within a certain number of years they should not be taken out, it would have been long since filled up with them. In this province there is no rat ever seen; and if so be that any should be brought in thither, it will not by any means live there. In the country of Fife great store of a kind of black stone is digged out of the earth, (we call it sea-coal) a most excellent kind of fuel. At the mouth of the river Forth, in the main sea there is a very high rock, out of whose top a spring of fresh water, (a great miracle of nature) doth run abundantly. About two miles distant from Edinburgh, is a spring, upon the top of whose water, drops of oil, do continually swim, in such sort, that if you take none from off it, there will be never the more: and if you take aught from thence, there will be never the less. This oil is good against the roughness of the skin. Thus far of the strange things of this Realm. Scotland in the country of Drisdaile hath a mine of Gold, in the which also is found that which they commonly call Lazure. It hath also mines both of Iron and Lead. The inhabitants which possess the South part, on this side the mount Grampius, are more civil and human: and do speak the English tongue. Those which dwell in the North parts, are a rough and more hard kind of people (they call them The wild-Scottes) and do wear mantles and skirts died with Saffron after the Irish fashion, and go barelegged. They speak the Irish tongue. And as the Language of Scotland is of two sorts, so are their manners as divers. These Marianus Scotus calleth High-land-men, the other, I mean the wild-Scottes, they call Low-land-men. The chief city of Scotland is Edinburgh, there is the king's seat, and the castle of Maidens, often mentioned in histories. Saint Andrew, and Aberdon are two Universities. The city Glasow is the Archbishop's sea. The town of Perth, commonly called S. johns-toun, is the only town in Scotland that is walled about. Of the wood Caledon, (whereof Ptolemey and other ancient writers have recorded.) There is scarcely any mention to be found, only about the town of Sterling, there remaineth some show of the name. Thus far of the kingdom of Scotland: now it will not be amiss to speak somewhat of the islands, that lie round about the same, and do belong unto that crown. The HEBRIDES, (commonly called the West-iles,) both for bigness and number do excel the rest. Hector Boëthus saith that they be in number 43. But here he reckoneth up the isle of Man as one of them, which is not subject to the kingdom of Scotland, but is under the allegiance of the King of England; neither do I think that it was ever accounted of the ancients among the Hebrides. The first of the Hebrides is Aran, (otherwise called Boëth) than Hellaw and Rothes. Not far from these is Alize, where are great plenty of Barnacles, which they call Soland-geeses The greatest of all and the most famous is Isle, a fertile soil for corn, and rich for veins of metal. Then Cumber and Mule. Near unto these is jone, memorable for the tombs of Kings long since buried there. Next unto this is Lewis, last of all is Hirth situate in the 43. degree of latitude. Thus Boethus calleth them. But john Maior the Scot nameth them thus, Argila, Aranea, Awyna, Butha, or Rothsaya, and Levisora. In these islands are those geese, which they call Clakes, (Gyraldus calleth them Bernacles) which Boëthus affirmeth to breed of the sea and of rotten wood; and not to grow upon trees, as the common sort believe and have published in their writings. For if you shall cast, saith he, a piece of wood into that sea, in continuance of time, first worms do breed within the wood, which by little and little become to have heads, feet & wings: at the last being fledge and grown to their full growth, to the bigness of a goose, they attempt to fly, and do sometimes swim and sometimes use their wings as other Sea-foule do. Beyond the Hebrides, are the ORCHADES, (or the Orkeney isles,) of which the best is Pomona, famous for the Bishops-sea, a goodly Church, and two strong castles. One of these john Mayor calleth Zealand, which is 50. miles in length. In these grow no manner of trees, nor any wheat, and yet otherwise of all other sorts of grain they are very fertile. It breedeth no serpent or venomous beast. In Scotland they buy the barrelled butter: the inhabitants having abundance of Barley whereof they make a most strong kind of drink, and are very great drinkers; yet, as Boëthus saith, you shall never see a drunkenman, or mad man, one distraught or a natural fool amongst them. The same author affirmeth the like of the inhabitants of the isles of Scetland: but this is no wonder, amongst them that drink nought but water. All the wealth and commodities of these Scetland-men consist in Stockfish, and hides of beasts. In the Hebrides they use the Irish tongue: in the isles of Orkeney they speak the Gottish language. M. jordanus in his map of Denmark saith that the Orchades are subject to the kingdom of Denmark: yet we know them to belong to Scotland under the title of a Dukedom. But see what we have written of this in the discourse to the map of Denmark. Of Scotland and of the islands adjoining thou mayst read more at large in Hector Boëthus, john Maior, and john Lisley, Scottishmen which have written the histories of this their country. map of Scotland SCOTIAE TABULA. Miliaria Scotica. Cum Privilegio. Of ENGLAND. THe South part of the Island of Britain, is, as we have said before, divided into two parts. That part which is toward the East, abutting upon the Germane Ocean, is of the Angles, a people of the Saxons which seated themselves there, in their language called ANGLIA, or England, that is, the Angel's land. The West part, which is severed from that other by the rivers Severn and Dee, and doth use the ancient British tongue, is of the same Angles or Englishmen called, WALLIA or Wales: yet the Briton or Welshman calleth himself Cumro; and his country Cumria; the English Saissons; and their country, Lhoëgria: neither do they know, or at least they will not acknowledge, what England or an Englishman doth mean: So great difference there is between the languages of the several nations of this Island. All this South part, England, I mean, and Wales, hath their proper king, unto whom many Dukes, Marquesses, Earls, Barons and great Noblemen are subject and obedient. It is a country at all times of the year most kind and temperate. The Air is thick, and so it is much subject to winds, clouds and rain: and therefore in regard of thickness of the air it is neither oppressed with too much heat or too much cold. For it is found true by experience that although it be more Northerly than Brabant, Flanders, and other foreign countries, yet here the winter is never so bitter nor the frost so eager as in those parts. It hath every where many hills, (without wood and water,) which notwithstanding do bring forth very small and short grass, an excellent feed for sheep: and therefore infinite flocks of sheep do bespread them, which either by reason of the kindness of the air, or goodness of the soil, do yield most soft wool far finer than those of other countries. And for that this country breedeth neither wolves nor any ravenous beast, you shall see in divers places flocks of sheep upon the hills, and dales, green pastures, commons, fallows, and corn fields; into which after the crop is off, every man, by a certain ancient custom doth put in his cattle in common, to wander here and there without a shepherd. This indeed is that Golden fleece, in which especially the riches of the inhabitants doth consist: for an huge mass of gold and silver, is by Merchants, which thither flock from all quarters for such like wares, yearly brought into the Island, and there doth continually rest, for that it is by proclamation forbidden that no man may carry any money out of the Realm. It aboundeth also with all sorts of cattle, except asses, mules, camels, and elephants. There is in no place of the world greater and larger dogs, nor better. The soil is very fat and fertile, and naturally bringeth forth, beside all sorts of corn and pulse, all manner of things, only the fir-tree, and, as Caesar saith, the beech tree, although that now it hath in diverse places plenty of beech's. The ay-green Bay tree doth in these Northern countries nowhere thrive better. Such abundance of Rosemary here doth grow in all places and that so high, that they oft times do fence their gardens therewith. Wine they have none, for the grapes seldom here do ripen, and is amongst them planted rather for shade and pleasure, then for his fruit and profit. There is in no country in Christendom more Crows than here, a kind of fowl very harmful: for it doth not only spoil the ripe and standing corn, but assoon as it is shot they will stock and dig it up with their bills, so that the husbandmen are feign at that time of the year to set Boys in the fields with bow and arrows (for they are not afraid of men's voices) to scar them away. The Ocean or main sea, which beateth upon the coast of this Island, aboundeth with all manner of Fish: of which the Lucius, or Pike, as they commonly call it, they esteem as a dainty dish, and therefore they oft take it out of fenny pools and rivers, and put it into their fishponds and wears; where being purged and cleared from that muddy savour, feed with eels and other little fishes, he groweth exceeding fat and of a wholesome and pleasing taste. This fish (which is a very strange thing) being brought alive into the fishmarket to be sold, they open his belly with a knife, to show how fat he is: if he be not sold, yet of that wound he dieth not, but the slit being sewed up, and presently put into the pond, amongst the slimy tenches, it is by and by healed again. There are nowhere in all the world either more dainty Oysters, or greater store. It yieldeth also Gold, Silver, Copper, and Iron, although no great quantity of either sort: but of Lead, and Tin, (the Latins call that Plumbum nigrum, this Plumbum album) in their kind the best, is here found in great abundance, and from thence is transported to foreign nations. The people are tall of stature, well favoured and fair countenanced, for the most part grey eyed, and as in manner of pronunciation they much resemble the Italian, so in proportion and feature of body and manners they little or nothing differ from them. They shape their apparel much-what after the French fashion. The women most fair and beautiful, do go very decently and comlily attired. They feed most-what on flesh. The drink which they use, and do make of malt, is indeed very good, wholesome and pleasant; much sought after in the Low countries, and therefore conveyed thither in great abundance. At their meals both dinners and suppers they far well, daintily, liberally, and are very merry and pleasant. In war they are courageous and hardy, good archers, and cannot abide delays and lingering; and therefore when they join battle and come to blows, one part shall soon be utterly overthrown, for the conqueror seizeth all into his hands. They build no Castles; yea those which their ancestors have built in former ages, and now are decayed, ruinous and ready to fall, they care not for the re-edifying and upholding of them. Cities they have, and many fair towns, goodly hamlets, streets, and villages. The chief City, mart-towne, and imperial seat of their Kings is LONDON, situate upon the river of Thames: joined with a fair stone bridge of twenty piles, very goodly arched. Upon this bridge are houses so built on each side, that it seemeth almost to be a continual street, not a bridge. This of the nature of the soil, temperature of the air, manners and behaviour of the people, we have for the most part gathered out of Polydore Virgil his history of England: for he hath very curiously there described this Island. In England these things are famous and worth the observation, as this verse showeth, Mons, & fons, & pons, ecclesia, femina, lana: Of rivers, and mountains, stone bridges and wool: Fair women, and Churches, England is full. IRELAND, is subject to the crown of England, so are divers other lesser isles, as Wight, Man, Anglesey, (the ancient seat of the druids, the Welshmen call it, Tirmôn mam Gumry, Man the mother of Wales, the Latins, this MONA, that other MENAVIA) and those which now we call the Sorlinges (the Greeks called them CASSITERIDES.) Gernsey and Gersey with other small islands about them, although they be hard upon the coast of France, yet they do belong unto England. Humphrey Lhoyd hath so curiously described England together with the Antiquities thereof, that others before him may justly seem to be accused of great negligence. Him did Alexander Nevil follow in his history of the Rebellion in Norfolk, which he entituleth Norwicus. Daniel Rogers my kinsman hath written a book of the manners, laws and customs of the ancient Britain's. The same author is also about to write of the command and jurisdiction that the Romans had in Britain. map of Ireland, Southern Scotland, England, and Wales, including a table of English and Welsh counties and their features ANGLIAE ET HIBERNIAE ACCURATA DESCRIPTIO, VETERIBUS ET RECENTIORIBUS NOMINIBUS ILLVS TRATA: ET AD D. GULIEL. CAMDENI BRITANIAM ACCŌMODATA Nominibus Antiquis ★ vel praeponitur vel postponitur. joannes Baptista Vrints Geographicarum tabularum calcographus, excud. Antuerpiae pedigree or family tree of King James VI of Scotland and I of England, stemming from William the Conqueror PROGENIES REGUM ANGLIAE AB GVILIELMI CONQUEST. TEMPORIBUS VSQVE AD HUNC DIEM. Anno Dni. 1605. SERMO. INVICTISSIMOQVE JACOBO MAGNAE BRITANNIAE, FRANCIAE, ET HIBERNIAE REGI, JOANNES BAPTISTA VRINTS ANTVERPIANUS, D. DEDICAT. WALES. THe discourse of this province, we have composed out of a certain fragment of our singular good friend Humphrey Lhoyd, which not long since we caused Birkman to imprint, for the benefit of those that are students of Geography. CAMBRIA, saith he, the third part of Britain, is divided from Lhoëgria, (or England if you please so to call it) by the rivers Severn and Dee, otherwise it is on all parts confined with the Irish sea (the Geographers commonly call it Oceanus Vergivius) it was so named (as they dream) of Camber, the third son of Brute. The Welshmen call it Cymri, the English Wales, and the Latin WALLIA. This part only of this whole British island doth still enjoy the most ancient inhabitants being indeed the true natural Britain's: and do yet retain the British tongue, and cannot speak one word of English, which is a language made especially of the misture of the Dutch and French tongues. Wales they do at this time divide into three provinces, Venedoth, Powisland, and Dehenbarth. Under Venedoth the isle Anglesey, (famous long since, and accounted for the ancient seat of the Druids,) is contained. The inhabitants in course of life and fashion of apparel do follow the English: and are an idle people not willing to labour or take pains, bragging much of their gentility, and do give themselves rather to the service of Noblemen and to follow the court, than to trades and occupations. here hence it is that you shall find few Noblemen through out all England, which hath not the greatest part of his followers & servants (in which thing Englishmen do surpass any other nation whatsoever) Welshmen borne: for being men that are fed with whitmeats or butter & cheese, they have nimble & able bodies, fit for any manner of service. Moreover being men of haughty minds, and in extreme penury and beggary challenging unto themselves to be nobly descended, they delight rather to go bravein apparel (like unto the Spaniard) then to get goods or pamper their bellies, and do soon learn courtlike behaviour, and therefore they are of the English Nobility for service preferred before the English. Yet of late here they have used themselves to dwell in cities, to learn occupations, to trade as merchants, to go to plough, and to do any manner of business good for the commonwealth as well as the English: nay in this thing they excel them, that there is no man so poor amongst them, but for a while will set his sons to school to learn to write and read, and those whom they find to be apt, they send to the Universities, & cause them for the most part to give their minds to the study of the civil law: here hence it is that the greater part of those, which in this kingdom do profess the Civil or Canon law, are Welshmen borne. You shall find also very few of the common and meaner sort of people but can read and write his own language, and after their fashion play upon the Welsh harp. Now also they have the Bible, and common prayer book printed in their own tongue, a language, as we said, used of their ancestors and wholly different from the English. And as in old time long since being a people (as Tacitus reporteth) impatient of the least wrongs that might be offered, they were always together by the ears and cutting one another's throats; so now for fear of law, (to which they are more obedient, than any other nation) they will wrangle and contend one with another, as long as they are worth a groat. These few observations we have gleaned out of Lhoyd, to whom we send the Reader that desireth more of the particulars of this country. Sylvester Gerrard, a Welshman hath described Wales in a several treatise. Read also the journal of Wales. Moreover William of Newberry in the 5. chap. of his 2. book hath many things of the nature of this country, & manners of the people. To these you may adjoin Polyd. Virg. & those things which Robert Caenalis hath written in the sum of his 2. book, de re Gallica. This Cymri, or (as the English call it) Wales belongeth (that we may here by the way say something of this) by an ancient decree, to the King of England's eldest son, or daughter if he fail, to the King's heir, I mean, who is to succeed next after him: and he is called assoon as he is born, The Prince of Wales: and that in the same sense, as in Spain and Portugal they call the King's heir, The Prince; and in France, The Dolphin. jeffrey of Monmouth writeth, that in these parts of Wales near the river of Severn, there is a pool which the country people call, Linligune. This, saith he, when the sea floweth into it, enterteineth the waters like a bottomless gulf, and so drinketh up the waves that it is never full, nor ever runneth over. But when the sea ebbeth, the waters which before it had swallowed do swell like a mountain, which then do dash and run over the banks. At which time if all the people of that shire should stand any thing near the pool, with their faces toward it, so that the water shall but dash into their clothes and apparel, they shall hard be able to avoid the danger, but that they shallbe drawn into the pool. But if one's back shallbe toward it, there is no danger at all, although he should stand upon the very edge of the same. This is the story, I have named the author, let him approve the truth of the same. Of Mona the island upon the shore of this country thou hast the opinion of Humphrey Lhoyd in his epistle which we have adjoined to the end of this book. Of this also john Leland in his Genethliacon of Edward Prince of Wales, thus writeth: This Island saith he, being conquered by the English, changed the name, and was called Anglesey, that is; the island of Englishmen. Polydore Virgil, a man of great reading, and good judgement in many matters, is of another opinion. He laboureth with all his forces to prove Menavia to be Mona. If the name, which yet it retaineth: If the city Caernaruon, which is over against it upon the main, do take his denomination from hence and is called Aruon for Ar-mon: If that same very short cut over, of which the Roman writers do speak: If the nesse or promontory Pen-mon, that is, as the word signifieth, The head of Mon: If the huge bodies of trees, and roots covered over with sand, which daily are digged out of the shore of Tirmon: If the fir-tree of marvelous length, which in squally grounds are here and there found within the earth in this Island, do not sufficiently prove that that was anciently called Mona, which now we call Anglesey, I know not what to say more than that I have read this in the 14. book of Cornelius Tacitus his Annals, Excisique luci saevis superstitionibus sacri, etc. Felling the woods consecrated to superstitious services, etc. The same Leland in another place hath these verses of this Island: Insula Romanis Mona non incognita bellis, Quondam terra ferax nemorum, nunc indiga siluae, Sed Venetis tantum cereali munere praestans, Mater ut à vulgo Cambrorum iure vocetur, etc. Tyr-môn in former times, (thus witness writers old,) was full of stately woods, but now lieth bleak and cold: The soil is passing good, of corn it yeeld'th such store That Welshmen's nurse it's called, as we have show'd before, etc. map of Wales CAMBRIAE TYPUS Auctore HUMFRE DO LHVYDO Denbigiense Cambrobritano. Aliquod Regionum huius tractus synonyma, prout Latinè, Britannicè & Anglicè etiemnum appellanture Cambria, L. Cambrÿ, B. Wales, A. Venedotia, L. Gwÿnedhia, B. North-wales, A. Demetia, L. Dÿfet, B. Westwales, A. Ceretica, L. Ceredigion, B. Cardigan, A. Povisia, L. Powijs, B. Dehenbart, B. Sutwales, A. IRELAND. IRELAND, which the Greeks and Latins call HIBERNIA, others IVERMA and JERNA, the Irish themselves call Eryn. From hence strangers, taking it from the mouth of the English, which pronounce e, the second vowel with the same sound that other nations do sound i, the third vowel, have made, as it seemeth Irynlandt, compounded, as is apparent, of the Irish Erin, and the Saxon or Dutch Landt, which afterward was contracted, for more commodity of speech and roundness of pronunciation, into Irland, from whence the Latins framed IRLANDIA. The first inhabitants which seated themselves in this Island came hither, as may be easily demonstrated from Britain or England, not from Spain, as some most absurdly have written. For the abridgement of Strabo doth flatly call these islanders, Britaines: and Diodorus Siculus saith that Irin is a part of Britain: wherefore it was justly of all old writers called, INSULA BRITANNIA, One of the British isles. About the year of CHRIST, 400. in the days of Honorius and Arcadius the Emperors, at what time the Roman Empire began to decline, the Scots, a second nation entered Ireland, and planted themselves as Orosius writeth, in the North parts, whereupon it was of them called, SCOTLAND. Sylvester Gyraldus Cambrensis about 400. years since described this Island in a several treatise. But because that this book as yet is not set forth and therefore not common and every where to be gotten, we will out of it gather so much as this narrow room may contain, not doubting but we shall worthily deserve great thanks at the reader's hand for the same. Listen therefore to his words: Ireland, next after England the greatest Island of the known world, hath the greater Britain upon his East side, upon the West only lieth the vast and wide Ocean; on the North three days sail from the coast of Ireland lieth Island, of all the Northern isles by far the greatest. Britain is almost twice as great as Ireland: for seeing that the length of both runneth the same way from South to North; that is, about 800. miles long, and about 200. miles broad: this from Brendam hills to the isles Columbine otherwise called Thorach, is about eight days journey, that is 400. miles long at the least. Ireland containeth in all 176. Canweds. The word Canwed is a compound word, used aswell of the Welsh as Irish, and signifieth a circuit of ground containing within it 100 villages. The soil of Ireland is uneven, full of hills and dales, soft and squally, full of woods, bogs and fens. Upon the tops of the highest and steepest hills you shall oft find great ponds and bogs: yet it hath in some places most goodly plains and champion, but in respect of the woods they are very little. The ground is very fat, and fertile for Corne. The mountains abound with sheep, the woods are full of Deer: and the whole i'll generally is better for pasture, then for eareable ground, much better I mean, for grass then corn. For the kernels of wheat are here so dwined and small, that they may hardly be dressed with any manner of fan. That which the Springtime doth bring forth and flourisheth for a while in Summer, the dripping and watery Autumn will hardly suffer kindly to ripen or tidily to be inned. For this Island is more subject to blustering winds, outrageous storms of rain and floods, than any other country under the cope of heaven. It is very rich of honey and milk. Solinus and Isidore affirm that it hath no Bees: but by their leave if they had more diligently examined the matter, they might have on the contrary written, that it wanteth vines, but is not altogether void of Bees. For this Island neither now hath, nor ever had any vines: But of Bees it hath, (as any other country) great plenty: which notwithstanding would here, as I think, swarm in far greater number, if it were not for the venomous and sour ewgh-trees which in all places of the Island do grow in great abundance. The Island is every where crossed and watered with many goodly rivers; of which the principal are these: Auenliss, runneth by Dublin: Boand (or Boine) through Methe: Banna, through Ulster: Linne, by Connagh: Moad, by Kenelcunill, Slechey, and Samayr: Modarn and Furne, by Keneleon: There are also very many other rivers, whereof some issuing forth of the bowels of the earth and from their clear fountains, other immediately rushing forth of lakes and fens wandering here and there divide and part the Island into many goodly provinces and shires. For under the foot of Bladina hill (now called Bliew Blemy) three famous rivers do arise, commonly called, The three Sisters, (for they bear the names of three sisters:) Berne, (Birgus, now Barrow) which runneth by Lechlin: Eoyr, Neorus, they call it North, by Ossire: and Swyre, by Archfine and Trebagh; near Waterford they kindly salute one another, and so falling into one channel they quietly toward the sea. slain, runneth by Wexford: Boand, by Meath: Auenmore, by Lismore: and Simen, by Limiricke. And indeed amongst all the rivers of Ireland, Sin bear'th the bell, not only for his goodly greatness, long and divers wanderings through the country, but also his great plenty of dainty fish. For it ariseth out of a very large and goodly lake, which divideth Connagh from Munster, and spreadeth itself into two branches running two contrary ways: one of them tending toward the South, passeth by the city Kelleloe, and then enclosinge round the city Limiricke, with a direct course and large stream for an hundred miles and upward, running between the two mountains, emptieth itself into the Brendan sea. The other not much less than the former, dividing Meath and the farther parts of Ulster from Connagh, running with a crooked course turning this way and that way, at last hideth itself in the Northern ocean: So that this river doth separate the fourth and West part of the Island from the other three, like a midland stream running from sea to sea. For this Island in former ages was divided almost into five equal parts, namely into North Monster, South Monster, Leinster, and Connagh. This country hath divers goodly Lakes. The sea coast aboundeth plentifully with all manner of sea-fish on all sides: the Rivers and Lakes are stored with great variety of fresh-fish: especially with these three sorts, Salmon, Trout, and Eels. The river shinen swarmeth with Lampreyes'. But there are wanting many other sorts of good fresh-fish of other countries, as Pikes, Perches, Gogeons, and almost such fish as come not from the sea or salt waters. On the contrary the Lakes of this Island have three kinds of fish, which are no where else to be found. For they are somewhat longer and rounder than Trout, very white fleshed, passing savoury and pleasant, very like unto the halibut, (Vmbra our author calleth it) but that they are much bigger headed. There is another kind very like to herrings, aswell for proportion and bigness, as also for colour and taste. There are a third sort, in all points like trout, but that they are not spotted. Yet these sorts of fish are only seen in the Summer, in the Winter they never appear. In Meath, near Foner are three Lakes not far distant one from another, each of which hath certain fish proper to itself, not found in any of the other two; neither do they I mean, ever come one at another, although there be most convenient passages by reason of the river which runneth from one to another: nay if it shall chance that the fish of one lake be carried to another, either it dieth within a while after, or returneth unto his own lake again. map of Ireland Eryn. HIBERNIAE, BRITANNICAE INSULAE, NOVA DESCRIPTIO. Irlandt. Cum Privilegio From these natural things let us pass unto those strange wonders which nature worketh in these out-countries of the world. In North Monster there is a lake wherein are two islands, a greater and a less: the greater hath a Church, the lesser a Chapel. Into the Greater never any woman, or living creature of the female kind might ever come, but it would die by and by. This was often proved by bitches, cats, and other creatures of that sex. In the lesser no man did ever die, or could die of a natural death. In Ulster there is another Lake in which there is an Island of two divers qualities; one part of it having a church consecrated to the service of Christianity is very beautiful, goodly and pleasant. The other very rough, over grown and unpleasant, is said to be bequeathed to Devils and evil spirits. This part hath in it nine caves or trenches, in any of which if a man do chance to sleep all night, he is presently assaulted by the evil spirits, and all the night so grievously tormented and vexed, that by the morning he shall scarce be able to breath and will be almost half dead. This place is called of the country people, The purgatory of S. Patrick. There is also a spring or fountain in Monster, with whose water if any man shall wash himself, he will presently become hoary or gray-headed. I myself saw a man who washed the one half of his beard with this water, and the hair became white, the other remaining black as it was before. On the contrary there is in Ulster a fountain, in which if any man wash his hair, he shall never be horay or gray-headed. In Connagh there is a fountain of fresh water upon the top of a very high mountain, which ebbeth twice in 24. hours, and floweth as oft, in this imitating the unconstant motion of the sea. There is a fountain in the farther and North part of Ulster, which by reason of the great coldness of it, in seven years space turneth sticks and wood cast into it, into stone. In Connagh there is a fountain only kind and wholesome for men: but for cattle and other such kind of bruit beasts pestilent and dangerous. There is a fountain in Monster, which if any man shall touch, by and by the whole country willbe overflowed by storms of rain. The people of this country do wear course black mantles or rugs (for the sheep of this Island are black) and they put them on as rudely and unhandsomely. They use also little hoods which hang down to their shoulders. In riding they use no saddles, boots, nor spurs: but with a rod sharp and tapered at one end, they prick forward their horses, and make them run. Their bridles are such as do serve both for bit and reign, so made as their horses only used to grass, are never hindered from eating. They go into the field to war, naked and altogether unarmed. They use three kind of weapons, long spears, darts, and battell-axes. The people is wild and very uncivil: they delight in nothing more than to live idly, and liberty they prefer before great riches. I only observed the people to delight much in musical instruments and in that to deserve some commendation. These briefly we have gleaned here and there out of the history of Gyraldus Cambrensis, diligently retaining the tenor of his own phrase: which we have thought good to translate word for word as they are delivered by our Author, that succedent ages might see, either the credulous simplicity of former times, or how time doth alter countries, people and manners of men. And because we have spoken before of S. Patrick's purgatory, it shall not be amiss to add to those former this discourse of it, taken out of the twelfth book of Caesarius, his history of Things worth the remembering. When as S. Patrick, saith he, converted this nation to Christianity, and they made a doubt and believed not that men should be punished for their sins in the world to come, he by earnest prayer obtained this place at the hand of God: the manner of the place is thus: There is a deep pit or trench, enclosed round with a wall; there are also certain Regular Canons: No man is so great a sinner, to whom they enjoin any greater penance, then to abide all one whole night in that purgatory. If any man be desirous to enter in, first, making his confession, they administer the sacrament unto him, they anoint him, perfume him and instruct him, thus: Thou shalt see this night say they, the assaults of the Devil, and the horrible pains of hell, but they shall not hurt thee, if thou have but the name of jesus always in thy mouth: But if thou shalt yield to the flattering enticements, or terrible threatenings of the Devil, and so shalt cease to call upon the name of jesus, thou art surely but a dead man. Then in the evening putting him into the pit, they shut up the door, and coming again in the morning, if they presently find him not, they look no farther for him. Many have died there, and many have gone home again, whose visions have been written of the foresaid friars, and are showed to such as are desirous to see them. IReland, saith M. Camden, according to manners of the people, is divided into The wild Irish, and The English pale: but according to the ancient jurisdictions and natural situation of it, it is more fitly divided into five parts, (and indeed it once contained five kingdoms) Monster in the South, Leinster in the East, Connagh in the West, Ulster in the North, and Methe almost in the midst and heart of the land. MOUNSTER, Memomia, the Irish call it Mown, (sometime divided into West Monster, which in Ptolemeys' time the Gangani, Luceni, Velabri and Iterni did inhabit: and East Monster, possessed then of the Vodiae,) comprehendeth now these seven Shires; Kerry, Limiricke, Cork, Tiparary, Holy cross, Waterford, and Desmond. Of which Kerry and Tipararie were sometimes county Palatines. LEINSTER, Lagenia, (they call it Leighnigls') a fertile soil, and wholesome seat, possessed sometime by the brigants, Coriondi, Menapij, Cauci and part of the Eblani. Now it is divided into these counties, Wexford, Caterlogh, Kilkenny, Dublin, Kildare, The King's county, The Queen's county, Longford, Fernes, & Wicklo. METHE, (Media, the Irish call it Mijh, in the midst almost of the country,) the other part of the ancient possessions of the Eblani, for his great fertility, either for corn or grass, fish or flesh, pleasant situation & healthful air, multitude of people, strength of castles and towns, commonly called, as Bartholomeys' English reporteth, The chamber of Ireland, was lately divided into East Methe and West Methe. CONNAGH, Connacia, (they call it Connaughty) where long since were seated the Auteri and Nagnatae: now it containeth these shires, Clare, Letrimme, Gallawey, Rosecomin, Maio, Sligo. The whole province although it be in many places fertile and pleasant, yet it is every where full of dangerous Bogs, dark Woods, Creeks and bay, convenient Stations and harbour for ships. ULSTER, Vltonia, (the Irish call it Cui Gully, the Welsh Wltw,) a large country, every where full of great Lakes, thick and huge woods, in some place reasonably fruitful, in others lean and hungry, but in all places green and pleasant to the eye, and therefore it maintaineth great plenty of cattle. Here in Ptolemeys' time inhabited the Voluntij, Darni, Robogdij, Vennicny, and Erdini, at this day it containeth these shires, Louth, Down, Anwimme, Monalion, Tiroen, Armagh, Colrane, Donergall, Formanagh and Caven. On all sides round about Ireland in the sea, (as also in the bay, rivers, lakes and fresh water) are here and there many small islands, whereof some are fertile, others waste and barren, of which to speak severally would require a larger discourse than here we are allowed. Coelestinus Pope of Rome, in the year of CHRIST, 431. sent into Britain Paladius a Bishop, as Prosper Aquitanus writeth, to purge it of the Pelagian he esie, wherewith it was but lately distained: and by this means also at the same time, caused Christian religion to be planted in Ireland. Palladius died in Britain before he had brought to pass that which he came for; whereupon Patrick, a Britain, and of kin to Martinus Turonensis, was by Celestine put in his place, who with such wonderful success did preach the Gospel in Ireland, that he converted the greatest part of that i'll unto Christianity, that he well deserved the name of The Irish Apostle. From hence after that at sundry times, divers colonies, if I may so use the word, of learned and religious men, were sent into sundry parts of Europe, and were not only the great patrons and planters of the Gospel there, but founders of Monasteries, cities, and towns, as schools of that profession. In those bloody wars of the barbarous Saxons, all schools of learning in Britain were shut up, and all religion almost wholly banished, so that whosoever was desirous of instruction that way, was constrained to seek for it in Ireland; and after these wars ended, those which returned brought with them, not only the Irish letters, (which yet the same characters common to both nations, do plainly show) but also liberal arts and sciences, which together with Christianity they taught the Saxons. To these the Reader may adjoin such things as Henry of Huntingdon, Polydore Virgil, William Newberry, john Maior, and others have written of this in their several histories. Daniel Rogers hath set forth a description of this Island in verse dedicated to Thomas Phediger. And M. William Camden in prose hath most exactly described the same in his Britannia. But Richard Stanihurst, a worthy gentleman this country man borne, hath this other day put forth a several treatise of the history and state of this island. Baptista Boazio hath described it in a map apart by itself, dedicated to the late Queen Elizabeth: and my good friend M. Speed, with no less care and diligence hath done the same in his Imperium Brittannicum, or Empire of Great Britain, lately set forth and dedicated to his Highness. The Isles of the AZORES. SOme are of opinion, that these Isles situate in the Atlantic or West Ocean, are so named by the Spaniards, from a kind of hawks which they call Azor. And in the plural number Açores. One writes, but fondly, that they are so called from the French word Essorer, which signifieth to dry or whither. In Latin a man may call them Accipitrarias, or the Isles of hawks, and in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Our Netherlanders term them De ulaemsche eilanden, that is, The flemish Islands, because they are thought first to have been discovered by certain Flemish Merchants of Bruges. At that time (they said) they could find nothing upon them but trees (especially great store of Cedars) and woods, and fowls, of divers sorts; and thither they sent inhabitants to possess and manure the said Isles. Afterward they submitted themselves to the Portugals, under whose government they yet remain. Lewes Marmolius fol. 38. reports that they were discovered about the year 1455. Undoubtedly ancient writers knew them not: yet might they name them perhaps. For whether they specified them under the name of Cassiterides, I cannot be assured. The Spanish fleets laden with Indian commodities, do usually in their return touch at these Isles, before they arrive at Lisbon, or Cales. One strange thing have I heard concerning the soil, or the heavenly influence, or (if I may so say) the Genius of these Isles: For sailing from these parts of the world towards America, so soon as you are passed the said Isles, you are freed from gnats, fleas, lice, and all kind of noisome vermin, which beyond the Açores do immediately die, and come to nothing. They are in number nine, and thus called by the Portugals. The Isle of S. Michael, Terçera, S. George's Isle, Pico, Fayal, Flores, Cueruo, and the Isle of S. Marry: all which we will particularly entreat of. TERÇERA. THis Isle is called Terçera, because it is the third in order as you sail from Spain. And from this one, the common mariners confusedly call the whole nine by the name of Terçeras. It abounds with corn and fruits, neither is it destitute of wine. The Inhabitants are greatly enriched by their Madder, wherewith clothes are died red. In this Isle grows plenty of this commodity, especially about the places commonly called Los Altars, and Falladores. Angra the head city is most strongly fortified with an impregnable rock or bulwark called Brazil. This Isle also from the name of our blessed Saviour the Spaniards call Isola del buen jesus. PICO. THis Isle was so named from a mountain therein rising sharp in form of a round Pyramid or Sugarloaf. For whatsoever is naturally of that shape is by the Portugals called Pico. This hill is three miles high: within it is hollow, and full of dark caves. At the foot of this mountain Eastward, there is a spring of fresh water, which sometimes dischargeth fiery streams, and stones burning hot; and that with so great force and violence, that it sends them packing as it were with a current, by steep and lower places, even to the sea, whereas of the multitude of these stones is made a promontory or headland commonly called Misterij. It is distant from the said fountain 12. miles. At this present it stretcheth a mile and half further into the sea, in regard of the continual increase of this heap of stones. They are much deceived which writ that this Isle was so named from the bird called Picus Martius, in English the woodpecker. FAYAL. THis Isle is so named of the Beech-tree. For the Portugals call the Beech Faya: and a place planted with Beech's Fayal. That here are yet in this Isle certain families of the Flemish race which first inhabited the same, namely such as are called Bruyn, Vtrecht, etc. I have learned from a Portugal of good credit. Linschott also an eye-witness, in his journal published in Dutch, writeth that in this very Isle there is a river called by the Portugals Ribera des Fiamengos, or the river of Flemings; and saith further that all the Inhabitants of this Isle came originally out of Flanders, and that they do as yet much favour the Flemish nation. Concerning the residue, namely Flores, so called of abundance of Flowers: Cueruo, of Crows: Gracioça, of pleasantness: or the Isles of S. George, S. Marry, and S. Michael, so denominated of those saints (for it is usual with the Spaniards to name places after the same Saints upon whose days they find them) I have nothing to add: save that Thevet is mistaken, in that he falsely, and carelessly ascribes the same mountain unto S. Michael's Isle, which we have truly and fully described in Pico. Of these Isles somewhat you may read in the History of Jerome Conestagio, touching the Union of the Kingdom of Portugal to the crown of Castille. And also in the 97. Chapter of john Huighen van Linschoten his East-Indian journal. map of the Azores AÇORES INSULAE. Privilegio Imp. et Reg. Mayest. necnon Ordinum Belgicor. ad decennium. Longitudo huius descriptionis sumta est à meridiano I Ptolemaei, Occidentem versus. Has insulas perlustravit summàque diligentia accuratissimè descripsit et delineavit Ludovicus Teisera Lusitanus, Regiae Maiestatis cosmographus. SPAIN. SPAIN is resembled by Strabo unto an Oxhide spread upon the ground. It is around environed by the sea, save only where it is divided from France by the Pyreney-mountaines. On the East it hath the said Pyreney-mountaines, which from the Temple of Venus, or the Promontory stretched forth near Illiberis (now Colibre) runneth along to the British Ocean; and this is the very narrowest part of Spain; insomuch (saith Vaseus) that when I traveled thorough Biscay, I remember that from the hill of S. Adrian, if my sight deceived me not, I saw both seas, namely the Ocean near at hand: and as far off as I could discern, the foame-white waves of the Mediterran sea. North it is bounded by the Biscain sea; West, by the Western sea; and South, by the Straight of Gibraltar, and part of the Mediterran sea. Spain is divided into three Provinces; Baetica, Lusitania, and Tarraconensis. Baetica on the North is enclosed with the river Anas, now called Guadiana; West, with that part of the Atlantic Ocean, which is between the mouth of Guadiana, and the Straight of Gibraltar; South, with part of the Mediterran sea called of old Mare Balearicum, extending from the Straight last mentioned, to the Promontory of Charidómus, now called Cabo de Gata; and Eastward it is bounded by an imaginary line, drawn from the said Promontory by the town of Castulo to the river Guadiana. It is called Baetica of the famous river Baetis which cuts the whole Province in twain. This river springing out of the wood or forest anciently called Saltus Tygensis, runneth into the Atlantick-ocean, and is at this day called by an Arabian name, Guadalquibir, that is to say, The great river. This province of later times, of the Vandal inhabitants, was called Vandalicia, & at this present by the same word corrupted Andaluzia. Lusitania contains Algaruc and the greater part of Portugal. Lusitania confineth North upon the river Duero, from the very mouth thereof, to the bridge over against Simancas; West it bordereth upon that part of the Atlantick-ocean which ebbs and flows between the outlets of Duero and Guadiana; South, upon Andaluzia; and East it fronteth Hispania Tarraconensis, now called Castilia, etc. even from the ancient Oretania to the foresaid bridge over against Simancas. Lusitania was thus named from Lusus the son of Bacchus, and Lysa, one of Bacchus his companions: whereupon it is sometimes called of Lusus, Lusitania; and sometimes again of Lysa, Lysitania. The residue of Spain pertaineth to the province called Tarraconensis, of the city Tarracona which is the head of all that province; a city (saith Strabo) most notably fit for princes in their travels to retire themselves: and here the Emperors kept their chief jurisdiction. This province containeth the kingdom of Murcia, & likewise Valencia, and Arragon, with Catalonia, also Castilia Vieja, the kingdom of Navarre, part of Portugal between the rivers Duero, and Minho, the kingdom of Gallicia, Asturia, and all Biscay. Hitherto Vaseus in his chronicle of Spain, who entreateth of this argument more at large. Read also Marinaeus Siculus, Marius Aretius, Damianus a Goës, Francis Taraffa, the bishop of Gerundo, Annius Viterbiensis; and in Spanish Florian del campo, and after him Ambrosio Morales: with all those other Writers of Spain that Vaseus in the fourth chapter of his Chronicle doth recite. Stephan Garibayo in his Chronicle of Spain, divided into twenty books, describes the kingdom of Navarre. john Mariana likewise not long since published a volume concerning Spanish matters. Among the ancient Writers you must peruse Caesar, Strabo, and the rest, which Damianus a Goës in his book called Hispania doth nominate: also the Panegyric speech of Latinus Pacatus, and Claudianus de laud Serenae. Unto these you may add the first book of Laonicus. There is extant also a little travelers Breviate written in Spanish by Alonço de Meneses, containing almost all the ordinary voyages in Spain, wherein also are noted the distances of places. Three memorable things (as writeth Navagierus) are proverbially spoken of Spain: the first, A bridge, over which the water runneth (whereas it runs under all other bridges) namely the water-conduct at Segovia: the second, a city compassed with fire, that is to say, Madrid, because the town-walles are of flint: and the third, a bridge, whereon are daily fed ten thousand head of cattle; whereby is signified the river Guadiana, which hiding itself under ground for the space of seven miles, doth then break forth again. Albeit this last is a thing sprung rather out of the people's vulgar opinion, than out of truth; as Don George of Austria Governor of Harlebeck, an eye-witness most worthy of credit, hath informed me, being a man conversant in all kind of history, and a a wonderful searcher and admirer of natural Philosophy. The islands belonging unto Spain, whereof ancient writers have made mention, at the Celtic promontory, or Cape Finister, are the Cassiterides, which at this present are not to be found in the ocean. Also Insulae Deorum, otherwise called Cicae, and of late times Islas de Bayona: Londobris named also Erythia, and now the Burling: Gades in old time dedicated to Hercules, now commonly called Cales. All these are in the Ocean. In the Mediterran sea you have Ophiusa now called Formentera. As likewise the two Gymnesiae, or Baleares, at this present called by distinct names, the one Maiorca, and the other Minorca. The coast of Minorca is beset round about with huge mountains: but at the entrance of the haven the roots of these mountains are leveled into a plain, till they meet, at so narrow a distance, on the other side of the shore, that no ships can enter the harbour, but with a gentle gale of wind. The haven is named Mahon, being a most beautiful, and commodious place; for it stretcheth almost four miles in length, with many inlets, all which serve for the harboring of ships. From hence ariseth a perpetual ridge of mountains, on which the inhabitants cut down great plenty of wood. At the utmost part thereof on the mountain-tops is built a city. Contrariwise the greater Island hath a plain shore, and most high and barren mountains in the midst. A city there is of one and the self name with the Island, very large and fairly built. They use the laws of the Castilians, and do much resemble them both in language and manners. This description of the isles Maiorca & Minorca we have borrowed out of N. Villagagnon his discourse of the expedition to Alger. Who desires to know more of these isles, and of the inhabitants disposition, may read Bernardin Gomez his sixth and seventh books of the life of james T. King of Arragon. That Philip King of Spain possesseth the greatest Empire in the world, since the world's beginning, we have proved in our Theatre printed in high Dutch. map of Spain REGNI HISPANIAE POST OMNIUM EDITIONES LOCVPLESSI MA DESCRIPTIO. The Kingdom of PORTUGAL. PORTUGAL is unproperly called Lusitania; for neither is all Portugal comprehended in Lusitania, nor all Lusitania in Portugal: yet can it not be denied, that the better part of Lusitania is subject to the King of Portugal. Portugal is divided into three regions, Transtagana, or that which lies beyond or South of Tagus, the river of Lisbon, as far as Guadiana; Cistagana situate on this side or North of Tagus, as far as the river Douro; and Interamnis. Transtagana border upon that part of Andaluzia, which from the river Guadiana extendeth to the limits of Castilia Nuova. Interamnis I call that which lies between the rivers Douro and Minho, a region no less pleasant than fruitful. This Interamnis or River bounded province, is wholly out of the limits of Lusitania; unless rejecting the former description, we will rather incline to Strabo, who saith that the greatest part of Lusitania is inhabited by the Callaici. The length of this region is twelve leagues, and the breadth, where it is largest, is twelve leagues also; being in other places but six or four leagues over. And in this so small a portion of ground, besides the Metropolitan church of Braga, the Cathedral of Porto, and other five Collegiate churches, there are above 130. monasteries, the greater part whereof are endowed with most ample revenues: and also to the number of 1460. Parish churches, as one writeth. Certain it is, that within the peculiar Diocese of Braga there are accounted 800. Whereby you may easily conjecture both the fruitfulness of the soil, and the ancient devotion of the inhabitants. But of the pleasantness what need we speak, whenas within this one province are found above five and twenty thousand springing fountains; bridges most sumptuously built of square stone almost two hundred; and havens for shipping to the number of six? These things therefore I thought not unfit to be remembered, because the goodness and worth of this Province is in a manner unknown. To the East hereof adjoineth the province called Transmontana, that is to say, on the other side of the mountains; it aboundeth with excellent Wheat, and strong Wine, and contains within it the city Bragança, which is the head of a most large Dukedom. Thus much out of Vaseus. Peter de Medina reckoneth and nameth in this Kingdom of Portugal sixty seven cities or walled towns. To the Kingdom of Portugal at this present belongeth the Kingdom of Algarue, which is nothing else, but the South part of the whole Kingdom towards the sea. For the King entitles himself King of Portugal, of Algarue, of Guinie, of Aethiopia, Persia and India. This Kingdom first began about the year 1100. For until then, as also in ancient times, it went altogether under the name of Spain. Marinaeus thus writeth of it: One Henry Earl of Loraigne, a man of most undoubted valour, coming out of France achieved great exploits against the Moors. In regard whereof Alonso the sixth, King of Castille gave him in marriage his base daughter called Tiresia; and assigned for her dowry part of Gallicia contained in the kingdom of Portugal. Of this marriage afterwards was born Alphonsus, the first King of Portugal, he that recovered Lisbon from the Moors. Who having vanquished five of their Kings in one battle, left unto posterity, as a monument of this exploit, his arms consisting of five scutcheons. Oliver à Marca in his Chronicle published in French, more particularly blazeth the arms of this kingdom. At first he saith, it was a plain silver scutcheon without any portraiture; afterwards in regard of the five vanquished kings there were five scutcheons imposed; and in every of the five scutcheons five silver circles, in remembrance of the five wounds of our Saviour CHRIST, which in time of the battle miraculously appeared unto Alphonso in the skies; or (as others report) for that being wounded with five mortal wounds, by the providence of Almighty God he escaped death. Read also Jerome Osorius, Marinaeus Siculus, and Sebastian Munster. Of the original of this Kingdom read the first chapter of john Barros his Decades of Asia. Athenaeus in his eighth book and first chapter writeth somewhat of the fruitfulness of this Region, and the excellent temperature of the air. Lisbon the chief city of the Kingdom, Damianus a Goes describeth in a peculiar Treatise. Concerning the antiquities of Portugal there is a book written by Andrew Resende. The Portugals Dominions at this present are very large; for they extend even from the straits of Gibraltar, along all the Sea Provinces, and the Islands adjacent, as far as China, and the Isles called Lequios. map of Portugal PORTUGALLIAE quae olim Lusitania, novissima & exactissima descriptio, Auctore Vernando Alvaro Secco GVIDONI ASCANIO SFORTIA● S.R. E. CARD. CAMER. Achillas Statius. Sal. L●●●●tanicus V●r●●●● 〈…〉 descripta tibi obgentes n●●tr● p●●●i●●●● 〈◊〉, G●ido Sforti●: Hinc homines 〈…〉 p●●●●●ti, 〈◊〉 Orbis terraran po●●●● o●i●●● 〈…〉 in Pr 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 re●●●●runt: in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈…〉 quid●● 〈…〉 As●●● 〈…〉? re●●●● nationes Jhesu Christ● 〈◊〉, religionemque 〈…〉 V●●● R●●●● XIII. Cale●●● 〈◊〉. A●●●●. M. CCCCC.LX. The Diocese of SEVILLE, being part of ANDALUZIA. THE Diocese of the Church of Seville is situate in that province of Spain, which in rich commodities, and a kind of fruitful and peculiar bravery excelleth all the rest. This beautiful province the ancients, of the river Baetis, called Baetica: but late Writers have named it Wandalicia, or Andaluzia of the Vandals, who about a thousand years past overran the same. The said Diocese or territory, of all the regions and territories in Spain, is rightly esteemed the most happy, both in regard of the multitude and civility of the inhabitants, and of their riches, and overflowing abundance of all things; this being confirmed even by the verses of the Grecians, who attribute the Elysian pleasures and delights unto this tract, which bordereth upon the West Ocean. This territory containeth here & there almost 200. principal towns, besides a great number of villages; so that there are now more towns under the jurisdiction of this one diocese or convent, than there were of old in all four together: for (as Pliny writeth) they prescribed laws but only to 175. towns. And how small a number will these seem to be, if those hundred thousand villages be accounted, which only in the territory of Seville, called by the Arabians Axarafis, were by King Ferdinand received into loyal allegiance together with the city itself? which notwithstanding after the departure of the Moors, became the greatest part of them desolate: howbeit the limits of this as they differ much from the ancient precincts of Spanish dioceses; so do they come nearer to the form prescribed by King Vamba unto all the Cathedrals of Spain. For this diocese hath on the East the territory of Corduba; West the frontiers of Algarue; North it lieth over against that part of Portugal which is called The government of Saint jago: but the residue toward the South is enclosed with the diocese of Cadiz and the Ocean sea. Principal towns here are very many, especially the royal city of Seville, most largely and pleasantly situate upon the bank of Baetis, and environed with beautiful and stately walls. This famous river Baetis or Guadalquibir springing out of the forest called in times past Saltus Tugiensis, and holding on his course by the chief cities of his adopted province, doth from this noble city, known of old by the name of Colonia Romulea, continue his streams in a channel navigable and abounding with fish, to the Western Ocean, for the space of threescore miles, the banks on both sides flourishing with Olivets, Vineyards, and most admirable sweet Gardens, perfumed with the delectable and fragrant odour of Citrons. map of Seville in Andalusia, Spain HISPALENSIS CONVENTUS DELINEATIO, Auctore Hieronÿmo Chiaves Privilegio Imp. et Regiae Maiests. Next unto Seville in authority and greatness Caesariana, alias Xeres de la frontiera, and julia firmitas now called Astigi, which in old times were colonies of the Romans, do excel all other towns & cities. Carmona and Vtrera may well be termed the two granaries and storehouses of Seville. Next follows Marchena, called out of ancient stony monuments, I know not how truly, Martia Colonia; and Arçobriga, being the lordship towns of the most illustrious ducal family of the Ponces. To these you may add Vrsao, called of old Genua Vrbanorum, and at this present Osuna, the most honourable and rich dukedom of the Girones, ennobled with an University. For oil, corn, and wine Constantina, Caçalla, and Maronio do principally excel: Nebrisa likewise situate at the mouth of Baetis, the most happy native soil of Aelius Antonius, the restorer and author of the Latin tongue in Spain, is famous for antiquity, and inferior to none in plenty of Corne. Also in the very bay whereinto Baetis dischargeth his streams, upon the headland called of old Luciferi Promontorium, stands the town which we now call Solucar or Sant lucre, the rich mart-towne of the Gothish Dukes, and very commodious for the west-Indan fleets. Other principal towns of this Diocese for brevities sake I omit. The soil in all this tract is most miraculously plentiful of wheat, wine, and oil, and of all kind of grain, wherewith it supplieth remote and foreign countries: and how deservedly might Pliny have preferred this part before Italy, had not he, an Italian, carried a greater affection to his own country? yet Spain by him: wheresoever it borders upon the sea, is commended: which praise of his we understand especially of that part of Andaluzia, which pertains to the Diocese of Seville, because it lies open to the main Ocean, and to the gentle blasts of the west. The sky here is most favourable, smiling always with a temperate and most amiable aspect: the people borne to piety and good arts, excelling in sharpness of wit, and surpassing others in a bold kind of courage and towardliness of mind (which is in a manner peculiar, and hereditary to this nation) will in no case suffer themselves either in offices of courtesy, or in exploit of war, to be excelled by any nation. The Archbishop of Seville, next that of Toledo, is the highest prelacy in all Spain; whilom it had eleven suffragan Bishops, as appeareth out of the subscriptions of councils: namely, the Bishop of Corduba, who now is under the jurisdiction of Toledo: The B. of Iliberis, who after the expulsion of the Moors, removed to the Metropolitan sea of Granada: The B. of Ilipa or Elepla, of late called Pennaflor, which town is now destitute of a B. sea, and subscribes to the authority of the church of Seville. The Bishopric of Tuccitan, now called Martos, and in old time Augusta Gemella Colonia, at this present destitute of a B. and under the jurisdiction of Gienna. The Bishopric of Malaga, which now is suffragan to Seville. The Bishopric of Aegabria, now called Cabra: it hath no prelate, but belongeth to the church of Corduba. The bishopric of Asindia or Asidonia, now called Medina Sidonia, subject to the B. of Cadiz, the episcopal sea being removed from Gadisea, others call it Asidonia; it is now said to stand not far from that place, where Xeres is situate; unless you will say, that in the same tract it retained one and the selfsame name. It had also the Bishopric of Ossonoba near Pharo a town in Algarue, the Moors named it Eruba, afterwards it was incorporated into the church of Siluis, which before being a member of Seville, was by Pope Paul the third made Suffragan to Euora, which himself had advanced to a Metropolitan sea. The bishopric of Abdera, which was translated to the sea of Almeria, and is now Suffragan to Granada. The bishopric of Astigi, which now is engraffed into the church of Seville. The bishopric of Italica, seated in a most noble colony of the Romans not only citizens, but also Emperors & Generals, which standing six miles from Seville, on the other side Baetis, was in ancient times, when S. Gerontius the martyr was bishop, a place highly reverenced. Out of this town sprang Traianus, Hadrian, and Theodosius, three great and renowned Emperors. It is commonly called Old Seville, the vast ruins thereof being now scarce extant, a woeful spectacle of the mutability of human things, by so much the more to be lamented, in that the forlorn fragments of that most beautiful and large Amphitheatrum, which now lie scattered and disjointed, renew a more sad memory of the ancient greatness and magnificence. At this time the Archbishop of Seville hath for suffragans the bishops of Malaga, of Cadiz, and of the Canary-isles. The majesty, dignity & wealth of this church we cannot in few words decipher. Sufficeth that we do gather out of their own audits & accounts, that the archbishop's yearly revenues amount to above 100000. ducats. The principal of the church under him have clearly more than 30000: the whole society of the church is allowed 120000. which are divided among 40. Canons, 11. privileged priests, 20. fellow-portionaries or pensioners, and so many halfe-pensioners; yet so, as the Canons and privileged priests have such daily allowance, as by the year comes to 2000 ducats a man, the pensioners have less than so much by a fourth part, and the halfe-pensioners are allowed only a third part. Next unto the Archbishop the greatest authority remains in the Dean, whose dignity is esteemed worth 5000. ducats a year. Besides, here are in this church 20. mass-priests, which from their number we call Vicenarios; who for their nightly and daily orisons, are allowed every day amongst them all 200. ducats and above: also there are 200. other priests, who out of their private chapels do raise stipends sufficient for their maintenance. Rich benefices in this diocese there are to the number of 600, many whereof are valued at 1000 some at 2000 ducats by the year: and of lesser cures, which are called chapels or chanteries, almost 2000 Here are likewise many cloisters of monks and nuns, wherein their religion and the study of their divinity flourisheth, most of them in yearly revenues being able to dispend 6000. ducats. There stands a monastery of Carthusians most sumptuously built upon the bank of Baetis within view of Seville, which hath 25000. ducats by the year. Long it were to reckon up all their hospitals, whenas within Seville only there are above 120. very richly endowed, many with 8000. and some with 15000. ducats of yearly income. Thus much of this region or diocese, out of the relation of Don Francisco Pacheco. Concerning Seville and the territory thereto adjacent you may read at large in the journal of Navagierus. The Kingdom of VALENTIA. PTolemey calls the people inhabiting this part of Hispania Tarraconensis, Heditanoes. Pliny names the region Edetania. It seems that in Strabo they are called Sidetani, and in Livy, Sedetani. (Pliny also mentions the people Sedetanoes, and the region Sedetania, but divers from these; as appeareth out of his third book and third chapter.) In this tract stands the city of Valentia, albeit Ptolemey ascribes it to the Cotestani, a nation bordering not far off. From this city, as from the principal, all the whole region is denominated, and it contains the ancient Hedetania, Cotestania, and part of Ilercaonia. This province put on the title of a kingdom, about the year of our Lord 788. as you may read in Peter de Medina, and Peter Antony Beuthero. It is situate upon the Mediterran sea, and is refreshed with the streams of Turia, a river so called by Sallust, Priscian, and Vibius: by Pomponius Mela, Durias, and by Pliny, Turium. Now they call it Guetalabiar, which is an Arabic name imposed by the Moors, and in English is as much to say, as pure and clear water. It is a river not very deep; but in regard of the everflourishing banks, bedecked with roses and sundry kinds of flowers, most exceeding pleasant. It is on both sides from the very fountain to the outlet, naturally clad with beautiful and shady woods: every where you may behold the Withy, the Plane, the Pinetree, and other trees, never disrobed of their leaves: so that Claudian wrote most truly of it; Fair Duria, with flowers and rosy banks adorned. There is also the river Sucro, which by a new name they call Xucar. Two hills here are among the rest, one called Mariola, and the other Pennagolosa, that is, The rock of dainties; whereunto from other places resort great store of Herbalists & Physicians: for upon these hills grow great abundance of very rare plants and herbs. They have also a siluer-mine at a place called Buriol, in the way from Valentia to Tortosa. In a place likewise named Aioder are found certain stones interlaced with golden veins. At Cape Finistrat there are yron-mines, and so are there by jabea. About Segorbia, there is yet mention of a quarry, from whence Marble was wont to be conveyed to Rome. In Picacent they dig Alabaster, and all the country over alum, Ochre, Lime, and Plaster in great abundance. But the greatest riches of this country consisteth in earthen vessels, which they call Porcellan: which may perhaps be the same that ancient Writers call Vasa Murrhina. These are made in divers places of this kingdom so curiously, and with such art, as the best Porcellans in Italy, (whereof in all countries such reckoning is made) can hardly be preferred before them. Who desires to know more of the excellency of this region, and how fertile it is of all things, especially of Sugar, Wine and Oil; let him read the 9 12. and 13. books written by Bernardine Gomez, concerning the life of james the first, King of Aragon. Among the cities of this kingdom, Valentia is the principal, and the sea of a bishop; which bishop (as Marinaeus Siculus and Damianus a Goes do report) may dispend 13000. ducats by the year. Amongst all the Valentia's of Europe, this (saith Bernardin Gomez) is called by the French, Valentia the great: for it containeth 12000. houses, besides the suburbs & gardens, which have as many houses almost as the city itself. Peter de Medina writeth, that in this city there are above 10000 wells of fountain water. An exact description thereof you may read in john Mariana his 12. book and 19 chap. It is so beautiful, as the Spaniards in a common proverb say, Rich Barçelona, Plentiful Saragoça, and Fair Valentia. Pliny calls it a colony of the Romans. He saith, it is three miles distant from the sea. That this city of ancient time was called Roma of Romus the king of Spain, Annius out of Manethon, and Beutherus out of the Annals do report: let themselves avow it. In an ancient inscription it is named COLONIA JULIA VALENTIA. It retained the name of Rome (saith the same Beutherus) until the Romans subdued it. Who having enlarged & beautified the same, called it Valentia, a name signifying the quality of the place. Here was a council held in the year of our Lord 466. It is a city of venerable antiquity, where even till these our days remain many ancient marbles with inscriptions of the Romans graven upon them, whereof some are in the custody of the said Beutherus and Ambr. Morales. The territory of this city is for the greatest part inhabited by a people descended of the Moors, retaining as yet the speech and conversation of their fathers and grandfathers, which I learned of that most worthy and famous man Frederick Furius Caeriolanus natural of Valentia. map of Valencia, Spain VALENTIAE REGNI, olim CONTESTANORUM SI PTOLEMAEO, EDETANORUM SI PLINIO CREDIMUS TYPUS. Cum privilegio ad decennium 1584. GADES: otherwise called CADIZ, CALAIS, or CALIS-MALIS. Under the name of Gades, Strabo, Pliny, and some other Writers give notice of two islands. Mela, Solimus, Dionysius and Ptolemey make mention but of one, which together with the city, they call Gadira. They that will have two Gades, call the one, The greater, and the other, The lesser. This (as writeth Pliny out of Philistides, Timaeus, and Silenus; and Strabo out of Pherecides) was named Erythia, and Aphrodisea, and they call it also juno's Island. By the inhabitants also it was properly called Erythia, and Cotinusa, by the Carthaginians Gadir, and the Romans named it Tartesson, as the same Pliny writeth. At this present there is but one only isle (and that very much diminished by the oceans violent waves) which the Spaniards call Cadiz, and corruptly Calais, and our countrymen (I know not upon what ground) Calis-Malis. In the lesser of the two foresaid isles stood the town of Gades; and in the greater, julia Gaditana Augusta; which before, as appeareth out of Strabo, was called Neapolis. Now they call both town and island Cadiz. It is the seat of a Bishop, who also is entitled Bishop of Alger. This Isle was first discovered and inhabited by certain Phoenicians of Tyrus, as is evident out of most ancient records. Upon this isle some are of opinion, that the Geryones afterward planted themselves, whose droves the Egyptian or Tyrian Hercules forcibly drove away. At one corner of the isle stood the temple of this Hercules, famous both for builders, superstition, riches and antiquity. Why it should be holy (saith Mela) his bones there buried are a sufficient cause. Upon the other corner Strabo affirms the temple of Saturn to have been erected. In the said temple of Hercules, Caesar found the image of Alexander the great, as Suetonius in his life reporteth. A fountain there was very wholesome to drink, which with a strange kind of contrariety diminished at the flood, and increased at the ebb of the sea. In this temple (as the same author affirmeth) were certain brazen pillars of eight cubits, whereon were engraven the costs bestowed in building of the same. Here also the same author out of Artemidorus acknowledgeth a temple dedicated to juno. Dionysius describes therein the temple of Age and of Death, and tells of certain altars consecrated to the Year, to the month, to Art, and to Poverty. Hercules' pillars are here extant (saith Isidore) and here grows a kind of tree like a palm, with the gum whereof the glass of Epyrus being mingled, is turned into a precious stone. The inhabitants of old were famous for their skill in navigation, and from this their ancient traversing of the seas, they do not as yet degenerate. But their principal gain consisteth in making of Salt, and in catching of Tunies: for which they have every year an ordinary fishing. These fishes being cut in pieces, powdered and barreled, are dispersed all Europe over. This isle was esteemed by antiquity the world's extreme Western limit; whereupon saith Silius Italicus in his first book, And Gades the utmost bounds of men, etc. Also in his 17. book: Gades lands farthest end; And Calpe, bounding Hercules; And Baetis crystal streams, That bathe Apollo's steeds. For here the Poets feign, that the Sun being weary of his days labour, drencheth himself in the Ocean, and takes his rest: wherefore Statius also calls it, Gades the suns soft bed. Yea at this very time our Netherlandish Mariners call the Westermost Cape of this isle (which by the inhabitants is named El cabo de San Sebastian) Haet einde der Werelt, that is to say, The World's end. This ancient inscription found upon this isle, is by Appianus in his book of Inscriptions alleged out of Cyriacus of Ancona, as followeth: HELIODORUS INSANUS CARTHAGINIENSIS AD EXTREMUM ORBIS SARCOPHAGO TESTAMENTO ME HOC JUSSI CONDIER, VT VIDEREM SI QVISQVAM INSANIOR AD ME VISENDUM, US QVE AD HAEC LOCA PENETRARET. In English thus: I Heliodorus, a mad Carthaginian commanded in my last will, that they should in this tomb bury me at the world's end; to see if any more frantic than myself would come thus far to visit me. But that all this inscription is counterfeit and new, I learn out of Anthony Augustinus his eleventh chapter of ancient coins. Concerning this isle you may read more at large in Strabo, and Philostratus. And of the city read Brunus in his volume of cities. GVIPUSCO. GVIPUSCO is a part of that Northern tract of Spain called of old, Cantabria; it borders upon the kingdom of Navarre, and the Pyreney mountains, which divide it from France, and it is bounded Westard by the province of Biscay. The inhabitants in Ptolemey are called Varduli. At this present some call it Lipuscoa, others Lepuscoa, but corruptly, as Stephan Garibaio, borne in the country, writeth. Some ancient records of this country do not undeservedly name it The wall and fortress of Castille and Leon. It is a mountainous place, every where so abounding with iron and steel, that for quantity and goodness of this metal it is excelled by no other region in the world. Wherefore from hence to their great commodity, all the neighbour-countries are abundantly supplied with all kind of iron-tooles and instruments. Here likewise they make warlike armour and artillery, as namely Great ordnance, Harquebusses, Calivers, Harness, Swords, etc. so good, and in such plenty, as people of all nations are desirous to have them. They themselves also are a people very warlike. So that this region a man may rightly call Mars his armoury, and the inhabitants his workmen. Such as dwell upon the coasts, spending the greatest part of their time at sea, reap unto themselves great profit, by taking Newfoundland fish called Baccalaos, and Whales; of whose fat they make great quantity of Traine-oile. here also they boil Salt, mixing it (I know not for what purpose) with Oats, and with Hempseed. The head city is Tholosa, situate at the confluence of the rivers Araxis and Oria: others there are also of note, as Placencia, swarming with Smiths: Motrico, or rather Monte de Trico, so called of the rock Trico, that hangs over it. The port of Sant Sebastian, which is the largest & most commodious upon all the coast. Hither people of sundry nations do traffic. At first it was called Hicuru, afterward Don Bastia, and corruptly Donastia, which in signification is all one with Saint Sebastian. For Don in the Biscain tongue signifieth Saint, as Santo in Spanish. But by the inhabitants it is commonly called Vrumea. For this region differing altogether in language from the residue of Spain, hath many towns called by divers names, according to the difference of languages; some whereof I thought good here to note, for the benefit of those that read histories. The sundry names therefore of divers towns in Guipusco are these that follow: Salinas, alias Gaza, both signifying salt. Mondragon, alias Arrasale. Monreal, alias Dena. Aspeitia, alias Vrasueitia, & Saluatierra de Traurgui. Olite, alias Arivierri. Renteria, alias Villanueva de Oiarcum. Penna Oradada, alias Puerto de Sant Adrian. Elicaur, alias Licaur. Marquina, alias Elgoivar. Azcoytia, alias Vrazgoitia, & Miranda de Traurgui. Araxa, Arayça. Also the hill Aralar is called Arara, and the river Vidoso, Vidorso, and Alduida, and Beyovia. This river runs between Spain and France. In describing this region Stephan Garibayo is very copious, in the 9 10. 11. 12. 13. and 14. chapters of his 15. book. And Florian del Campo writes somewhat of it in his first and second chapter. And Navagierus in his journal affirmeth, that there is so much iron and steel digged out of the mines of Guipusco, as yieldeth 80000. ducats of yearly gain. The words of Pliny in his 34. book and 14. chapter, are not (I think) to this place impertinent. Upon the coast of Cantabria (saith he) which the Ocean affronteth, there is a craggy high mountain, a thing very admirable, wholly consisting of the same matter [he meaneth iron.] CARPETANIA. THis region lies in the very heart of Spain, which Pliny & Livy call Carpetania. The people called Carpetani were known unto Strabo, and the Carpitani with i by Ptolemey. Polybius calls them Carpesios'; and so doth Livy in some places. Their chief city is Toledo. The description whereof you may read in Navagierus, Pedro de Medina, and George Brunus. All Carpetania is not set down in this Table, but that part only from Toledo Eastward. Concerning Toledo, because I have not read it in any other author, I will add that which Roger Hoveden in the second book of his Chronicle of England reporteth: He calls it Tulette, and these be his words: In this city there is an hill, out of which are daily taken above a thousand camels loads of earth, and yet it never decreaseth: for though you dig never so deep an hole, yet by the morrow, if any rain fall, it will be filled up again. The earth taken out of this hill is transported to the neighbour provinces, and sold, to wash men's heads, and their apparel, aswell Christians as Pagans. The said Roger lived about the year 1200. map of Carpetania, or Toledo in Castile-La Mancha, Spain CARPETANIAE PARTIS DESCR. 1584. Cum privilegio Imp. et Belgico, ad decennium. map of Guipuzcoa, Spain GVIPUS COAE REGIONIS TYPUS. Vardulorum, sive map of Cadiz, Spain HANC INSULAM PERLUSTRABAT, ET SVA MANV DEPINGEBAT GEORGIUS HOEFNAGLIUS ANTVERPIAN. BELGA. Dum extendar. FRANCE. ALl that tract of land from the river of Rhine included by the Ocean, the Pyreney mountains, the sea Mediterran, and mount Apennine, as far as Ancona, the ancient Writers by one general name called Gallia. For Westward by the Pyreney hills it is disjoined from Spain: North it borders upon the French and British Ocean: East the river Rhine and the Alpes from sea to sea include it, in like manner as the Pyreney mountains do West: South it is accosted by part of the Mediterran sea over against Provence. It was called Gallia, in regard of the people's whiteness: for the high mountains and the heavens rigour exclude the heat of the Sun from this part: hereof it comes, that their white bodies change not colour. Wherefore the Grecians name the Gauls or ancient inhabitants of France, Galatas, in regard of their milk-white colour: for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Greek, signifieth Milk; from which name the Latins have called them Gallos'. This derivation the greatest parts of Writers do approve: yet some there are that deride it, supposing them rather to be so called of rain, which in Hebrew is Galah, and in the old British language Glau, as who should say, A most ancient nation, reigned upon, and drenched in the very flood of Noah. This region of theirs was of old divided into Gallia Cisalpina, which in regard of us lieth beyond the Alpes, being that part of Italy, which at this present is called Lombardie: and Transalpina, which is included within these five bounds, namely, the river Rhine, the Ocean, the Pyreney mountains, the Mediterran sea, and the Alpes. This Gallia Transalpina by Caesar in his Commentaries is divided into three parts: Belgica, Celtica, and Aquitanica. Belgica which is environed by the Ocean sea, and the rivers of Rhine, Marne, and Senie, using most part the Dutch tongue, and at this present called the Low-countries. Celtica or Lugdunensis, which is comprehended within the rivers Garomne, Marne, Senie, and Rhosne. It is now called France. For the Celtaes were subdued by the Francs of Germany: so that at length they were named Western Francs, from whom the province itself is denominated. Aquitanica before named Aremorica, which extendeth from the river Garomne to the Ocean, and to the Pyreney mountains. West and by North it is confined with that part of the Ocean which is called the Bay of Aquitane. Westward. it hath Spain: North, Celtica or France properly so called: and South, the country of Provence. It is now called Gascoine, and the inhabitants differ both in stature, and language from the residue of France. These are the ancient limits of the Gauls. Howbeit the country of the French, which at this day bears the title of a Kingdom, and is commonly called the Kingdom of France; hath not so large extension: but towards the North only is so much the narrow, as it is cut off by an imaginary line from Strasbourg upon Rhine to the port of Calais; and it comprehends all that tract of land, which is contained within this line, the Ocean sea, the Pyreney mountains, the sea Mediterran, and the Alpes. Postellus in his book of the whole world, reckons up the peculiar Shires, or Provinces of this Kingdom in manner following: In the East it hath Provence, Savoie, Switzerland, Bressia, Borgogne, Lorraigne, Champanie, Henault, Cleve, and Flanders: on the North, Picardy, Normandy, and Bretaigne: on the West, Bretaigne, Anjou, Poictou, Xantoigne, and Gascoigne: and on the South, Gascoigne, Bearne, Roussillon, Dauphnie, Vellay, Forest, Auvergne, Limosni, Perigort, and Angolesme. East of Poictou lie the provinces of Bourges, Bourbon, Beaioulois, Lionnois, the County of Burgundy, Auxerrois, Nivernois, Berry, Tours, Vendosme beyond Anjou, le Beaulse, Gastinois, Valois beyond Sens, and not far off le perch, Druise, and le Man's near Bretaigne. And thus at this present are these Provinces named. But albeit Postellus accounteth Savoy, Swizzerland, Loraigne, Henault, Cleve, and Flanders among the Provinces of France, yet are they not now under the government of this Kingdom: for all of them have peculiar princes, not subject to the crown of France. Concerning the French King, Villa Nueva reports two memorable things: First, That in the Church of Rheims there is a vessel full of never-decaying oil, sent from heaven, to anoint the Kings of France at their coronation. Secondly, That the same Kings do heal the disease called in English, The Queen's evil, only with touching the place affected. All France is described in a large volume, by Robert Caenalis; read also concerning the same argument Gilbert Cognatus Nazorenus; johannes Marius; Chassanaeus in his twelfth book De gloria mundi; Postellus in his book Of the whole world; Aimon in the beginning of his story of the Franks; Sebastian Munster; Belleforest; Thevet; and other Describers of the world. Touching this region also, and the disposition of the inhabitants, you may learn somewhat out of the second book of Laonicus Chalcocondylas of Athens. Of ancient Writers Caesar surpasseth all. Diodorus Siculus in his fifth book, and Ann. Marcelinus in his fifteenth book have many notable things concerning this region. Likewise Claudius Champier of Lions wrote in French a Treatise of the first originals of the principal towns in all France: Symphorianus, father to this man, discourseth of the rivers, and the miracles of waters and fountains in France. The city of Paris is described in verse by Eustathius à Knobelsdorf; and the city of Lions by Champier. map of France GALLIAE REGNI POTENTISS: NOVA DESCRIPTIO, JOANNE JOLIVETO AUCTORE Candido lectori S.D. Gallia tota iam olim non ob opes solum, & virtutem bellicam, quibus semper pres titit, verum etiam ob continentia & disciplinam, que summum apud illos locum habuit celebris fuit. Name & artium illustrium, et Graecae etiam lingue peritia excelluit, matre ut arbitror Massilia Graeca urbe, in maritima ora Provinciae sita, ad quam quondam disciplinaru gratia ud ex ipsa urbe Roma missi sunt qui docerentur. BRETAIGNE and NORMANDY. THis Table representeth that part of Gallia Lugdunensis which stretcheth toward the Western Ocean. The ancients named it Armorica. here standeth Neustria, corruptly so called of late years for Vestria or rather Westria, (according to some, Westrasia) as much to say, as a Western region. The occasion of this error both in pronunciation and writing, was for that the French wanting a double V, do always in stead thereof write a single V: and because u in this small form differs not much from n, hereupon it is likely that Westria was prodigiously changed into Neustria. In which Neustria at this present are situate the regions of Bretaigne and Normandy, which in this Table we present unto your view. NORMANDIA so called of the Northern people that overranne it (for Nord in Dutch signifieth North, and mannen men) which Northern people were Danes and Norwegians: who having by force subdued this region, planted themselves here in the time of Lotharius the Emperor. Concerning the situation and nature of this place, these are the words of Gaguinus in his seventh book: Normandy is adorned and fortified with one Metropolitan, six cities, and ninety four strong towns and castles: most of their villages also being built citie-like: thorough which Province a speedy traveler shall hardly pass in six days: it aboundeth with fish, cattle, and plenty of corn; being in all places so fraught with pears and apples, that the people make all their drink of the same; and yet send great quantity to other countries. They exercise clothing, and are notable quaffers of cider. They are naturally a wily people; subject to no foreign laws; living after their own fashions and customs, which they most obstinately maintain: cunning they are in sleights and suits of law; whereupon strangers are loath to have any dealings with them; being otherwise well addicted to learning and religion. Moreover, they are very apt and valiant in the wars, many of whose worthy acts against strangers are recorded. Thus far Gaguinus. Of the quality of this region you may more largely inform yourself out of Henry Altissiodorensis his fifth book of the life of S. German. It aboundeth, as Caenalis makes report, with all things necessary for man's life, wine only excepted, which the soil doth not yield. The chief city is Roven (in English commonly called Rouen) which hath a most learned Senate, or Court of Parliament, that execute justice, and decide the controversies of the whole Province. here are also great Merchants, by means of whose traffic the city is known far and near. In this city there is a church dedicated to the Virgin Mary, beautified with a most lofty steeple, wherein hangs the greatest bell in all France, weighing forty thousand pounds, as these French verses graven thereupon do testify. je suis nominée George d' Amboise, Qui plus que trent six mil poise: Et si qui bien me poysera Quarante mil y trowera. In English: George de Amboise my name rightly sounds, I weigh more than thirty six thousand pounds: Whoso poiseth me well Forty thousand may tell. This George, after whose name the bell is called, was Archbishop of Rouen, about the year 1500. who considering that in his Diocese (such was the scarcity of oil, as it would hardly be sufficient for the time of Lent) granted to his Diocessans in stead thereof the use of butter, conditionally that they should pay six halfpences Tournois a piece: with which sum of money he caused the said steeple to be built; which thereupon is yet called Latour de beur; that is, The steeple of butter. The antiquities, and other memorable matters of this city, F. Noel Taillipied hath described in French in a peculiar Treatise. Thus much of Normandy. BRETAIGNE bordering upon the coast of Normandy, is the utmost province of France toward the Ocean. Some think that this was of old called Aremorica. Sure I am that Caesar describeth cities which he calleth Aremericas upon this coast. But Pliny and Sidonius do name the inhabitants Britannos, placing them upon the river of Loire. The Middleage writers call them Brittones, which name they yet retain. Pliny most aptly calls this region, The godliest Peninsula of Gallia Lugdunensis. In a fragment of the Frankes history I read that it was once called The horn of France; from the shape thereof, as I suppose. Robert Caenalis is of opinion, that the Britons being named Hermiones, took occasion by way of allusion unto this name, to make choice of those arms which they now bear, commonly called Ermines, with weasels tails, and the native colour of black in a field argent etc. This region he saith is somewhat dry, and not very fruitful; more apt to bear millet than wheat. Their fields (saith he) they call lands. It seemeth more properly to be named Eremorica than Aremorica. For they make larger leagues between town and town, namely of three miles; which is no slight argument of a barren soil. Hereof the conjecture seems not improbable, that it was called Brutannia, of nourishing or feeding brute beasts. So many of their towns (as antiquity reports) are denominated from flocks and droves: as for example, Pullinaicum, à pullis equinis, from horse-coltes; Filicieriae, now called Fulgeriae, alias Foulgeres, of braky grounds; also Rhedones, à Rhedis, that is to say, of carts which carry commodities long and tedious journeys: which I rather believe, than that it first borrowed the name from Brutus. Thus far Caenalis: let the truth thereof stand or fall upon his credit. More concerning these countries you may read in the same author, and in Belleforest; but especially in Bertrard Argentré, who hath published a large volume of the same in French. Read also Elias Vinetus upon Ausonius his poem of Cupid crucified. LA MAN'S; the inhabitants whereof were in old time called CENOMANI. PLinie in his third book and ninth chapter putteth the Cenomani amongst the Volsci near Massilia. Ptolemey and Strabo do place them about Brixia in Italia Transalpina, which is on this side Padus. Other Cenomani be found in Gallia Lugdunensi, by Ptolemey and Pliny lib. 4. cap. 15. or by Caesar in his seventh book De bello Gall. Howbeit the latter two call them also by a surname Aulercos. And these are they, whose region we propound in this Table. The inhabitants now call it La Mans. The situation of this country, and of the several towns, you may read in Thevet, Belleforest, and Caenalis; out of whom I thought good to borrow this one special note concerning a certain river and a lake. His words be these [speaking of Sarte a river in this Province:] Sarte being come to the bridge commonly called Noien, as far as the town of Malicorne, how plentifully and miraculously it aboundeth with fish, may appear by this one example; that not many years past contrary to men's usual expectation, here was taken a carp of an ell and handful long: his tongue (if we may believe the common report) weighed six pounds: which is confirmed also by a monument written upon the Bishop's palace. They say, that not far from this place in the tract of Sagona, there is an exceeding deep lake, (it is named The causey-foord, for it ends at the place commonly called Gay Chaucey) out of which lake are taken carp of so huge bigness, that one of them will suffice a mean family for an whole week together: the experience whereof, following the Court, I learned in the town of Blois. Hitherto Robert Caenalis in his story of France. map of Le Mans, in Maine, France CENOMANORUM Galliae regionis, typus. Auctore Matthaeo Ogerio. La Mans. map of Brittany and Normandy Neustria. BRITANNIAE, et NORMANDIAE TYPUS. 1594. Cum privilegio decennali. POICTOV. AMongst the people of Aquitaigne some there are called by Ptolemey and Pliny, Pictones; by Caesar and Strabo, Pictones with i in the first syllable; and by Ammianus Marcellinus, Pictavos: Ausonius names the country Pictonicam regionem: but later Writers call it in Latin Pictavia. The inhabitants in their own language, term themselves Poictevins, the region Poictou, and the head city Poitiers, which perhaps is all one with Ptolemey his Augustoritum. The opinion of some who affirm it was thus named of the Pictes, I hold altogether fabulous: for out of Classical writers it is apparent that Pictones is an ancienter name than Picti. Poictou is now divided into the Lower and the Upper: The Lower Poictou we call that which ends Westward upon the sea of Aquitaigne: and the Upper, which lieth Eastward towards Tourain and Berry: South it confines upon Xantoigne, Angolesme, and Limosin: and North upon Brettaigne and Anjou. It is a country most fertile of corn and cattle; rich in wheat and wine; and abounding with fish. Wild-fowl and beasts here are great plenty, and for that cause much hunting and hawking. In this region are contained 1200. Parishes under three Bishoprics, namely Poitiers, Luçon and Maillezais. The principal places besides these, are Roch-sur-yon, Talmont, Meroil, Vowant, Meruant, Bresuire, Lodun, Fontenay le Conte: All which be in the Upper Poictou. In the Lower are situate Niort, Partenay, Tovars, Moncontoul, Hernault, Mirebeau, Chalstelleraudt, etc. The head of all these is Poitiers, which next unto Paris is the principal city in all France, and is for the most part environed by the river Clain. The antiquity of this town sufficiently appeareth out of the Theatre (commonly called Arenas) as likewise out of Gallienus his Palace, and the Arches of Water-conducts as yet extant, which the inhabitants call Arceaux de Parignè: all which are Monuments of the Romans government in this place. Howbeit before their coming, this city was seated upon another plot of ground, as may be gathered out of the writings of Ammonius and Ado. For they make mention of a place called Old Poitiers, whereat (they say) was the division of the kingdom between Charlemagne and Pipin Kings of the Frankes. Also in this table upon the very same river of Clain towards Chastellerault, you may see a place called Vieu Poitiers, that is to say, Old Poitiers. The town of Talmont or rather Talon du Monde; (in English, The heel of the World) is so called by the French, because it stands upon the utmost border of this country towards the Ocean: as if therefore it were to be esteemed the extreme part of the World. Over against the shore of Poictou lie these islands: Oleron, (by Pliny named Vliarius) at the mouth of the river Charente, called by Ausonius Charantonus flwius, and by Ptolemey, Canentelum. L'isle de Rez, opposite to Rochel, abounding with wine, whereof it is named. The isle Noir, or Marmonstier, which yieldeth plenty of salt. The isle Aulonne which in this Table is rather a Peninsula, this aboundeth with wine and salt: as doth another little isle called Chavet. The Map also represents unto you L'isle de Dieu, or God's isle: and that likewise which is called Notre dame de Bovin. By Saint Hillary the Apostle of Aquitaigne, Ecclesiastical Writers affirm, that this region was converted to Christianity. A more exact description hereof you may read in Belleforrest, who will refer you from himself to john Bouchet his Chronicle of Aquitaigne. Something you may learn out of Antony Pinetius in his description of Cities. Thevet likewise is to be perused. Concerning this region also john de la hay wrote a peculiar Treatise in French. map of Poitou, France POICTOV. PICTONUM VICINARUMQVE REGIONUM FIDISS DESCRIPTIO. Auctore Nobili Dno Petro Rogiero Pictone, Regiae M 'tis Galliae consiliario, etc. The region of BERRY, called of old BITURIGES. THe people Bituriges are mentioned in most of the ancient Geographers. Pliny calls them Liberos: and saith they were also named Cubos. The country is now divided into the Upper & the Lower. The principal city (called at this present Bourges) was named by Caesar (as some think) Auaricum. Theobald Fagotius citizen of the same, writeth that the territory adjacent is exceeding fruitful, and wanteth nothing that all France may afford; that the city is ancient, as appeareth by divers notable monuments; that it is a town of great traffic; that they have an University flourishing with all kind of learning, insomuch as it may well be called The Honour of the liberal Arts, and A Mart of learned men. But concerning the original of this city, and the derivation of the name, let us give ear to john Calmey, who writes thereof in manner following. In the year of the world's creation 1791. one Gomer of the nation of the Gauls, bringing a Colony into this region of the Bituriges, planted the same in the chief city, the name of Ogygis being by Noah his grandfather imposed for honour's sake upon the inhabitants: which by them for the favour and love they bore to their founder descended of Ogygis, was afterward changed: and they named themselves Bitogyges, which in the Armenian tongue signifies, The posterity of Ogygis. But as words by custom are often times corrupted, (for, to make them familiar, or more proper, we will not stick to add, detract, or alter some letters or syllables) so the name of this country and of the chief city, either by the force thereof, or by the appointment of a certain Prince named Biturix, changed the name of Bitogyges into Bituriges. Amongst other opinions some hold that it was called Bituris quasi Biturris, of two ancient Towers which sometimes stood in this city: whereupon a certain Grammarian hath written this verse; Turribus à binis, inde vocor Bituris; that is, Of Towers twain Bituris I was named. Thus much out of John Calamaeus his book of the original of the Bituriges, from whence also we have borrowed this Table. LIMAIGNE. THe length of all this region which some ab alimonijs or victuals call Alimonia; others of the fat & slimy soil Limaigne, being part of Auvergne, which for shortness of time, and in regard of the high hills and low valleys, and the crooked windings and turnings, we could not exactly measure. The length hereof (I say) from the bridge of old Brivata, as far as Ganao (abounding with Corn, Wine, Honey, cattle, Horses, Saffron, Nuts, Potherbs, Pastures, Woods, Fountains, Rivers, Baths, Marle, Lakes, Silver-mines, Honourable families, Strong fortresses, and Rich merchandise) stretcheth about twenty leagues; and the breadth almost eight leagues. But we describing only the more fruitful and inhabited part, do in the Table following comprehend about eight leagues in length, and almost seven in breadth, placing the towns and villages, according to the scale under-annexed. Thus far the Author in a Treatise entitled, A godly and speculative Dialogue, by him written in Italian, where you may see the very Table which I have here put down. In the lower part of this Table stands a mountain with a small town named Gergoie. This is Gergovia in Aruernis, near the river Elaver, whereof Caesar in his seventh book of the French wars maketh mention. map of Berry, France REGIONIS: BITURIGUM EXACTISS: DESCRIPTIO PER D. JOANNEM CALAMAEUM map of La Limagne, France LIMANIAE TOPOGRAPHIA GABRIELE SYMEONEO AUCT. The Dukedom of ANIOV. THe people and country of the Andegavenses, are by Ptolemey placed in Gallia Lugdunensi. The country at this present is called Anjou, and the people Angevins. In times past it went under the name of an Earldom, but since the year 1350. it hath been adorned with the title of a Dukedom. East it confineth upon Tourain and Vendosme. West it bordereth upon Bretaigne. Poictou bounds it Southward, and the Counties of main and La Val on the North. It is a country not very large, but for fruitfulness inferior to none other in France: the wine of Anjou excelleth all other French wines. Neither is it destitute of other commodities requisite either for the necessity or the pleasure of man's life, being every where beautified with Rivers, Mountains, Woods, and Meadows. It aboundeth with cattle great and small, and with fish. All this their Rivers and Meadows afford them. Out of their Mountains they dig Marble, and a kind of blue Slates, wherewith they cover Churches and houses. The common people call them Ardoises. This Region is watered with so many Rivers, Freshets, Fountains, Fishpools, Lakes, and Ponds, that some are of opinion, it was heretofore called Aeguada, or Aguada, of the abundance of waters: for in the Aquitaigne tongue they call Water, Aigues. The principal Rivers, besides others, are Ligeris, which the inhabitants do name Loire, calling it likewise The Father of French rivers. Into this River, within the compass of Anjou, do fall the rivers Vienne, Dive, Thovets, Layon, Leure, Guivatte, main, Seure, Loir (a river divers from Ligeris, for it falls thereinto, and is called by late Writers Ledus) Aution, Oudon, Maienne, Brionneau, Loss, and Erdret, etc. So that there run about forty Rivers thorough this Province. It hath divers fair cities, the principal whereof is called Angiers: perhaps the same which in Ptolemey is named Juliomagus. This being the head city of all the Region, is built on either side the river Meduan, and joined together by a stone bridge. The antiquity hereof is evident out of certain ancient ruins of a Theatre which hang over the City, and are called by the common people Brohan. here sometimes are old coins found. Lewis the second in the year 1389. established an University in this place. There be also other towns of note, as Saumur, Beufort, Bauga, etc. Most of the premises for the illustration of this Table, we have translated out of Belleforest his French Munster. To whom, he that will, may add Thevet. map of Anjou Anjou. ANDEGAVENSIUM DITIONIS VERA ET INTEGRA DESCRIPTIO. Licino Guyeto Andegavense auctore. Cum Privilegio. 1579. The territory of PARIS: commonly called, THE ISLE OF France. IN a certain journal of France I read this description of the territory of Paris. The Isle of France stretcheth from the town of Saint Denis as far as Rossy and Montmorency: and so it comprehends all the land within the winding nooks of Seine, towards Normandy one way, and towards Picardy another way. The occasions of this name were (as Andrew Thevet reporteth) in that the Frankes coming out of Germany planted themselves first in this place, and here their Captains took upon them the title of Kings: and also for that the Rivers Marne, Seine & Oyse do in a manner compass it around. Yet all the Region being comprised within these three Rivers pertaineth not to the said isle, but only that part which is near unto Paris. My opinion is, that this division might be made, when the sons of Clovis sharing the whole Kingdom, limited and included within these bounds the dominions of him who bare rule at Paris, and was only called the King of France. Howbeit, now this division is not observed, seeing that certain Cities of Picardy, Briè, and other Provinces are comprehended within the same. But let us hear the opinion of Belleforest also: After the death of the great King Clovis, France was divided after a new manner; for out of one King sprang many, and he only was called The King of France, who governed at Paris: wherefore the Isle of France is the true and ancient jurisdiction of our Kings; albeit Pipins posterity began to neglect it, and afterwards the Parisian territory fell to them by inheritance, who enjoyed the Crown of all France. map of Paris, France L'Isle de France. PARISIENSIS AGRI DESCRIP. The Dukedom of TOURAIN. THis region is not very large, being on every side so restrained with bordering Provinces. West thereof lieth Anjou and part of Poictou; from the first it is severed by the confines of Saumure; and from the second by the river Creusa: whereupon stands the city of Chinon subject to this Dukedom of Tourain. South also lies part of Poictou, along the river Creusa, to La port de Pills, which divides Guienne from Tourain: and Berry in like sort from whence it is separated by Chastillon situate upon the river Indre. East, not far from Loire, the river of Cherseoli divides it from the province of Blois, and from part of Berry: and North it is severed from the territories of main and Vendosmois by the river Loire: upon which river is built the city of Tours, and it embraceth the same on the part of S. Lazarus suburbs. This river also bends his course to the town of S. Anne, and to the suburb called Rich: for East, West, and South it toucheth the river Indre; and North, all the region towards Anjou and main. To the Dukedom and government of Tourain are subject these cities, Chinon, Lodun, Tovars, Langestz, Amboise, Loches, Chastillon upon Indre, Montrichard, besides other places and fortresses of Barons. But the cities which I have named are of best note, and as it were the principal members of the whole Dukedom. Concerning every of which I will speak more largely, having said somewhat of the Metropolitan: whereunto belong the third part of Bishop-townes, which in times past were under the ancient jurisdiction of Lugdune. For under the third received division of Dioceses appertaining to the Primacy of Lugdune or Lions, are comprehended Tours, La Man's, Angiers, Rhein's, Nants, Cornevaile, Vannes, S. Poll de Leon, Tregoir, Dol, S. Malo, S. Brieu. The Turones therefore of such antiquity, and their city the head of so many Nations, julius Caesar reckoneth in the first rank of the people of France: and so likewise do other ancient Writers. Ptolemey placeth them upon the river Ligeris: and Ammianus Marcellinus in Secundâ Lugdunensi. But in Caesar they are oftener mentioned, and that very plainly, especially at the end of his eleventh book De bello Gallico. This done (saith he) and all France being at quiet, so great an opinion of this war surprised the Barbarians, that even those nations which inhabited beyond Rhine, sent ambassadors unto Caesar, promising to give him pledges, and to obey his commandments. He therefore having ended his wars, and put his legions in garrison among the Carnutes, Andes, and Turones, which were cities near unto these places, departed for Italy. Hence you may gather, that they were not enemies to the Romans, but rather Caesar's followers. Gregory Turonensis often calls them Senatores Romanos, for they enjoyed the liberty of Free-denizens, which was granted to none but such as were the Romans dear friends, and linked unto them in most firm league. The Touranois are held to be one of the richest people in all France, both for the fruitfulness of their fields (which they deservedly call The King's garden) and also for their excellent manner of government, and the industry of their Citizens, who are especially addicted to traffic, for which purpose their navigable river stands them in great stead. They have also attempted of late to make silk, than which Italy affords no better. At the East part of Tourain, upon the river Loire, stands Amboise, built in a most excellent and choice seat, and a delicate pure air: so that this place especially, the French Kings have chosen to retire and solace themselves in. The city of Montrichard situate on a plain, is on the one side fortified with Rocks and Woods, and hemmed in on the other side with Meadows and delightsome Fields. Without the city are houses under ground with Gardens and Vineyards on the tops of them. Loches upon the river of Indre, hath a castle both for pleasantness, largeness, munition and situation, almost incomparable: for situation (I say) both by Art and Nature impregnable. Pautruy, Chastillon, Cormery, Beaulieu, and other cities of this Dukedom, are described by Belleforest, unto whom I refer the Reader. map of Touraine, France Touraine. TURONENSIS DUCATUS et CONFINIUM GALLIAE CELTICAE DESCRIPTIO. Perlustrata & descripta haec regio est ab Ysaaco Franco Regio Aedili, nec non in ea provincia Viarum magistro. Anno Domini M.D.XCII. Complectitur hic ducatus latitudo ab aequinoctiali versus Arcticum ad 47. gradum, 49 minutos porrigitur. Longitudo vero ab Occidente in Orientem ad 21. gradum & 27. minutos extenditur. Les Isles de Loire, 1. Chaumont 2. Des Cham's 3. S. jehan 4. Le Chasselier 5. Tribon et du janover 6. Mahondeau 7. Roche corbon 8. Torcay 9 Vaugon est 10. Maille 11. Buysson Bretenay 12. Drovineau 13. Bec decher 14. Voletz 15. S. Martin 16. Cappel blanch 17. Petit S. Marin 18. Sauget 19 Les Isles de chose 20. Monsoreau BLAISOIS, or the territory of BLOIS. THis territory of Blois confineth East upon Orleans and part of Gastinois; West upon Tourain; South upon Salloigne and part of Berry; and North upon Vendosmois and Le Beaulse. That portion of the city of Blois which looketh towards Le Beaulse, stands partly upon hills and rocks, and partly upon plain ground; which uneven situation maketh the ways and passages somewhat uneasy. Howbeit this inconvenience is no disgrace to the City, nor discourageth travelers to frequent it: for the fruitfulness and fair beauty of the whole Province makes it amiable, and the excellent temper of the air, populous: It being for plenty of Wheat, Wine, and other necessaries for man's life, to no Province inferior: for it is all shady, and full of Woods, Vineyards, Rivers, Brooks, Pools and Fountains: so that Nature hath infused a wonderful fatness into this soil, with such a temper of heat upon the hills near about the city, as causeth their Vineyards exceedingly to prosper. Wherefore this Province participating with Le Beaulse and Salloigne, excelleth them both in their own commodities. For abounding with Wheat no less than Le Beaulse, it far surpasseth thesame in Wines, in other kinds of grain, and in plenty of water. For pleasantness it matcheth Salloigne, from whence, though it be severed but the breadth of the river Loire, yet is not the fruitfulness thereof impaired by the others sandy barrenness. Wherefore that part of Le Beaulse wherein Blois is situate, hath more abundance of wood and water than the residue; and the frontiers of Salloigne next adjoining may ascribe their fruitfulness to the good neighbourhood of this territory. Neither can the old said saw, That it is best dwelling in Salloigne, and best inheriting in Le Baulse, be severally, but jointly applied to Blois. That the air is most wholesome and temperate, I appeal to multitudes of great and honourable personages, who being oppressed with most grievous diseases, do repair especially to this Province for the recovery of their health. Yea the King's children are nursed & trained up in the city of Blois: for which cause it is called The King's city. Amongst the rarities of this province, one there is that can hardly be found in the whole Kingdom besides, namely a vein of that earth, which is commonly called Terra Lemnia or Sigillata, being of the same force and efficacy with the true earth of Lemnos. All this description we have taken out of Belleforest. LEMOSIN. THe Province of Lemosin consisteth of two Regions, the Higher and the Lower; both being subject to one government. They are divided insunder by the castles of Massere, the rivers Bresdasque and Bezerre, and those of the region called La march de Lemosin. The higher part extendeth from Puy, the first village in the way to Paris, as far as the river Bredasque, for the space of nineteen leagues or forty French leagues. The very same distance it hath from Vareille (which stands a mile from Souterane) to the foresaid river. It is plentifully watered by the river Vienne, which the inhabitants call Vignana, and Bezerre abounding with rivers, crabs, and by other small Freshets: so that all the whole country is very moist and fertile, and excellent pasture ground for great and small cattle, which do here mightily increase. The principal city of the higher province called Lymoges is accounted one of the most famous and ancient cities of all France: situate partly in a valley towards the river of Vienne, and the town and church of S. Stephen; and partly on an hill, towards the suburb of S. martial. The length far surpasseth the breadth, extending North and South. It is strongly fortified with walls and ditches, and abounds with water derived from a notable Fountain in the highest part of the city, which serves likewise both to water their horses, and to cleanse their streets. But the ruins of the ancient walls, yet standing in the next Vineyards, do plainly show, that the City in times past, was much larger than at this present. For first the Romans surprised it, and afterwards the Goths, as witnesseth Sidonius Apollinaris, when he hath reckoned up all the cities of Aquitaigne sacked and destroyed by them. The Francs also miserably afflicted it. After them Charles Martell laid it waste. And lastly, the English made spoil thereof. Notwithstanding at this time, for the bigness, it is accounted one of the richest cities in the whole Kingdom; being very well ordered and governed in regard of the Court of Parliament there, as likewise the authority of the Viscount, the King's Exchequer, and the assembly of the Consuls in Merchants affairs, which they commonly call The Burse. Thus much and more, concerning this region, writeth Belleforest. map of Blois, France Blaisois. BLESIENSIS TERRITORII hanc tabulam, describebat joannes Temporius Blesis, anno Messiae nati 1592. epoch Christianae 1590. Mundi 5610. Le Blaisois contient en longitude d'Occident en Orient depuis S. Ouin iusques à Brinon 25 lievez en latitude de l'Equateur vers le Nord, depuis Chasteauroux iusques à Rabestan 40. lieves. La cincture de la terre est divisee en 360. degrezes, a chascun degree donnons 25. lieves. Toute la terre contient 9000. lieves. map of Limousin, France LEMOVICUM TOTIUS ET CONFINIVM PROVINCIARUM QVANTUM AD DIOECESIM LEMOVICENSEM SPECTANT NOVISSIMA ET FIDISSIMA DESCRIPTIO. Io. Fayanus M. L. describebat. Homer Demosthene et Archimede ensemble Lymoges á nourry óu la Virtue sassemble, Muret, Dorat, Fayen, trois excellens Esprits: Muret son Demosthene et Dorat son Homer. Fayen son Archimede ayant sa ville Mere Sa Province et son Plan heureusement compris. JOACHIN BLANCHON. CALAIS and BOULONGNE. THis Cart containeth the description of that North-western part of France, which the English were masters of from the year 1347. until the year 1557. At what time the Duke of Guise Lieutenant for the French King took it by force of arms. The towns of Calais, Guisnes, and Ardres the English from time to time have furnished with able garrisons. And Calais hath heretofore been the Staple for wools and other English commodities. Concerning the tract of Boulongne, thus saith Robert Caenalis, in his 2. book, and 3. Perioche De re Gallica. Of Gessoriacum, a port of the Morini, I may well say with Meierus, that it is now truly called Boulongne upon the sea shore, from whence there is a very short cut to Dover on the English coast. But the Dock or place for building ships (called Navale Gessoriacum, which Bilibaldus falsely affirms to be Gaunt) I think rather to be Castellum, now named cassel. Some by another name call it Petressa and Scalas, commonly Scales. Moreover, by the situation of Boulongne one may easily conjecture, whether it were Portus Iccius or no. Wherein that no man may doubt, let us learn this one thing out of Strabo, That the sea between Portus Iccius and England, was just 320. stadia or furlongs over: which make in all 40. miles. But the later Maps contain between Boulongne and Dover 17. English, which are longer than Italian miles, and from Calais 18. Whereby it is manifest, that from Boulongne to Dover it is but a very short cut: wherefore Portus Gessoriacus the haven, and Navale Gessoriacum the dock, are not all one: which dock whoso thinketh stood where Calais now stands, I will not greatly contradict him. Thus far Caenalis. This very place of Boulongne is described by Arnoldus Ferronius (who continued the French history of Paulus Aemilius till his own time) in manner following. There is (saith he) Base Boulongne, and High Boulongne. The base town was unwalled before the coming of the English. There stands the church of S. Nicholas, and a cloister of Franciscans: the English sea beateth upon this town. near unto this Friary, which is not far from the sea, there is a very commodious place to pass for England. It is distant from the higher Boulongne about 100 pases or somewhat more. But Boulongne the higher is environed with most strong walls, and with high ditches compassing the walls. All this region is full of that sand, which those that dwell on the coast call hot sand. Whereupon they will have the name of Boulongne to be derived of the French word that signifies such kind of sand, notwithstanding we know it out of Ammianus Marcellinus to be an ancient name. Thus much out of Ferronius. Concerning these matters read Divaeus also. VERMANDOIS. THis Region which of old the Veromandui inhabited, still retaining the ancient name, is at this present called Vermandois. From hence the rivers of Some and Schelde fetch their original. Here in times past (as Robert Caenalis witnesseth) stood the city called Augusta Veromanduorum, now razed all save a Monastery which remaineth. This city was the sea of a Bishop, but under Medardus the Bishop thereof it was translated to Noion, as Carolus Bovillus reporteth. Howbeit the place yet holdeth the ancient name, and is called Vermand-abbey. Wherefore they seem to be in an error, that think the town of S. Quintin's to have been Augusta Veromanduorum. Concerning the people of this region, read Peter Divaeus in his book of the antiquities of Gallia Belgica. map of Caleis and Boulogne, France CALETENSIUM ET BONONIENSIUM DITIONIS ACCURATA DELINEATIO. map of Vermandois, France VEROMANDVORUM EORUMQVE CONFINIVM EXACTISSIMA DESCRIPT. johann Surhonio Auctore. PICARDY. THe name of Picardy, as all that writ of France do affirm not to be ancient; so the original or derivation thereof none of them can render. Caenalis dares not say, that it was so called of the Begardes. Belleforest flatly denies it, supposing the Picardes to be somewhat ancienter than the Begardes. Some think that they were so named of the warlike weapon called the Pike; which, as they imagine, was here first invented. Certain it is, that the province of Picardy was larger in times past: for we read that Artois, with a part of Flanders, as far as the river Lis, and the county of Boulogne, were all comprehended under the name of Picardy. The region which is now properly called Picardy, extends not so far as the Map itself. This Region is part of Gallia Belgica, whilom inhabited by the Ambiani, Bellovaci, and Veromandui, or (as Ptolemey calls them) Romandui. The river Somme, which some think to be Ptolemey his Phrudis, refresheth the will country, and makes it most fertile of all kind of grain, and the towns and cities to abound with all necessaries: for it yieldeth such plenty of wheat, as it is called by an usual proverb, The Barn or Granary of Paris. It hath no vineyards; which defect some think is rather to be imputed to the sloth of the inhabitants, than to the intemperature either of the soil, or of the climate. The cities here, of principal note, are Amiens, in Latin Ambianum, famous both for antiquity and the Episcopal sea. It is environed around with the river Somme. Wherefore some fond think it to be named Ambianum, ab ambitu aquarum, because it is compassed with waters. It is one of the strongest towns in all France. The vulgar suppose it to have been built by the soldiers of Alexander the great. Under the diocese of Amiens is Abbevile, the name whereof is new, as appeareth by the derivation, which in Latin is Abbatis villa, that is, The abbots town: for out of an Abbey it increased at length to the greatness and form of a city. It is now the head city of the county Ponthieu; which region is so called, à multitudine pontium, of the multitude of bridges; because it is in divers places pestered with Marshes and Fens. Picquenie stands in this province also; built as the common sort imagine by one Pignon a principal soldier of Alexander the great. Likewise in Vermandois you have the town of S. Quintin's, which many suppose to have been Augusta Veromanduorum, being the ancient seat of the Earls of Vermandois, and the head of that region. Peronne so often spoiled in wars, who can be ignorant of? Guise also seems to be a Fort against Lutzenburgh. Hence the Guisian family derive their name. Other cities there be of less moment, as Corbie, Roye, Nelle, Hen, Cattelette, Mondidier, etc. In a little French pamphlet entitled Chemins de France, or the ways of France, Picardy is divided into three parts; The Lower, The Higher, and Picardy properly so called: wherein are contained the Regions of Vermandois, Retelois, Tartenois, and Tirasse. Picardy properly so called is described in this our Table. map of Picardy, France PICARDIAE, Belgicae regionis descriptio. Joanne Surhonio auctore. Cum Imp. et Reg. privalegio decenn. 1579 PROVENCE. THat portion of France which ancient Writers called Narbonensem and Bracchatam, Caesar and Pliny do comprehend under the name of Provincia: part whereof is contained within the rivers Rosne and Durance, the Alpes, the river Varo, and the Mediterran sea, the inhabitants as yet call by the name of PROVENCE. Petrarch writes it was sometimes called Regnum Arelatense. The middleage writers call it Provinciam Viennensem tertiam. It bordereth West upon Languedoc, North upon Dauphin, East it is confined by Piedmont, and South by the Mediterran sea, and the Isles Stoechades. This ever was and now is accounted the most fertile region of France: for Strabo saith it yields all sorts of fruits that Italy affordeth. If we may credit Belleforest, it beareth sugar about the town of Years. Manna is here gathered, as the same author affirmeth. The principal cities of this province are Massilia, commonly Marseille, which was the ancient jonica Colonia, of the Phocaean Greeks, being as Caesar 5. Civil. reports, compassed by the sea on three sides; and on the fourth side, having a passage to the land. Strabo writes, that the haven is in form of a Theatre, and that within compass thereof they have docks for the building, and a storehouse for the furnishing of ships. Here was a temple of the Ephesian Diana, and another of Apollo Delphicus. The citizens were treble-tongued, speaking Greek, Latin, and French, as S. Jerome reporteth out of Varro. Of this city read more largely in the 43. book of Trogus Pompeius, and in a panegyric speech uttered before Constantine the great by Anonymus or one unnamed. The city Arelatum commonly Arles, upon the river of Rhosne; which by Ausonius is named Arelas or Gallula Roma; as likewise double Arelas, because (as learned Vinetus observeth) it was heretofore by the said river divided in twain. Now it may well be called single Arelas, looking of a far other shape, and all situate upon that side of the river which is towards Italy. This, Ammianus makes the renown of many cities. And Suetonius saith, that here was a Roman colony planted by Tiberius the Emperor his father. Procopius affirms, that it was heretofore the head city of the Burgundians. Next follows Aquae Sextiae, so called (saith Strabo) because that very Sextius which subdued Salyes, built this city after his own name, and after the name of certain hot baths in the same place. Now it is corruptly called Aix. These baths Strabo in his time supposeth to have turned cold, and so Robert Caenalis at this present affirmeth, that they have lost their ancient virtue. The Parliament of the whole province is here resident. Of this city Gabriel Simeonius writeth, that he never saw either a more pleasant place, or a more courteous people. Then have you the city Cabellio, now called Cavaillon. Tarascon retaining still the ancient name. Carpentoracte commonly Carpentras. Vasio now Voiton: the same with Forum Vocontiorum, as some think. Taurentum and Telo Martius, which some now interpret to be Toulon. Forum julij, now Frejus. Olbia which perhaps is Years. Antipolis, Antibe. Segusteron, Cisteron. Vintium, Venze. Glanatica, Glandeves. Dinia, dign. Tecolata thought to be S. Maximines'. Grinicensis, grass. All famous for antiquity. Moreover, here is the town of S. Baume, situate upon a craggy hill, in which is a cave; where, the inhabitants hold opinion, that Mary Magdalen did penance, and ended her days. Likewise at the mouth of Rhosne the reader may see on the one side the field called La Craux; and on the other side La Camargo This last named (they say) is miraculously fertile of wheat. And Belleforest thinks it to be called Camargo, à castris Marij, of the camp of Marius here pitched. Whereas the other named La Craux, is out of measure barren, yielding nought but stones: for which cause it is by ancient Writers most aptly called Campus Lapideus, or The stony field. The isles adjacent to this province are the Stoechades, dispersed, as Pomponius writeth, from the shore of Liguria or Genoa as far as Marseille. Pliny makes them three in number, naming each. And Strabo saith there are three of importance, and two small ones, not worthy to be mentioned. About these isles grows most excellent Coral, as Pliny witnesseth, which Belleforest reporteth still to continue. In commendation of this province, Petrus Quinqueranus Bishop of Sens, hath written a peculiar volume. On this side the river Durance, this Region bordereth upon that part of the Pope's jurisdiction, which is commonly called Conte de Venacin, in Latin Comitatus Venuxinus, and Veneticus, wherein stands the City and University of avignon, which in times past was the Papal sea, namely from Pope Clement the fift in the year 1300. till Gregory the second, for the space of 60. years. Petrarch then called it The French and Western Babylon. Besides other notable things in this city, seven there are, seven times told, right worthy the admiration; namely, seven Palaces, seven Hospitals, seven Parishes, seven Nunneries, seven Colleges, seven Friaries, and seven gates. Not far from hence is the valley of Chisa at the head of the river Sorgues, a place so highly magnified by Petrarch, as he often calls it his Helicon and Parnassus. This he made choice of as an hermitage to wean himself from worldly cogitations. A man (in my conceit) not of the ordinary cast of Writers, and whom I may boldly and deservedly call, The Christian Seneca. map of Provence, France PROVINCIAE, Regionis Galliae, vera exactissimaque descriptio. Petro joanne Bompario auctore. Cum Privilaegio decennali Imp. Reg. et Brab. 1594 The coast of NARBONNE. THE principal places along this coast William Paradine describes in these words: Arles was a colony of the Sextaine, as some Writers do affirm. Standing upon Rhosne it is environed with Marshes; wherein at this present are a breed of fierce and untamed Kine. Whilom it was a famous Mart-towne, as Strabo writes in manner following: Narbo (saith he) the most frequented Mart of this Region, standeth at the outlet of the river Araxis, by the lake Narbonensis: but upon Rhodanus the town of Arles, a Mart of no small importance, is situate. near unto Arles are those hot baths, where Sextius (saith Strabo) built a town after his own name, calling it Aquae Sextiae. The cause why he built it was to place a Roman garrison there. Here were the Cimbrislaine by Marius, as writeth S. Jerome. Aurasio, now called Orange, famous in times passed for the government of the Gabali, or Cabilonenses; wherein I saw the ruins of an huge Theatre, and a mighty wall excellently built of square stone, the like whereof I doubt whether all France can afford. There stands also at the gate towards Lions a triumphal arch, with a tilt or turniment of horsemen engraven thereupon, which we long beheld with great delight. To this city belongeth Nemausum, now called Arenas, a place renowned for the ancient Theatre there extant. here is a most wonderful passage under ground, passing thwart under the very channel of Rhodanus, to the city which standeth afar off. here likewise you may see the Palace of Plotina, built by Adrian the Emperor, as Spartianus reporteth, etc. Thus much out of Paradine. But of all others, most exactly john Poldo d' Albena hath described this city, and set forth the antiquities in picture, with the situations and ancient names of the places adjacent. Of this argument read Strabo in his fourth book: and Gunterus a Poet of Genoa. The original of this Table my friend Mr. Carolus Clusius of Arras gave me drawn with his own hand. SAVOIE. SAVOIE standeth on this side the Alpes, the Prince whereof called the Duke of Savoie, is Lord of the Region of Piedmont. The head city is Chamberi (of old, as saith Caenalis, called Civaro) wherein the Senate or Parliament resideth. This region some think was named Sabaudia from certain people called Sebusiani, and as others suppose, of the Sabbatian fourds. But Bovillus renders another reason of this name. For this region (saith he) in regard of the narrow passages (as being situate among the Alpes) and of the scarcity of inhabitants was all over-pestered with thieves, which either rob or murdered such travelers as passed that way. Hereupon a certain Nobleman having obtained it of the Emperor under the title of a Dukedom, expelled by force of arms all the said thieves and robbers, and made the way most secure for travelers. This done, he caused it afterward to be named salva via, commonly Sauluoy, that is, The safe way, which before was called Mala via, alias Mauluoy, The evil or dangerous way: hence the Latins call it Sabaudia. Hitherto Carolus Bovillus. Whether it be a fable or an history, I appeal to the authors credit. This one thing I am sure of, that the word SAPAUDIA is often used in the book called Notitiae provinciarum, for a name of one of the provinces of Gallia Narbonensis. But here also I think it not amiss to annex the description of this province out of the history which Paradine wrote of it. His words be these: That region which in Latin is now called Sabaudia (commonly Savoy) ancient Writers named Allobroges. And it containeth all that tract, which in times past the Sabbatij, Ingauni, Intimelij, Hiconij, Tricorij, Vicontij, Lepontij, Latobrigi, Medualli, Centrones, Catoriges, Veragri, Nantuarij, Salassi, Tharantasijs, and Seduni inhabited. The regions therein comprised at this present are thus named: Savoy, the county of Geneva, the Marquisat of Susa, the county of Morienne, the Baronisse of Tharentaise, Brengeois, Foucigni, Chablais, Val de Host, Pais de Vaul, Pais de Geis, and some others. The Duchy of Savoy hath under it the region of Piedmont, adorned with the title of a Princedom. Also the region of Bresse, wherein are the counties of Varaz, Mountrueil, Pont de Vaulx, Bagey, etc. Out of ancient monuments it is apparent, that this region in times past bare the name of a Kingdom; especially in the days of Hannibal: who being ordained umpire between Bronchus and his brother about the government of this country, compounded their quarrel, and restored the kingdom to the eldest, whom his younger brother had expelled; as Livy reports in his 21. book. Florus also affirmeth, that Betultus (or as some read it Betuitus) the King of this place, was taken captive by Fabius Maximus. And sundry authors do make mention of King Cottius in the time of the Emperor Augustus, of whom the neighbour-alpes were called Cottiae. More concerning this region you may read in Philibert Pingonicus. The County of VENACIN. THe County of Venacin, named in Latin Comitatus VENUXINUS, and by Caenalis VENETICUS, and the Pope's territory also, because it is under his jurisdiction; is part of that region in France now called Provence, and of old Narbonensis secunda. The principal city is avignon situate upon the Rhosne. It is the Pope's town, and held for a while the Papal sea. In this county are three Bishoprics, where law-matters also are decided, namely Carpentras, Cavaglion, or L'isle, and Vaurias. In this Table is comprehended also the Princedom of Orange, so called of Orange the chief city, being famous in Sidonius and Ptolemey under the name of Arausio. Pliny and Pomponius call it Arausia Secundanorum. COL. ARAUSIO SECUNDANOR. COH. 33. VOLUNT. is found graven upon an ancient stone. More concerning this region you may read in Belleforest and Thevet. map of Narbonne, France GALLIA NARBONENS. map of Savoy, France SABAUDIAE DUCAT. Auctore Aegidio Bulionio Belga Scala milliarium. map of Avignon, France VENUXINI COMITATVS NOVA DESCR. Auctore Stephano Ghebellino. LORRAINE. THE bounds of Lorraine in times past extended much farther, for it comprehended in a manner all the whole region lying between the river Rhine, and Scheld, and the mountain Vogasus. All which was divided into the higher, and the lower. The lower Lorraine contained Brabant, Haspengow, gelders, and Cleve. In the higher were the Bishopric of Liege, with the counties of Lutzenburg, and Limburg: as likewise the duchy of Maesland, the county Palantine upon Sur, and the territory of Hundsruge: together with this present Dukedom of Lorraine retaining as yet the ancient name Lotharingia, imposed by Lotharius son to Ludovicus Pius, unto whose share it befell: lying in the midst between Westrasia (or as some unskilfully call it Noastria) which fell to Charles, and Austrasia to Lewis Lotharius Brethren. This therefore I think not amiss more largely to describe, not in mine own words, but in the words of Symphorianus Campeggius, sometimes a famous Physician of Lorraine, LORRAINE (saith he) joineth East upon Alsatia, commonly Elsas, South upon Burgundy, West upon champaign, & North it is bounded upon the Forest Arduenna. This region albeit compassed with lofty Alpes, is notwithstanding so fat and fertile, as it need no supply from the neighbour-provinces: it abounds with cattle great and small, with meadows, corn, wine, fishpools, high woods, healthful baths, saltpits, iron, copper, lead, tin, silver, precious stones, looking glasses, Calcidons, and is watered by sundry rivers: four whereof are famous above the rest. Mosa the first of these four springing out of mount Vogesus (of which mountain a great and a good part of Lorraine is named Le bois, and Le forest de Voige) and running along by Neufchasteau, a town very commodious both for pleasant situation, and wholesome air: divideth the duchy of Bar from Lorraine, and casteth itself into one of the channels of Rhine, before it falleth into the sea. Mosella the second beginneth Southeast, not far from the town of Rimeremont; wherein is a monastery of Nuns, all gentlewomen, endowed with large revenues. About six miles from hence are certain hot-bathes whereunto resort great multitudes of people to cure themselves of sundry diseases. Then runs it along with swift streams to the towns of Espinall, Charms, Toul (which in old time was called Leuca) and Mediomatrices, now called Metz: not far from whence it falls into the Rhine, at a city of Germany called of old Confluentia, and now Cobolentz. Between these two rivers near the town of victual, is a double fountain severed like a man's nosethrills, from whence the small river Vena issueth: which sometimes is sandy, and sometimes miry, and for the most part very unseemly and forlorn: the waters whereof are commonly dried up in june, except the pools, which the swelling and violent streams have made so deep. Murtha the third river falling from certain rocks of siluer-mines, holdeth on his course through the valley of S. Didier, wherein is S. Godeberts' fountain, which is generally reported to be medicinable for many diseases. The said river runs along by the town of S. Didier, and then by the towns of Raon and Lunevill: all which both for natural situation, and for rampires, and walls are places of singular defence. Then follows the town of S. Nicholas generally famous both for abundance of merchandise, and multitudes of miracles. Lower down the river stands Nancey, the principal town of Lorraine, a place for munition, and fortification of great importance. First it is compassed with two ditches of exceeding depth, and a double wall: also it hath four most admirable bulwarks, with plenty of warlike engines and artillery. Murtha falls into mosel. And Sartha the fourth river running along the confines of Westereich, a province subject to Lorraine towards the East, holdeth on his course by the towns of Sarburg, Saralben, Sarprucke, with others, and then falls into mosel. Now whereas Lorraine aboundeth all over with special commodities; many of them we will omit, and speak only of the most principal. First therefore the mountains of this province do in all kind of minerals excel even the Pyreney mountains: wherein, not to speak of the rest, there are divers siluer-mines, so abounding with that kind of metal, as it is incredible what commodity it yields to the whole country. There are also salt-mines, out of which is digged most pure, savoury, and snowwhite salt: which yieldeth yearly to the Duke, all charges deducted, 100000. francs. here is found likewise a kind of matter, whereof they make looking glasses and drinking glasses, the best, by all men's confession, in Europe: nor is there in any place the like to be had. Also Calcidons of so extraordinary bigness, that I myself saw at the Bishops of Toul, a great cup made of one whole piece. Item, the Lazul (or Azure stone) representing most excellent colours. A mineral out of which the miners raise exceeding gain. In the valley of Voige are fountains (a matter memorable, and not to be omitted) so abounding with a kind of pearls, and precious stones, as the greater part of Germany doth use them: which all Lapidaries and jewellers of other countries do not only approve, but also prefer before the stones and pearls of the Indies. There is a lake of fourteen miles in compass, stored with carp of huge bigness; for they are generally of three foot long, and a foot broad; which for pleasantness of taste, are (in mine opinion) to be preferred before all other standing-water-carps in Europe. The lake is fished with nets every third year; the fishing whereof (as every man knows) yieldeth the Duke of Lorraine 16000 francs. Moreover, Lorraine aboundeth with wheat, wine, cattle of all sorts, woods, excellent horses, which surpass the Turkish horses in courage, the Spanish in swiftness, and the English in stature. In brief, for tall men and beautiful women; and all things necessary for man's life, it is inferior to no other country. Thus far Symphorianus. Francis Roseus very lately wrote a large volume of the pedigree, and famous acts of the Dukes of Lorraine. And I myself in mine Itinerarium, or journal, have published some things of this Region not unworthy the remembrance. map of Lorraine, France Lorraine. LOTHARINGIAE NOVA DESCRIPTIO. Scala milliariorum Lotharingicorum. 1587. Cum Privilegio decennali The County of BURGUNDY. THere are two Burgundy's; the lower called Regia, entitled with the name of a Dukedom; whilom the country of the Aedui: and the higher named Imperatoria, adorned with the title of a County or Earldom, commonly called LA FRANCHE COMTE, that is to say, The free County. This of old the Sequani inhabited. It is represented in this Table. The confines hereof to the North are Lorraine and upper Germany: to the South, Savoy, and Bresse: to the West, the lower Burgundy: and to the East, part of Switzerland. It is at this present divided into three partitions or governments; The Upper, the Lower, and that of Dole. The cities of the upper are GREY, one of the principal of the whole government, situate upon the river Araxis, or Saone, rich in sundry kinds of merchandise, and bravely built. On the one side it is endowed with most large and fruitful fields. VESOUL. It hath strong walls, beautiful houses, and fair vineyards. MOMBOSON, JUSSEY, and PALMA standing upon the river Dubis, or Doux. PORT-SUR-SAONE, upon the river Araxis, or Saone, with CROMARAY, MONTGUSTIN, and FAULCOGNEY. The cities of the lower Burgundy are: SALINS, a large city, so named in regard of certain salt and high fountains; for here is excellent white salt made, which is carried hence in carts to the neighbour countries, and yields great revenue to this region: SCODINGA, situate in a long straight valley, extending in length between a double ridge of high mountains, which bear vines in such places as are most open to the Sun: it is exceeding strong, being fortified with two castles, and divers lofty turrets. ARBOIS, seated in a most pleasant soil, and abounding with all necessaries, especially with excellent and durable wine. It hath large suburbs on all sides. It is environed with ditches, but such as they make gardens upon. Round about it are mountains of most beautiful prospect, watered with clear springs, and clad with fruitful vines, and sightly woods. It is called Arbois ab Arboribus, because it is so planted with trees: POLIGNY a fair town, fortified with stately walls and towers; the castle called Grimonia lying within it: and on the one side it hath mountains of woods; and on the other side hills set with vines, the wine whereof is principal good. PONTARLIER, situate in a low valley between two mountains, on the bank of Dubis. Not far hence stands the strong castle of jura or joux, on the top of an exceeding high hill; so that for situation it is impregnable. NOZEROY, founded upon an open hill, in the very navel or midst of this region. All the houses in a manner are built of stone: the Prince of the country hath here a castle, called The Leaden castle, because it is covered with lead. Here is a Fair kept four times in the year. In times past this town, before it was walled, was named Nucillum, of the abundance of hazelnuts that grew round about it. CHASTEL CHALON, built and named by the Emperor Charlemagne, both pleasantly and strongly situate. MONTMOROT, upon a steep mountain planted with vines. ORGELET, abounding with merchandise. The inhabitants are industrious and painful, and exercise themselves in clothing. Their fields are barren, for they are full of hills and craggy rocks; whereupon is grounded a common proverb, which saith, That Orgelet hath fields without grass, rivers without fish, and mountains without woods and groves. The cities of Dole, are first, DOLE itself, the head city of the province, a nurse of all learning, and especially of the civil law, most pleasantly situate upon the river Dubis, adorned with bridges, walls, and invincible forts. The houses, churches and schools, both for greatness and curious building are most delightful to the beholders. QVINGEY, a most ancient town, situate upon the bank of Louë. ORNANS, standing also among high mountains by the river Louë. LA LOY, a most ample village. ROCHFORT a pretty little town. VERCELLES with ruinous and deformed walls. In this county stands BESANÇON, a city Imperial, and Metropolitan of both Burgundy's: the description whereof, because I cannot condignly express in this page, being exactly performed by Gilbert Cognatus, Paradine, and George Bruno in his volume of cities; I cease here to speak any farther. For sith their books are so easy to be had, I refer all students to them. To these also you may add Robert Caenalis. It were to be wished that Cognatus had not frustrated the hope of students: for he promised in a book, to restore and bring to light ancient Burgundy, together with a particular Map, and the old and new names of places. But we have hitherto expected him in vain. Howbeit, not long since Lewis Gollusius published concerning this County in French, a great and peculiar volume. map of the County of Burgundy, France BURGUNDIAE COMITATUS. Hugo Cusinus, sive Cognatus patriam suam sic describebat. 1589. Cum Privilegijs Imp. Regis, et Brabantiae. ad decennium. The Dukedom of BURGUNDY. THat part of France which the Aedui whilom enjoyed is now called The Dukedom of Burgundy. It is limited North by champaign and Gastinois: West, by Nivernois and Burbonnois: South, it borders upon Lionnois: and East the river Rhosne divides it from Savoy and the county of Burgundy. The head city in times past was Augustodunum: but now Divio, or Divionum, as Gregory Turonensis in his third book calls it, or as the inhabitants, Digion hath gotten the superiority; for here the supreme court of Parliament for the whole Dukedom is holden. It is seated on the bank of Oscarus (commonly Ousch) a river abounding with fish, in a fertile and plentiful soil, the mountains adjacent yielding strong and excellent wines: as the said Turonensis reporteth, who most learnedly describes it. Some think it was built by the Emperor Aurelian; but others affirm it to be much ancienter. It is a city both by art and nature most strongly fortified against all hostile attempts, certain new forts being lately added. Belna (commonly Beaulne) is the second city of the Dukedom, famous for the wines of Beaulne, which all men commend. This City is fairly built, being impregnable in regard of a Castle which Lewis the twelfth erected here. It hath an hospital comparable for building to any King's Palace. Here also is the seat of the high court of Chancery. In the territory adjacent was built by Duke Otho about the year of our Lord 1098. the abbey of Cistertium; in a woody and clammy soil, which some think was so called in regard of certain Cisterns there digged. Under the jurisdiction of this Monastery Belleforest reporteth, that there are 1800. other Monasteries of Friars, and as many of Nuns. Next follows Augustodunum (which some, though upon no sufficient grounds of antiquity, suppose to have been called Bibracte) now Auttun. That this city of ancient times was most large and populous, it is evident out of sundry authors, and especially out of Caesar. Here are yet extant mighty ruins of a Theatre, of Statues, Pillars, Water-chanels, Pyramids, and many other monuments of antiquity. Likewise here are daily digged up coins, little vessels, and other such ancient fragments. This city hath endured two memorable overthrows: one by Caesar in his French wars; and the other about the time of Galienus the Emperor. But it was afterward re-edified by Constantine the son of Claudius, as the Panegyric of Eumenius, calling it Flaviam Heduorum, doth testify. And at this very day it is adorned with stately temples, and other buildings for public uses. Then have you Matiscona Caesaris, or Matisconense castrum Antonini, where he placeth in garrison the tenth Roman legion. It is now called Mascon. Of old it was graced with the title of an Earldom. It joineth the banks of Araxis by a bridge. Here, the Lords day of the Christians began first to be hallowed, as Paradine reporteth out of the Edict of Guntram. The relation of the city of Mascon, Philip Bugnonius hath elegantly, and briefly set down. Cabilonum, now Chalon, upon the bank of Araxis also, anciently called Orbandale, as reporteth Peter Sanjulian. By Antoninus the fourteenth Roman legion was here put in garrison. It was of old the royal seat of Guntram, which notwithstanding afterward Lotharius son to Ludovicus Pius so destroyed and abolished with fire, as he left no mention at all of a city: yet now it is very rich, and a place of great traffic. Also toward the North you have Semur, a fair town built upon an high ground. As like Castillon, Flavigni, Soloigne, Noiers, with others, the description whereof, because this page cannot well contain, I refer the Reader to Belleforest, a diligent Surveyor of these parts. Only one thing I will add out of the foresaid Sanjulian. He against the opinion of all other Writers, deriveth this word Burgundy, not à burgis, that is, from the boroughs or incorporate towns built in this region, but from one particular place called Burg Ogne. In the territory of Langren about the river Tille, between Luz and Tille-castle, he saith there is a plain which the inhabitants call by no other name but Val d'Ogne: where in times past stood a famous borough or city. Hence without all question he affirms, that the Burgundians, or as they are commonly called Burgognons, do borrow their name; and holds those Writers much deceived, that report them, as vagabond people, to have come out of Sarmatia, Scandia, or the fens of Maeotis to inhabit this region; endeavouring to persuade all men that they were the first and most ancient inhabiters of this country. The limits of Burgundy were larger in times past, as appeareth out of sundry authors. For some there are that bond it South by the Mediterran sea; East, by the Alpes and the river Rhine; North, by mount Vogesus; and West, by the river of Loire, and Seine. Then, classicke Writers record, that it was governed by Kings, whose royal seat was Arles. It was divided into the Duchy and County of Burgundy, about the year 1034. as the Chronicle of Aemilius testifieth. Of the Burgundians Paradine and Nicolas Vignier have professedly written in Latin, and Peter Sanjulian in French. Of the ancient Aedui read Nazarius his panegyric pronounced before Constantine the Emperor. map of the Duchy of Burgundy, France BURGUNDIAE INFERIORIS, QVAE DVCATVS NOMINE CENSETUR, DES. 1584. CUM PRIVILEGIO IMPERIALI ET BELGICO AD DECENNIUM GERMANY. GERMANY, the greatest and largest country of Europe, is distinguished by many names: the limits whereof by authors, according to every ones several time, are so diversly described, as they seem, applying themselves to the peculiar ages wherein they lived, to give notice of a threefold Germany; namely, the ancient, that of middle ages, and Germany as it is now taken. The ancient is that of Berosus, which he circumscribeth by the Rhine, the Ocean, the river Tanais, the Euxine sea, and the river Danubius. That of middle ages is the same which Tacitus, Ptolemey, and Pliny, all of one time acknowledged: whereof, because it is sufficiently known out of the authors themselves, I hold it needless in this place to make any description. But Germany as it is now taken, we do confine by the Germane or Dutch tongue; which learned Goropius Becanus in his volume of the antiquities of nations, most wittily and learnedly showeth to be the ancientest language in the world. Wherefore all those countries which at this day use the same language, we comprehend under the name of Germany. And so the greatest length thereof stretcheth from Calais on the West to the river Vistula or Wixel Eastward: and the largest breadth from the Germane and Baltic seas to the Alpes. The names of the several regions are these, Flanders (the most Westerly) Brabant, Zealand, Holland, Friesland, Denmark, Meckleburgh, Pomerland, Prussia, which extendeth beyond the river Vistula towards the Baltic sea: as likewise the ancient and new Marquesates, Saxony, Westphalia, Gelder's, Cleveland, juliers, the Bishopric of Colen, Hessen, Turingen, Misnia, Lusatia, Silesia, Moravia, Bohemia, Franconia, the Bishopric of Mentz, Lutzenburg, the Bishopric of Triers, the County Palatine, Elsas, Wertenberg, Suevia, Bavaria, Austria, Stiria, Carinthia, Tirolis, and Switzerland next unto France. There be also more names of petty regions, but such as are either of no great moment, or comprehended under the former. And albeit Bohemia speaketh not the Germane but the Sclavonian tongue, yet because it is situate in the midst of Germany, and the King thereof is one of the Prince-electours, it is also numbered amongst the Germane provinces. This country of Germany, which for the present is adorned with the title of the Roman Empire, is so replenished with beautiful and strong cities, castles, villages and inhabitants, as it is no whit inferior to Italy, France, or Spain: for corn, wine, and rivers abounding with fish, it may compare with the most fruitful regions Here are fountains of water, hot baths, and salt-mines in abundance: and for plenty of metals, namely, gold, silver, lead, tin, brass, and iron, no country shall ever go beyond it. Moreover, you shall nowhere find more courteous and civil behaviour, more honest and comely attire, more skill and furniture for the wars, nor greater store of nobility. This is the place that whilom (as Cornelius Tacitus affirmeth) was either darkened with woods, or drowned with fens. Such changes can succeeding times afford, as saith the Poet. Of late Writers it hath been diligently described by Beatus Rhenanus, Munster in his Cosmography, Franciscus Irenicus, johannes aventinus in his Chronicle of Lyonnois: Briefly by Bilibaldus Pirkeimerus, johannes Bohemus Aubames: Gerardus Noviomagus, Conradus Peutingerus, Conradus Celtes a Poet, jacobus Wimfelingius of Sletstade, Aimon in the beginning of his French story, and Henry Pantalion at the entrance of his first book of Prosopographia. Sebastian Brand hath set down many journeys, distances of places, and courses of rivers in this country. The river Rhine is described by Bernard Mollerus in verse, and by Magnus Gruberus in prose. john Herold hath written two short Treatises of this region: one of the Romans most ancient stations in old Germany; and another of certain colonies of theirs on the shore of Rhaetia. Gaspar Bruschius published a volume of the monasteries of Germany. Of ancient writers Cornelius Tacitus most exactly described it in a peculiar Treatise: whereon Andraeas Althamerus, jodocus Willichius, and lately justus Lipsius have written most learned Commentaries. divers other Writers of Germany, which we have not as yet seen, are reckoned up by Francis Irenicus, in the first book and second chapter of his Exposition of Germany. But here I think it not amiss to allege the testimony of Laonicus Chalcocondylas a stranger, namely of Athens, concerning this country and the inhabitants. Thus therefore he writeth in his second book: This nation is governed with better laws than any other of those regions or peoples that inhabit towards the North or West. It hath many noble and flourishing cities, which use their own laws, most agreeable to equity. It is divided into sundry principalities, and is subject to Priests and Bishops adhering to the Bishop of Rome. The most famous and wel-governed cities in the upper and lower Germany, are Norinberg a rich city, Strasburg, Hamburg, etc. The nation is very populous and mighty; ruleth far and wide all the world over; and in greatness is second to the Scythians or Tartars. Wherefore if they were at concord and under one Prince, then might they well be deemed invincible, and the most puissant of nations. As touching their bodies, they are very healthful, and want nothing. Nor is there any nation that I know governed by better laws. Thus much and more concerning this people and country, who list may read in the same author. map of Germany Deutschlanndt GERMANIAE TYPUS. Per Franciscum Hogenbergium conciunatus Anno partae salutis M.D.LXXVI ubiorum Coloniae. Cum Gratia et Privilegio. Magnifico, Nobili ac Praecellentj viro ac Domino, D. Constantino a Lÿskirchen, florentissimae Agrippinensis Reipub. Confuli Seniori, Franciscus Hogenbergius nuncupat. GERMANY on this side RHINE, commonly called THE NETHERLANDS or THE LOW COUNTRIES. THis Table representeth not all the Lower Germany, but only that part which King Philip, son to Charles the fifth, challenged by right of inheritance. And it containeth these 17. Provinces; the Dukedoms of Brabant, Limburgh, Lutzenburg, and gelders; the Earldoms of Flanders, Artois, Henault, Holland, Zealand, Namur, Zutfen; the Marquesat of the sacred Empire; the Signiories of Friesland, Mechlin, Vtreight, Ouerissell, and Groemingen. Regions as civil and as well manured as any in the world; wherein (according to Guicciardin) are to the number of 208. cities fortified with walls, rampires, or ditches; and villages with churches above 6300, besides a great number of hamlets, castles and forts. And this tract (beginning from the East maretine part at the river Amisus, commonly Eems, the bound hereof towards the Ocean) hath these bordering Princes: the Earl of East Friez, the Bishop of Munster, the Duke of Cleve, the Archbishops of Colen and Triers, and the French King, along the Southwesterne shore as far as the river Aa, the extreme Western bound of these Provinces. The air, though it may seem over-moist, is notwithstanding most healthful, and agreeable to the constitution and digestion of the inhabitants; who are here very long lived especially in Kempenland, the Northermost part of Brabant. It is every where watered with rivers; and sufficiently adorned with woods and groves, either for pastime of hunting, or beautiful prospect. Mountains it hath none, save only about Lutzenburg, Namur, and in Henault, where it riseth in some places into hills. It aboundeth with corn and fruits of all sorts, and medicinable herbs. Here also groweth great plenty of that grain, which commonly is called Buckwey, but the people corruptly pronounce it Bockwey; as if you would say, The Beech-herbe: for the seed or grain (albeit less in form) is threesquare, altogether like the nut of the Beech. So as it may truly be called Beech-mast, or if you will 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Whether this simple were known of ancient times, let Herbalists inquire. Howbeit, in some sandy places, which the inhabitants, in regard of abundance of heath or linge, call Heath-ground; as in Kempenland the North part of Brabant, it grows not in such plenty. But this kind of heath yields such excellent feed for cattle, as (by the confession of neighbour-countries) their flesh is as pleasant and delectable to a man's taste, as any other. This region I suppose, that Pliny in his 17. book and 4. chapter most truly describeth, when he saith: What better feed than the pastures of Germany? And yet under a thin flag you have immediately a mould of barren sand. It breedeth no creatures hurtful to mankind. All the foresaid regions, the greatest part of strangers (most ignorantly mistaking part for the whole) call by the name of Flanders, and the inhabitants Flemings, whereas Flanders is but a part only, and but one Province of the seventeen; as in the Table you may plainly see. These therefore are in as great an error, as if a man, to signify Spain, should name Castilia, Andaluzia, or any other particular Province: or speaking of Italy, should mention Tuscan or Calabria etc. or discoursing of the whole kingdom of France, should nominate only Normandy or Bretaigne, etc. and so should imagine himself to have spoken of all Spain, all Italy, or all France. These regions john Goropius Becanus in his Becceselanis hath most learnedly described, as likewise Peter Divaeus of Louvain, and Hubert Thomas of Liege. johannes Caluetus Stella, a Spaniard, writ in his own language a journal of King Philip's progress thorough all these Provinces; wherein you shall find many particulars worth the reading, that give great light to the knowledge of these countries and cities. But whoso desires to have more full and absolute instructions of these places, let him peruse Guicciardin; and he will then think, that he hath not read of these Provinces, but seen them with his eyes. Lately also David Chitraeus in his Saxon history hath written both largely and learnedly of the same argument. Whereas the inhabitants in most places speak both the Dutch and French languages, and the country for traffic and other occasions is frequented by Spaniards and strangers of sundry nations; hence it is that divers cities, towns, and rivers, are called by more names than one: for every man calls them according to his own language, by a name much differing from the proper name used by the inhabitants. The ignorance of which multiplicity of names hath made some authors (otherwise not to be discommended) to fall into intolerable errors: and amongst the residue, Dominicus Niger in his Geography; who puts down Anuersa in stead of Taravanna; and Antorpia (which notwithstanding in the copy printed by Henrick Peterson he corruptly calls Antropicia) he placeth upon the bank of Tabuda, thirty leagues from Taravanna; whereas all men know, that Antorpia and Anuersa signify one and the same city of Antwerp. Likewise Machelen and Malines, Leodium and Liege, Noviomagum and Nieumeghen, Traiectum on the Maese and Trait (for which he falsely writes Trecia) he supposeth to be two several towns, each couple; whereas in very deed they signify but one. The city Raremutium also he most grossly affirmeth to be called Liege: and in another place he will needs have the same Raremutium to be named Rhamon: but by his description I conjecture, that he means by his Raremutium and Rhamon nothing else but the town of Ruermond. So Rhenen a city of gelders standing on the bank of the river Rhine, in regard of the affinity of name, he takes to be all one with the Bishopric of Rheims in the Province of champaign in France. But being utterly unacquainted with the state of our countries, his errors may seem the more pardonable. Howbeit, lest others, studious in Geography, should fall into the like absurdities, I thought good to annex unto this page the common synonymas or sundry names of certain particular places. Antwerpen in Low Dutch, in Latin Antuerpia and Andoverpia; in High Dutch Antorff, whereof in Latin they call it also Antorpia; the Italians term it Anuersa; the Spaniards and French men Enberes and Anuers. Aken in Dutch, in French Aix, and in Latin Aquisgranum. Hertoghenbosche, in Fr●●ch Boissedue, and in Latin silva ducalu. Loeven, in Latin called L●uanium, and in French Lowain. Lisle, in High Dutch Kijsel, in Latin Insula. Liege, in High Dutch Luyck, in Latin Leodium. Coelen so called by the inhabitants, in French Coloigne, and in Latin Colonia Agrippina. Dordrecht, by contraction we call Dort, in Latin Dordracum. Macheien, in Latin Mechlinia, and in French Malines. Tournay, in High Dutch Dornicke, and in Latin Tornacum. Arras in French, Atrecht in Flemish, and in Latin Atrebates. Mabeuge, in Latin they call Malbodium. Tienen, in French Tilemont. Namur, the Brabanters call Namen, in Latin Namurcum. Maestricht, and by contraction Tricht, is by ancient Latin writers named Traiectum ad Mosam. Viset, in High Dutch Weset. S. Truyen, in French Centron. Thionuille in French, Ditenhosen in High Dutch, and in Latin Theodonis villa. Terrewanen and Terrenborch in Flemish, Terovenne in French: Tarnanna in ancient Latin writers. It was wont to be the seat of a Bishop, but now it hath the name only. Gulick, in French juliers, in Latin juliacum. Mons, the Flemings call Bergen. Geersberge, which I hear is also called S. Adrians', and in French Grammont. joudoigne, those Brabanters that speak High Dutch call Geldenaken. Gemblours, an abbey with a small city, in Latin Gemblacum. Soigni's in French, in Flemish Senneke. Halle, in French Nostre Dame de Hault. Cortrijck, Courtray in French, Cortracum in Latin. Coomene, in French Comines. The river Maese, in French is called Mensae, and in Latin Mosa. The river Scheldt, in French Escault, is by julius Caesar and Pliny called Scaldis. The river Liege in French, is in Flemish named Leye. map of the Netherlands and Belgium DESCRIPTIO GERMANIAE INFERIORIS. The Dukedom of LUTZENBURG. THis region as we see many others, is so named of Lutzenburg the principal city: but why it should be thus called, we cannot easily conjecture. At first it went under the title of an Earldom, and afterward was advanced to the dignity of a Dukedom, and so till this present continueth. Some say it was thus advanced by Wenceslaus King of the Romans; others, by Charles the fourth: howbeit Conradus Vercerius ascribes it to Henry the seventh, the first Roman Emperor of that family. I find in ancient manuscripts, that the first Earl of Lutzenburg was one Sigisfridus, and that he was the son of Tacuinus Duke of Maesland. In former times Lutzenburg was part of Triers. It stretcheth from the wood Arduenna to Mosella (a river by Ausonius much celebrated.) The countries bordering upon this Province, are part of France, Loraigne, Metz, Triers, Mamure, and Liege. It is in most places mountainous and woody; but here and there also well manured: and of late we see their woods every where turned up and converted into most fruitful fields. The people are for the greatest part Dutch, and yet their country joineth hard upon France, and they are accustomed to the language and fashions of the French. This Dukedom containeth in compass, as saith Guicciardin, seventy of our Flemish miles. Within it are seven Earldoms, many Baronies, and great store of gentlemen. City's there are with stone walls to the number of twenty three, besides those that the fury of war hath laid desolate: with 1168. villages, and sundry castles of importance. The principal city is called Lutzenburg or Lucemburg; for I find it both ways written, but without any choice: because both the true manner of writing and the derivation is uncertain. Some think of the river Elza running by this city (which perhaps was Antoninus his Alizontia) that it might be called Elzenburg, and corruptly Lelzenburg. Others refer it to the fabulous history of the Enchantress Melusina. But my purpose is neither to prove nor disprove such opinions. Here resideth the chief Counsel, and the highest Court of justice. The city is of sufficient force, but unequally situate: for standing partly on a hill, and partly in a low and steep valley, it appears of a very uneven shape. Then have you Arlune standing on the top of a hill, a town very beautiful, where at this present are found sundry monuments of antiquity, which Count Peter Ernestus hath caused to be transported to his stately Palace in the city of Lutzenburg. Some are of opinion that the Moon in time past was here after a Gentilish manner adored, and that it was called Arlune, quasi Ara lunae, that is, the altar of the moon. Others imagine, that these cities following borrowed their names also from the residue of the planets; as juosium (commonly juoix) from jove or jupiter; Sathenacum (now Soleure) from Saturn; Virtonium (alias Verton) from Venus; Maruilla (or Maruille) from Mars; Malmedium (Malmedi) from Mercury. Some interpret Malmedi, Montem maledictum, The accursed mountain; saying that it was so called, because here the Emperor Valentinian lost his army. Next follows Rademacherne. Also Thionuille, on the bank of Mosella: it is the fortress of the whole region, and a town most defensible against all hostile attempts. Gravenmachern and Coningsmachern, two small towns situate upon the same river. Dechrij stands upon the river Saur. Echternach, containing a famous Abbey. Vinden likewise. Also the town of Bastoigne, the principal mart of the whole region, standing near the wood Arduenna. Here you have in like sort, Naufchastelle, Danuiller, la Roche, and Durbis, towns not altogether unworthy to be mentioned: as likewise Sant Vit, March, Chiney, and Ferta. All which are more amply described by Guicciardin. Regino in his second book makes mention of mount Adromare about Thionuille, where Charlemaigne was wont to ride a hunting. More concerning this region you may read in our Itinerarium or journal. map of Luxemburg LUTZENBURGEN SIS DUCATUS VERISS. DESCRIPT. jacobo Surhonio Montano auctore. Cum Privilegio Imp. & Regiae Maiestatuum. GVELDERLAND. GVELDERLAND the seat of the ancient Sicambri (as most Writers are of opinion) hath to the North thereof Friesland, together with an inlet of the Germane sea, commonly called Suiderzee; East it confineth upon the Duchy of Cleve; South upon Gulick; and West it affronteth Brabant and Holland. It is a champain country, destitute of mountains, but all over replenished with woods and groves. It aboundeth with all necessaries, especially with corn; and their green rank meadows yield such plenty of feed for cattle, as even out of the farthest part of Denmark they bring hither their starved droves for succour. It is watered with three famous rivers, namely Rhijne, Maese, and Waele. It containeth the county of Zutphen and the region called De Veluwe. The Veluwe is almost an isle, which being situate between a branch of Rhijn that runs by Arnhem, and the river Yssel, stretcheth to the Suyder sea; it is meanly fruitful and not altogether void of woods, mountains, and hills. Some think that the inhabitants of this place were wont to be called Caninfates. The Dukedom of gelders hath two and twenty cities compassed with walls and ditches, and above three hundred villages. Nieumegen upon the Waele is the Metropolitan; a city very populous, and gallantly built, & famous in regard of the mint that is there. The greatest part of the citizens using trade of merchandise are exceeding rich. The territory of this city is adorned with the title of a Kingdom. Next follows Ruremonde, situate where the river Roer falls into the Maese. It hath in my remembrance been a Bishopric. Zutphen, at the mouth of the river Berkel, where it dischargeth itself into Yssel. It bears the title of an Earldom. It hath a rich College of Canons, and is under the jurisdiction of the Bishop of Munster. Arnhen stands upon the bank of Rhijne. This is the seat of the high Court of justice, and of the Chancery. The Clergy of this town are subject to the Bishop of Vtrecht. HATTEM a town well fortified upon the river Yssel. ELBURG on the shore of the Zuyder sea. HARDERWIIK, upon the same shore. here likewise you have WAGENING, TIEL, BOMMEL, BRONCHORST, DOESBURG, DOTECHEM, SHEERENBERG, governed by a peculiar prince under the name of an Earldom; LOCHEN, GROLL, BREDEVORD, GELRE which perhaps gave name to the whole region; STRAELEN, VENLO, a town upon the bank of Maese fortified both by art and nature; WACHTENDUNCK, of ancient times the city of Hercules, in the Dukedom of juliers. Besides these there are other small towns of note; which though now either by fury of war, or injury of time, they are unwalled; yet they do enjoy the freedoms and privileges of cities. Their names be Keppel, Burg, Genderen, Bateburg, Monteford, Echt, Culeburg, and Buren; both which have a peculiar Lord as Bateburg also. Under Earl Ottho the third, this region was mightily enlarged; for he compassed with walls, and endowed with privileges the towns of Ruremond, Arnhem, Harderwijk, Bemel, Goch, and Wagening, which till that time had remained villages. In the Chronicle of john Reigersbeg written in Dutch, I find this region in the time of Carolus calvus to have been called by the name of Ponthis; and that it was by him in the year 878. erected to a Signiory. Then in the year 1079. this Signiory of Ponthis was by Henry the third adorned with the title of an Earldom, and called the Earldom of gelders: and the first Earl thereof was Otto à Nassau. It went under the name of an Earldom till Reinhold the second. But whenas this Reinhold not only for his valour and mightiness grew terrible to his neighbours, but renowned in regard of his justice, his piety and fidelity towards the Roman empire; he was at Frankford in a solemn and royal assembly by Lewes the Emperor consecrated Duke; in presence of the King of England, the French King, and the Prince's electors, in the year of our Lord 1339. Some say, that in the time of the Emperor Carolus calvus, towards that place where the town of Gelre now standeth, there was a strange and venomous beast, of huge bigness and monstrous cruelty, feared all the country over, which lay for the most part under an Oak. This monster wasted the fields, devoured cattle great and small, and abstained not from men. The inhabitants affrighted with the novelty and uncouthness of the matter, abandoned their habitations, and hid themselves in desert and solitary places. A certain Lord of Ponth had two sons; who partly tendering their own estate, and partly also the distress of their neighbours, assailed the beast with singular policy and courage, and after a long combat slew him. The said Lord therefore not far from the Maese upon the bank of Nierson, for the perpetual memory of his sons exploit, built a castle which he called Gelre; because when the beast was slain, he often yelled with a dreadful roaring noise, Gelre, Gelre: from whence they say, began the name of the gelders. Thus much out of the Chronicle of Henry Aquilius a Gelder borne. More concerning this Province you may read in Francis Irenicus; but a most large description hereof you shall find in Guicciardin. map of Gelderland, Netherlands GELRIAE, CLIVIAE, FINITIMORUMQVE LOCORVM VERISSIMA DESCRIPTIO Christiano Schrot Auctore. The Bishopric of LIEGE. IT is a common and constant opinion, that those which we now call Leodienses or Ligeois are a Germane people named of old Eburones. A relic or monument of which ancient name remaineth as yet in the village Ebure, a Germane mile distant from the city of Liege. And this very place (as I suppose) is described by Dion lib. 40. under the name Eburonia. Howbeit certain it is, that the jurisdiction of Liege stretcheth much farther than that of the Eburones did of old. Of the Eburones mention is made by Strabo, Caesar, and Florus. Dion calls them Eburos: and late Writers barbarously term them Eburonates. Themselves in their mother tongue (which is a kind of broken French) they call Ligeois: but in high Dutch Lutticher, and Luyckenaren. The derivation of Eburones & Leodienses, whoso desires to know, I refer him to the antiquities of Goropius Becanus, and to a small pamphlet of Hubert Leodius. This region taketh up a great part of ancient Lorraigne: for it contains under the name of the diocese of Liege, the dukedom of Bovillon, the marquesat of Franckmont, the county of Haspengow, and Loots, and many Baronies. In this region besides Maestright, half whereof is subject to the Duke of Brabant, there are four and twenty walled cities, a thousand seven hundred Villages, with Churches and many Abbeys and Signiories. The names of the cities are these following; Liege upon Maese, the seat of a Bishop, after which all the whole country is named: Bovillon Franchemont, Loots, Borchworm, Tungeren, Hue, Hasselt, Dinant, Masac, Stoch, Bilsen, S. Truden, Viset, Tuin, Varem, bearing, Herck, Bree, Pera, Hamont, Chiney, Fosse, and Covin, as Guicciardin doth both name and number them. Moreover Placentius writeth, that part of Maestright was added to this diocese by the donation of Pori Earl of Louvain. The territory of this city is called the county of Maesland in the ancient records of Seruatius abbey, built here by King Arnulphus in the year 889. Now this county is usually called Haspengow. It is a region exceeding pleasant and fertile of all things, especially on the North part, where it joineth to Brabant; for there it aboundeth with corn and all kind of fruits, and in some places it yieldeth wine. But on the South frontiers towards Lutzenburg and France, it is somewhat more barren, mountainous, and overspread with woods; here yet being some remainder of Arduenna the greatest forest in all France, as Caesar writeth. This is the outward hue of the country; but in the entrails and bowels thereof it is enriched with metals and sundry kinds of marbles; as also with sea-coals, which they burn in stead of fuel; and all these so surpassing good, as in a common proverb they usually say, that they have bread better than bread, fire hotter than fire, and iron harder than iron. By their iron (than which all the provinces around use neither better nor indeed any other) they raise a great revenue. Nor with any other more forcible fire do the Smiths and Bearebrewers in all this part of the Low country's heat their furnaces than with these mineral coals of Liege; which are of so strange a nature, as water increaseth their flame, but oil puts it out. The smell of this fire or smoke, though it be somewhat loathsome to those that are not accustomed with it, yet salt being cast thereupon, it smelleth either but a little, or not at all. But concerning these coals, you may read more at large in the Tables of Namur and Henault. This region they say was converted to the faith by S. Materne the first Bishop of Tungeren, about the year of our Lord 101. For the Bishopric which is now at Liege, was then at Tungeren, and there continued till the year 498, what time it was by S. Seruatius translated to Maestright; where it remained till the time of S. Hubert the Bishop, who in the year 713. removed it to Liege, where it continueth till this present. Touching this Province read more largely in Guicciardin, Hubert of Liege, and Placentius. To whom you may add Francis Roserius his description of Loraigne. map of Liege, Belgium LEODIENSIS DIOECESIS TYPUS. BRABANT. THe Dukedom of Brabant is in such sort circumscribed by the rivers Maese, Scheld, Sambre, and Dender, as it no where overpasseth them; nor doth it in all places stretch so far: for on this side the Maese lies a great part of the Province of Liege. But (that we may describe the bounds hereof more perfectly) it hath to the North, Holland and gelders; East, the Bishopric of Liege; South, the counties of Namure and Henault; and West it is divided From Flanders by the river Scheld. It is a goodly and pleasant country, exceeding fertile, and abounding with come and fruits of all sorts, especially to the South of the river of Demer. For the North part thereof, namely Kempenland, is somewhat more barren and sandy. Howbeit, this part is not altogether fruitless: for jacobus Spielegius writing to Guntherus of Genoa, affirmeth that the husbandmen of Brabant are so industrious, as they make the driest sands to bear wheat. Also to head-cattells and sheep, the greatest part whereof (as we read in Homer of those Libyan sheep) are horned; it yields most pleasant and plentiful pasture. And now by the industry & uncessant labour of the husbandmen it is daily so manured; that where in times passed there was nothing but unprofitable sand-heaps, you may at this present behold, to the great benefit of the inhabitants, most fruitful cornfields. On the East part of this Province there is a kind of bog or quagmire called Peele, the ground whereof (as Pliny reporteth of the fields Gabiensis and Reatinus) trembleth under a man's foot; neither can it be passed by horses or wagons, but only in Winter, when the upper crust thereof is hardened with frost. This region contains the Marquesat of the sacred Empire (the chief city whereof is Antwerp) as likewise the Marquesat of Bergis, the Dukedom of Arschot, the Earldoms of Hochstraten, Megen, and that of Cantecroy lately erected by Charles the fifth, etc. It hath also woods and forests, abounding with wild beasts of sundry kinds: the principal whereof are Grootenhout, Grootenheyst, Meerdael, Zaventerloo and Soenien the greatest of all, containing in it for the space of seven mile's compass sundry villages & monasteries. Hunting and hawking (except in these five woods, which are reserved for the Princes own game) are free for all men. The people are so jocund, as they seem scarce to feel the inconveniences of old age; which frolic disposition of theirs hath given occasion to their neighbours round about to use this jest: The longer the Brabanter lives, the more fool he. The air is exceeding wholesome: for when the plague hath been most vehement in all the regions adjacent, Brabant hath often most wonderfully remained free. This Dukedom of Brabant hath six and twenty cities environed with walls and ditches. And they are these following: ANTWERP situate upon Scheld, the most famous mart not only of Germany, but of all Europe; and one of the strongest cities in the world; being much beautified with the steeple of S. Mary's built an incredible height of white marble. The palace lately built, is scarce to be matched in all Europe. BRUSSEL, abounding with sweet fountains. Here for the most part resideth the Prince; and therefore is this town so much frequented by Nobles and Courtiers. LOUVAIN, a large city, containing Gardens, Vineyards, and Pastures within the walls: well may you call it The habitation of the Muses; for which purpose in the year 1426. john the fourth Duke of Brabant established here an University, which flourisheth with all kind of learning. The territory of this city makes Brabant to glory of her vintage. Then follows MACHELEN, famous for the court of Parliament there instituted by Duke Charles of Burgundy in the year 1473. HERTOGENBOSCH, a town of no small importance, containing an excellent Grammar school, and inhabited in times passed with a most warlike people. TIENEN upon the river Ghette, from whence are brought great store of cheeses. Here stands the church of S. Germane, whereunto belongs a college of Canons. LEUWE, where the noble ale is brewed. NIVELLE. In this city there is a chanterie of Nuns, whereinto none but ladies of great nobility can be admitted. The Governess of this chantry the Nuns themselves choose by voices, yet with the consent of the Prince, and the Bishop's approbation; and she is called the lady of Nivella. Also the temporal and ecclesiastical jurisdiction of the town and adjoining territory solely belongeth unto her. ARSCHOT, situate on the river Demer, bearing at first the title of a Marquesat, but since by Charles the fift advanced to a Dukedom. BERGEN ap Zoom, so named of a small river that runs thorough it; a town heretofore of good traffic, but now by the neighbourhood of Antwerp not so frequented of foreign merchants. MEGHEN, situate upon the Maese. BREDA, a town most fairly built. Here stands the Palace of the Earls of Nassau, so gallantly begun by a most skilful architect, that being once finished, it may (I think) be preferred before all the Prince's houses in this region. MAESTRIGHT, a large, populous, and rich city; which though it seemeth to lie without the bounds of Brabant, acknowledgeth the Duke of Brabant as her sovereign Lord. STEENBERGEN upon the seashore. In times past it was a flourishing mart town; but now it is almost brought to nothing. LIERE, so beautiful and pleasant a town, as many noble men make choice thereof as a place of recreate and solace. VILVORDEN. Here is a strong fortress, and the castle of the Duke. GEMBLOURS. The Abbot of this town beareth the greatest sway in causes both ecclesiastical and temporal. JOUDOIGNE for the wholesomeness of the air in times past the nursery of the young Princes of this region. HANUT, heretofore reported to have been an Earldom, situate in a most fertile place. LANDEN, esteemed of some the most ancient town in all Brabant. HALEN, almost utterly ruinated by wars. DIEST, built on either side the river Demer, a spacious city, the inhabitants whereof gain much by clothing. SICHENEN, a town upon the same river. HERENTALS, that maintains itself also by clothing. EINDHOVEN, in the midst of Kempenland, upon the river Dommel. HHLMONT, whereunto adjoineth a castle. Some places here are also which in Dutch we call Vrijheden, or Free towns; which though they be not fortified with walls and ditches; yet because they enjoy the privileges and immunities of Princes, we think not altogether unworthy the naming: Osterwijck, Orschot, Turnhout, Hoochstraten, Duffel, Walen, Merchten, Asche, Wernen, Duisbosch, Hulpen, Waure, brain, Genappe, Gheel, Arendonce, and Dormal. Here are seven hundred villages, with parish-churches that have steeples and bells; a great many of which villages are adorned with titles of dignities. Also under the government and jurisdiction of Brabant are certain regions beyond the Maese, as namely the duchy of Limburg, the county of Dalem, the state of Valkenburg, etc. Besides all which, it hath many other places of importance: but it is not our purpose here to make relation of all. john Servilius published a brief treatise as touching a conspiracy of the people of gelders against this country of Brabant, where you shall find many furtherances to the better knowledge of this region. But in Guicciardin his description of the Low countries you shall not only read of these places, but even behold them with your eyes: so curiously hath he described them. The antiquities and memorable acts of this country my learned friend M. john Gerard is now in hand withal. All which we earnestly expect that he will ere long publish. The ancient inhabitants of this region were called Ambivariti and Aduatici. Concerning whom read john Goropius Becanus his Becceselanis. map of Brabant, with inset map of Mechelen, Belgium BRABANTIAE DESCRIPTIO. Valkenborch MACHLINIAE VRBIS DOMINIUM. Stemmate et eruditione claro Dn. Hadriano Marsselario, patricio Antwerpiensi; Ab. Ortelius dedicab. L. M. Cum Imp. Reg. & Brabantiae privilegio decennali, 1591. NAMURE. THe region of Namur is at this present endowed with the title of an Earldom. Whether it was thus named of the principal city, or that the city assumed this name from the region, remaineth as yet uncertain; as likewise the original of the word itself. The inhabitants call it Namur, and the high Dutch Namen, but the true signification of the word they are utterly ignorant of. For those that affirm that an Idol called Nanus, was of old worshipped, and delivered answers and oracles upon the same hill whereon now the castle of Namure is situate, and that afterward, when Christian religion began to shine, this Idol waxing mute or silent, the whole region of Namure was so named of Nanus mutus; do (I think) report fables, without the authority of any approved writers. Meierus affirmeth, that anciently it was called Neumur, as much to say in Latin as Nows murus, a new wall. Upon this region do border the provinces of Liege, Brabant, Henault, and Lutzenburg. It is watered by Maese and Sambre, two navigable rivers. The country is neither mountainous nor plain; but raised here & there into little hills, and depressed into valleys: the woods, whereof the greatest is called Marlaigne, yield plenty of game for Gentlemen. It abounds with things necessary for man's life. Here are many yron-mines. Here also they dig a kind of stony or mineral coals, which in Dutch we call Steenkolen: the inhabitants, as likewise the Ligeois (for they are found with them also) term them Hoille; the learned call them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as much to say as Stone-coles. The nature of these stones is most wonderful: for whereas oil increaseth the flame of all other fuel, these burn more vehemently by casting on water, and are quenched with oil. With these coals the inhabitants and bordering nations (for they are transported hence into other countries) do make lusty fires: and Blacksmithes do soften their iron better with this, than with any other firing. Here are quarries also, out of which are cut marbles of exceeding hardness, both black, brown, and particoloured; wherewith the churches & houses of the regions adjacent are marvelously adorned. By means of which marbles the people of Namure reap no small benefit. This county hath four walled towns: Namure, Bowignes, Charlemont, and Vallencure. NAMURE, as hath been said, is the principal city, and of late is become the see of a Bishop: it is right commodiously situate, namely at the confluence or meeting of the rivers Maese and Sambre: it hath bridges to pass over both rivers. Here is the chief tribunal of justice for the whole region. BOWIGNES stands upon the Western bank of Maese, a town in times past glorious for building, and populous for inhabitants; but now so deformed and ruined with often wars, as it hath lost the greatest part of her beauty. CHARLEMONT is a most impregnable castle, so named and built by Charles the fift, near the bank of Maese, on the top of an hill, by a village called Giuet. Neither is VALENCURE a town of small moment. Also within this county, besides divers Abbeys, there are 82. villages, of which Floreu, Vascie, Samson, and some others, are so large and beautiful, as they may well be compared with towns. This region of old bare the title of a Marquisate: but about the year 1200. it was converted into an Earldom. The people are very warlike, and most loyal to their Prince. They speak French. This region (as the rest of the Low countries) is exactly described by Guicciardine. map of Namur, Belgium NAMURCUM, Comitatus. jones Surhon describ. Cum Imp. et Regiae M 'tis privilegijs. 1579. HENAULT. LEssabaeus writeth (upon what ground, I know not) that this Province was of old called Pannonia, because the rustic god Pan was here worshipped; then Saltus carbonarius or The cole-forest; and afterward, The lower Picardy. But at length it was named Hannonia of the river Haysne, that runs thorough the midst of it. The inhabitants call it Henault, and the Germans Henegow, which in the ancient language of the place signifies The field of Hainault. For Gow in Dutch signifies a field. Another derivation also of the name of this country is produced by Carolus Bovillus in his discourse of the variety of vulgar languages. To the West of this Province by Flanders and Artois; on the North Brabant; and Brabant again with part of Namure and Liege upon the East; and South it is bounded by champaign a Province of France. A country as pleasant, and as well stored with woods, lakes, fountains, meadows, and pastures, as any other in all these parts. The inhabitants are warlike, and towards their Prince most loyal and serviceable. Their liberty or freedom they usually boast of in a common proverb, saying: Pays de Hainault tenu de Dieu & du soleil, that is, The Province of Henault holds of God and of the sun. Which proverb Nicolaus Brontius in a discourse of his published in commendation of this region, interpreteth in two Latin verses to this effect: Star-guiding jove and Phoebus bright, Of this place only challenge right. In length it containeth about twenty, and in breadth sixteen miles. In which space (as Guicciardin reporteth) it comprehends four and twenty towns, and above nine hundred and fifty villages or hamlets. Robert Caenalis reckons up in this Province two thousand two hundred petty villages with Churches and steeples. At this present it beareth the title of an Earldom: and it contains within it one Princedom, eight inferior Earldoms, twelve Peers, two and twenty Baronies, six and twenty Abbeys, with other titles of dignity, which are to be seen in Guicciardine. The principal cities are Mons and Valenchienes: the last whereof situate upon the river Scheld, where it gins to be navigable for boats and barks, is a town very large and strongly walled. The townsmen for the most part employ themselves in trade of merchandise; and reap exceeding gains by a kind of cloth which they call Fussets, great quantity whereof is woven in this city, and carried from hence to the furthest parts of the world. Mons standeth upon the little river Troville, almost in the very midst of all the region. A town very sufficiently fortified against all hostile attempts. The citizens enrich themselves by a kind of stuff commonly called Say, whereof great abundance is here made. Here are besides the towns of Condet, Halle, Angie, Maubeuge, Auesne, Beaumond, Chimay, Quercey, the retiring place of Mary, sister to Emperor Charles the fift, who built there a most stately and sumptuous Palace, which was then highly esteemed; but afterward by the French King Henry the second quite burned and defaced. Here also is Bavacum commonly called Bavais, which some think to be Baganum or Bagacum mentioned by Ptolemey. Others are of opinion, that Caesar in his commentaries calls it Belgium. Howbeit Hubert of Liege thinks it not to have been so mighty in Caesar's time, but rather most of all to have flourished under Constantine the Emperor: which he gathereth by the ancient coins here daily digged up in great quantity, with the said emperors image upon them. In the marketplace of this town stands a pillar of stone, at the foot whereof the inhabitants say that all those ways begin, which with an high and direct passage extend from hence to all parts of France. These ways (they say) were made by Brunchild. And even till this day they are called after his name. For the French commonly term them Chemins de Brune haut; albeit the high Dutch call them de Rasije. There are as yet extant in sundry places some broken remainders of these ways. Bovillus noteth certain wonders of them; namely, that they are higher than the fields on either side; that they lie most directly between the principal towns of France; and that they are paved with flintstones, whereof all the fields adjacent are destitute: so that with admiration a man may imagine, that these flints either sprang out of the earth, or reigned down from heaven, or by a greater force than man's hand were gathered all the world over for the gravelling of these ways. Also upon the frontiers of this region towards the river Maese, in the way to France, you have Charlemont, Marieburg, and Philippeville, most strong garrisons against the incursions of the French: being built and so named by Emperor Charles the fift, by Mary his sister, and by K. Philip his son. This region aboundeth with iron and lead-mines. here are found also sundry kinds of marbles; as black, white, and particoloured; right commodious for the adorning of the palaces and sepulchers of Kings and great Nobles. Likewise here is digged great plenty of lime. Also a kind of stony and black coals, hardened in the nature of pitch, which the inhabitants use for fuel in stead of wood. And here also are made those thin transparent panes of glass, by means whereof unseasonable winds and weather are fenced out of houses and churches; and this glass excelleth all other that is made in any place besides. More you may read in Guicciardine, and in a peculiar discourse that jacobus Lessabaeus hath written of this region. Also Hubert Thomas of Liege in his book de Tungris & Eburonibus writeth thereof many memorable things. map of Hainaut, Belgium NOBILIS HANNONIAE COMITATUS DESCRIP. Auctore jacobo Surhonio Montano. Pays de Haynault tenu de Dieu et du Soleil. Cum privilegijs Imp. et Regi Ma.tie ad deconn. 1579 ARTOIS. THat the Atrebates were not the meanest people of Gallia Belgica, Caesar himself is witness. They are and have been a warlike nation, retaining as yet their ancient name. The head city called in Latin Atrebatum, was of old the Metropolitan also of Flanders; now it is named in French Arras, whereof the region adjacent and all the whole Province is called Artois, as if you would say Arratois, casting away the middle syllable. Hereupon by a new Latin name they call it Artesia. The whole region was by S. Lewis the French King adorned with the title of an Earldom: and the first Earl thereof was Robert the same King's brother, as writeth Vignier. It is very large, extending from the frontiers of Cambresis, Picardy, Henault, and Flanders, even to the Ocean sea. It was in times past subject to the Crown of France; but now by means of the peace between Emperor Charles the fift, and Francis the first the French King, concluded 1529, it is an absolute state of itself. It hath two famous cities, namely, Arras and S. Omer: the principal towns be Air, Hesdin, Lens, Bethune, Bappames, S. Paul, Lillers, and Perne; all which places are subject to the King Catholic. The cities of Boulogne, Calais, Guisnes, and Ardres (which are also within the bounds of this County) are the French Kings: for Pontieu is now abolished. It hath also divers fortresses and strong holds, besides an incredible number of noblemen's castles, which they use for dwelling houses. It contained of old two famous bishoprics, namely Arras and Ponthieu: but since, Ponthieu in the year 1553. was utterly destroyed, the jurisdiction thereof was distributed to three Episcopal seas; namely, S. Omer, and Ypre for the one half, and Boulogne for the residue. Bailiwicks or Hundreds, being the principal members or parts of the whole County, it hath nine; namely, that of Arras, of S. Omer, of Ponthieu, of Air, Hesdin, Lens, Bappames, Auen, Bredenard, and Aubignie. Under the Bailiwicke of Arras are comprised Boulogne, S. Paul, Perne, Bethune, and Lilers; but Calais, Guisnes, and Ardres do by ancient right belong to S. Omer. Likewise the Earl of Artois had other inferior Earls to his vassals, as namely, the Earl of Boulogne, of S. Paul, of Arcques, of Blangie, of Faukenberge, and of Syneghen. Now also it is augmented with the Princedom of Espinee, and the Marquisate of Renty. But how Boulogne first exempted itself from the jurisdiction of Artois, it is manifest out of histories: for after a certain Earl of Boulogne was attainted of treason against the French King, the King upon that occasion seizing upon his Earldom, it ever since denied homage unto Artois. Wherefore the Earl of Artois losing the one half of his right, assumed directly to himself homage or fealty over the county of S. Paul (which before was feudatary to the Earl of Boulogne) saying often times, that he would not be deprived both of his homage and under-homage: so that hitherto the Princes on both sides have used this custom; namely, that Boulogne no more acknowledgeth Artois, nor S. Paul Boulogne. Howbeit about this point in the latter treaty of peace 1559. there was some variance; wherefore the matter being referred to Commissioners, remains as yet undecided, the King of Spain holding still possession. It is commonly supposed, that Calais (the next port of the continent unto England) was by Caesar called Portus Iccius, from whence he sailed out of France thither. But if we more thoroughly consider the matter, we shall find it to have been another Port, namely, the town of Saint Omer, which that it was of old an haven and a most large inlet of the Ocean sea, even the high cliffs, which in a manner environing the city, do plainly demonstrate, besides infinite other arguments and relics of antiquity, which (though no man should affirm it) do most evidently convince, that the territory adjacent was in times past covered with sea; the truth whereof is till this day also confirmed by common and constant report. Yea Sithieu the ancient name of the city (for who knows not that the name of S. Omer is but new) manifesteth the same. As if it were derived of Sinus Itthius or Iccius. Also that the said have was in the province of the Morini, which Virgil and Lucan do call the farthest people. And that this is most true, an attentive Reader may by many arguments easily gather both out of Caesar his entrance and return from England. Neither can the space of thirty miles or thereabout, which he saith the island is there distant from the main, hinder my belief in this point; whenas the violence of the sea (especially in so narrow a place) may easily either add or diminish. Nor doth the distance of the sea there from the main to the continent much differ. Sufficeth thus much to have been said concerning Portus Iccius. Whether we have hit the truth or no, let others judge. Moreover, this Province hath three Bishoprics, to wit, Arras, S. Omer, and Boulogne; one and twenty Abbeys, and seven Nunneries; besides many Covents and Hospitals. It hath many rivers also; the principal whereof are Lys, Scarpe, Aa, Canche, and Authy, besides others that are navigable. Great is the number of villages and hamlets throughout the whole province. The soil is most fertile and abundant of all corn, and especially of wheat. Wherefore in the ancient French tongue some writ it was called Atrech, that is to say, The land of bread. Nor is it destitute of woods and groves, especially towards the South and West. The garments of the Atrebates or Artesians S. Jerome in his second book against jovinian noteth for precious. Also the Artesian mantles Vopiscus celebrateth in the life of the Emperor Carinus. Likewise the same Jerome and other authors affirm, that in his time it reigned wool in this province. This region, as others also adjoining, Guicciardin hath most notably described. map of Artois, France Artois. ATREBATUM REGIONIS VERA DESCRIPTIO. Johanne Surhonio Monteusi auctore. Illustri ac amplissimo viro Domino Christophoro ab Assonleville, equiti aurato Domino ab Altevilla R. M 'tis. consiliario primario. Ab. Ortelius in hanc formam compraehendebat, et dedicabat Cum privilegio Imp. et Regiea Ma.tie FLANDERS. THe extreme part of Europe, opposite to England and Scotland, environed by France, Germany, and the Ocean, is called by the inhabitants, The low countries, or lower Germany: but the French and all strangers in a manner call it by the name of Flanders. But in very deed Flanders hath not so great extension. For albeit Flanders properly so called was larger in times past; yet at this present it is bounded by Brabant, Henault, Artois, and the Ocean sea. This they divide into three parts, namely, Flanders the Dutch, the French, and the Imperial; which last part (because it never acknowledged any superior, besides the Prince of Flanders) they name also Flanders proprietary. The Dutch Flanders hath these cities; Gant, Bruges, Yperen, Cortrijck, Oudenard with Pammele, Newport, Furnas, Bergen, Sluise, Dam, Bierflet, Dixmud, Cassel, Dunkirk, Greveling, Burburch, and Hulst. The French Flanders, L'isle, Douai, and Orchies. And Flanders Imperial or Proprietary, Aelst, Dendermond, Geertsberg, and Ninoven. The principal rivers are Scheld, Lys, and Dender. Most part of the region is pasture-ground, especially towards the West: it breedeth fair oxen, and most excellent and warlike horses. It abounds with butter and cheese; and yieldeth wheat in abundance. The inhabitants are most of them merchants: and of flax (whereof they have in Flanders great plenty, & excellent good) and wool (which is brought them out of Spain and England) they make great quantity of linen and woollen cloth, which they disperse far and wide. This Province of Flanders hath 28. walled cities, 1154 villages, besides fortresses, castles, and noble men's houses. Among which Gaunt is the greatest city. Whereof Erasmus of Rotterdam in his Epistles writeth in manner following: I am of opinion (saith he) if you look all Christendom over, you shall not find a city comparable to this, either for largeness and strength, or for the civil government and towardliness of the people. So far Erasmus. It containeth in compass three Dutch miles. It is watered by three rivers, which divide it into twenty inhabited isles. For multitude and beauty of houses Bruges excelleth almost all the cities of the Netherlands; so famous a mart in times past, as (saith jacobus Marchantius) by that means the name of Flanders obscured all the regions round about. Yperen stands upon the river of Yperlee, very commodious for Fuller's. By clothing it grew in times passed to an huge bigness, till the English and men of Gaunt besieging it, cast down the large suburbs, and greatly diminished the same. As it is said in a common proverb, that Milan for a Dukedom excels all Christendom; so doth Flanders for an Earldom. It hath certain prerogatives: for the Prince thereof writes himself Earl of Flanders by the grace of God: which clause is proper to the stile of Kings. For it is given (saith Meierus) to no Duke, Marques, or Earl in Christendom, but only to him of Flanders: whenas all others usually add, By the clemency, or By the assistance of God, etc. He had in times past sundry officers peculiar to a King; as namely his Chancellor, his Master of the horse, his Chamberlain, and his Cupbearer; also two Marshals and ten Peers, as in France. The arms of this region in times past were a scutcheon Azure, divided by five Crosse-barres of gold with another small red scutcheon in the midst. Now it is a black lion in a golden field; which some are of opinion, he took for his arms, together with the other Netherlandish Princes, when they set forth on their expedition towards Syria in the company of Philip of Elsas: for at that time the princes of Flanders, Louvain, Holland, Lutzenburg, Limburg, Brabant, Zealand, Friesland, Henault, etc. changing their ancient arms, assumed to themselves lions of divers colours. The greater part of Flanders was from the beginning under protection of the French Kings; but now it is at liberty, and absolute of itself; being released by Emperor Charles the fift, Earl of Flanders: who in the treaty of Madrid quite shook off the French yoke. This region Guicciardine hath most diligently described, and jacobus Marchantius most learnedly. You may read also jacobus Meierus his ten tomes of Flanders affairs. map of Flanders, Belgium Ad autographum Gerardi Mercatoris, in hanc formulam contrahebat, parergaque addebat; Ab Ortelius. ZEALAND. LEuinus Lemnius of Zirichzee, in his book De occultis naturae miraculis, Of the bidden secrets of Nature, amongst other things writeth thus of Zealand, his native country: That this Marine tract, saith he, was notunknowne unto the ancients, it may out of Cornelius Tacitus easily be gathered; although not by the same name, that at this day it is known by: but of a custom and common kind of salutation and speaking one to another, which acquaintance and friends of this province do use at their meetings: therefore he calleth them by the name of MATTIACI, when he thus writeth: In the same jurisdiction are the Mattiaci, a nation very like the Batavi, but that those, in regard of the situation of their country, are more desperate and courageous. Whereby he giveth to understand, that although they are next neighbours and do border upon the Batavi or Hollanders, (so called of the hollowness and lowness of the ground) so that they might justly be accounted one and the same people, yet are only distinguished by the name of their customary salvation; and being nearer the Sea, are more hardy and audacious; (as indeed they are,) and for manhood, wit, policy, craft, deceits, cunning in buying and selling, and diligence in getting, and ways to enrich themselves, they do far excel them. And in that he calleth them Mattiaci, I conceive it, that they were not so named either of any place or captain, but of that fellowlike salutation, as I said, and usual manner of speaking one to another usual amongst them, to wit, of Maet, which in common speech and friendly meetings, signifieth a fellow and companion in all our actions, bargains, contracts, and dangers; of all our purposes, counsels, labours and travailles: a copartner and consort in any thing whatsoever we take in hand or go about, etc. For the name of Zealand is not ancient, but is lately invented, and made of Sea and Land, as who would say Sea-land, a country or land bordering upon the sea: for it is enclosed round with the ocean, consisting of fifteen islands, although it be not long since the raging Sea did great hurt in this country, by whose violence and overflowing, a good part of Zealand, (his dams, walls and banks being rend and broken down,) was overcome of the salt-water and laid level with the sea: notwithstanding certain of them do remain, of which especially three do continually wrestle with the boisterous billows of the sea, and do very hardly defend themselves with infinite costs and charges against this rude and unruly element. Of these first Walcheren (Walachria) doth offer itself to the eye of such as do sail to these coasts; so named either of him that first entered and inhabited in it, or (as I guess) of the gauls (Galli) which much frequented this country; who of the Low-countrie-men are yet called Walen; or of that part of Britain which lieth upon the West side of it, and is called Wales, the most gentlemanlike and bravest nation (you may believe him,) amongst the English, and descended also from the Gaulleses, which their language as yet doth manifest etc. From hence Northward or somewhat declining toward the East is Scouwen Scaldia, the Latins call it of the river Sceldt, which runneth by it and here falleth into the sea etc. Suythevelandt, so named of the situation of it toward the South (to distinguish it from another distant from it Northward and therefore called Noorthevelandt) a large and most goodly tract of ground, coasting along the shore of Flanders and Brabant, although of late years having suffered great damage and loss, it is now much less and narrower. Thus far Lemnius. Tritthemius in the Annalles of the Franks nameth Middleborough the chief city of these islands Mesoburgus Meyer; calleth it Mattiacum, more like a Latinist, than a true Geographer. More of these thou mayst read in the forenamed Lemnius, who hath most excellently well described all the islands of Zealand, and the cities of the same. To these if thou wilt, thou mayst adjoin Lewis Guicciardine, and I know not what else thou canst seek for further satisfaction. There are also certain Annalles of these islands, written in the mother tongue by john Reygersberg. But for an incomme, thou mayst also to these former add the descriptions of the cities of the Low-countries, done by Adrian Barland. Of the people of this province these verses are commonly spoken: Crescit nequitia, simul crescente senectâ; In Zelandinis non fallit regula talis. The worse they wax, as they grow old; In Zelanders this rule doth hold. These islands are situate between the mouths of the rivers Maese and Sceldt, bordering on the North upon Holland, on the East upon Brabant, on the South upon Flanders; on the West upon the german sea. james Meyer thinketh that Procopius calleth these Arboricas. Yet Petrus Divaeus is of opinion that this place of Procopius is corrupt, and for Arborichas it ought to be read and written, Abroditos. That these are those islands, I do verily believe, unto which Caesar, in his sixth book De bello Gallico, affirmeth that he forced a part of the army of Ambiorix Prince of the Eburones: which, as his own words do give to understand, did hide themselves in islands, which the continual motion, or ebbing and flowing of the sea had made. It is also very probable that Lucan in his first book aimed at these Isles, in these his verses: Quaque jacet littus dubium, quod terra fretumque Vendicat alternis vicibus, cùm funditus ingens Oceanus, vel cùm refugis se fluctibus aufert. Ventus ab extremo pelagus sic axe volutat, etc.— They come in troops amain, From where th'uncertain shore doth lie, that is nor sea nor land, But both, by course, as raging Tethys flow'th and ebb'th again: Or as the wind with rolling waves all calmed doth stand, From North to South thus carrying to and fro: etc. And that which the same Author in his ninth book sometime did speak of the Syrteses or Quicksands, one may now not altogether unfitly apply to these islands, where he thus speaketh,— Primam mundo Natura figuram Cum daret, in dubio terrae pelagique reliquit: Nam neque subsedit penitus quo stagna profundi Acciperet, necse defendit ab aequore tellus: Ambigua sed lege loci jacet invia sedes. When as this massy world by Nature first was framed, A doubtful case it seemed how God would have it named: For neither could the earth receive the ocean deep, Nor land well able was his own from sea to keep: The place so dangerous is, that none to it dare go; And whether sea or land it be, men scarce do know. Yet now these our islands are habitable, and easy and safely to be come unto, by the industry and labour of man, and not by the benefit and nature of the place. map of Zeeland, Netherlands ZELANDICARUM INSVLARVM EXACTISSIMA ET NOVA DESCRIPTIO, AUCTORE D. JACOBO A DAVENTRIA. Cum privilegio. HOLLAND. THus Erasmus of Roterodam, an Hollander doth describe Holland, his native country: Most learned men, saith he, do agree in this, and that upon great probability, that that island of the Rhein upon the main sea, which Tacitus maketh mention of in his 20. book, is the same that now they call HOLLAND. A land that I must always both highly commend & reverence, as to whom indeed I own my life and nativity: And I would to God that it lay in my power to do it again as great credit, as it hath done me honour and good, for the which I am much bound to praise the Lord. For in that that martial doth accuse this nation rusticitatis, of clownish simplicity; and that in that Lucan calleth the same trucem, rough and uncivil, either it is nothing to us, or else I deem both to be interpreted as a great commendation unto the same. For what nation in former times hath not been somewhat rude and uncivil? or when were the Romans more to be commended, then when they knew no other art or mystery but husbandry and discipline of war? If so be that those things which then were said of the Hollanders, some man shall stand in they may be verified of them now; what greater praise can be attributed to Holland, my native country, then if it may truly be said to loathe those jests of martial, which he himself calleth nequitias, knaveries? And I would to God that all Christians had such ears, as these Hollanders had, that they might either not entertain those pestilent conceits of that Poet, or at the leastwise would not be delighted with them. If any man please to call this clownishness, we do willingly bear that slanderous reproach, as being a thing common to us with the good Lacedæmonians, with the old Sabines & the worthy Cato's, so much commended. And Lucan, as I think, called the Hollanders truces, rough, in no other sense than Virgil calleth the Roman acer, stout and hardy. Otherwise if any man do respect their homely and plain manners, there is no nation more prone to civility and courteous humanity, in which there is less cruelty or surly sternness; they are of a good nature, plain, void of all treachery and guile, inclined to no notorious vices: only they are a little too much given to their pleasure, especially in banqueting: the reason of which I judge to be the wonderful plenty of all manner of things provoking them thereunto: and that partly by reason of the foreign commodities brought unto them, for that not only it possesseth the two mouths of the goodly rivers Maese and Rhein, but also for that the greatest part of this West coast is continually washed with the main sea: partly by reason of the natural fertility of the country, which every where is watered with many great and navigable rivers well stored with fish, and so hath abundance of pastorage and most fat meadows. Moreover the fens and woods afford infinite store of wildfowl: and therefore they constantly affirm that there is no country in the world, which in so little compass and plot of ground containeth more cities and towns, not very big in quantity and circuit, but for state of commonwealth and government excellent. For cleanliness and near keeping of their houses, the Hollanders do bear away the bell from all other nations whatsoever, by the judgement of Merchants which have traveled over the greatest part of the world. Of mean learned men there is nowhere greater plenty. The reason why many of them come not to the height of that exquisite learning, especially of the ancients, is their wanton and riotous life, or for that they esteem more of honesty and virtue, then great learning: For it cannot be denied but that they have good wits, as is manifest by many arguments: although indeed it doth not appear by me, whose gift that way is not great, as in nothing else. Thus far Erasmus in his Chiliades. This country of Holland almost wholly enclosed like a Peninsula, with the sea, and the mouths of the rivers Maes and Rhein, is not very large, as being in compass not more than 60. Dutch miles: yet it comprehendeth 29. walled cities, which are these, DORDRECHT, about an hundred years since by a deluge and overflowing of the sea made an island: by this 4. rivers do run. It is a mighty city, inhabited of very wealthy citizens, and beautified with most gallant buildings both public and private. here is a great concourse of Merchants: for in it is held the staple of Rhenish wine, corn, timber, and other wares and merchandise which are brought down by the Maes and Rhein into these countries to be sold. HAERLEM; this is the most stately and greatest city of all Holland, situate in a most pleasant place. Hard without the town walls is a very fine grove, whither the citizens upon festival days, do withdraw themselves, for their pleasure and recreation, after their labour and toilsome business. This town is famous for clothing, where it is certain that there are ten or twelve thousand clothes yearly made. here the citizens do persuade themselves the mystery of printing was first invented and practised. DELET, so named of Delft, which in their language signifieth a ditch. here also the townsmen use clothing. Moreover in this city, they brew good beer, which from hence in great plenty is transported into Zealand. This town in the year 1536. suffered great loss by fire, the greatest part of it being utterly defaced. LEIDEN, upon the Rhein, not far from his mouth where it sometime did fall into the sea, which now you may perceive to be stopped & choked with sand. It is thought to be the most ancient city of this province: for some do think it to have been so named of a Roman legion which sometime wintered in this place. Certain antiquities are here yet to be seen to this day. GOUDE upon the river Isel, in that place where it meeteth with the river Goude or Gouwe, whereof the city took his name. It is very populous. AMSTELREDAM, most stately built upon the inlet or bay called Tie, the most populous and frequent Mart town of all these parts. In every street almost, like as in Venice, a man may pass from place to place, by boat aswell as by foot, to dispatch his business. here daily from Norway, kussia, and other Northern countries, as also from Spain, France, England, etc. great store of ships do arrive and ancher; so that sometimes you shall see at once two hundred or three hundred fail of Merchant's ships (hulks they call them) to ride hereat anchor. Therefore this city for traffic, is commonly held to yield to none but Antwerp. ENCKHVISEN, upon that sea, which they vulgarly call in their language Suyderzee. Famous even in foreign countries for the building of great ships. HOORN, situate also upon the same bay. here in May is kept a fair, where there is sold such infinite store of butter and cheese, as is wonderful. ALKMAER; this place for plenty of butter and cheese doth excel all other cities of this province. PURMERENDE, famous for the castle or palace of the Count Egmond. EDAM, for building of ships and good cheese, deserveth also to be remembered amongst the rest. Moreover MUNNEKENDAM, WEESP, NAERDEN, and WEERT may not be forgotten. OUDEWATER, here groweth great store of hemp, so that here they make almost all the nets, ropes and cables which the Hollanders and Zelanders do use in fishing. SCOONHOVEN; as who would say, At the fair Orchards. Here is continual fishing for Salmon, where also is held a Staple of this commodity, as we said there was of wine at Dordrecht. Next after these do follow ISELSTEIN, VIANEN: Item LEERDAM, ASPEREN, and HVEKELEN, three little cities round in a circle upon the river Lingen, not about 500 pases one from another. GORICUM and WORICHUM, situate, upon the bank of the river Wael, one over against another. Gorichum hath a very goodly and beautiful castle. A man may justly call this town a city of store of all manner provision: such a market is here daily kept of such things as are necessary for the sustenance of man's life, which are from thence transported by ship unto other countries, but especially to Antwerp: Lastly, there are HVESDEN, ROTERODAM, SCHIEDAM, and both the MOUNTS', the one known by the name of S. Gertrude, the other of the number of Seven; Sevenbergen I mean, and Geertruydenberge, for so they call them. Other towns there are, which sometime were walled: which although at this day we do now see them to want, either by the rage of violent war, or by reason of other misfortunes, yet they still enjoy their old liberties and fredoms. Of this sort Medenblick Beverwijck, Muiden, Neuport, Vlaerdingen, and Gravesande. Moreover in this province there are above four hundred villages, amongst the which the Hague, (which they call Earls Hague) doth far excel the rest. This town Guicciardine thinketh for bigness, wealth, beauty and pleasant situation to surpass all other in Europe whatsoever: for it containeth two thousand houses: of which the Prince's palace, built like a castle fortified with a wall and dyke, where the Privy courts of justice are held, is one. near unto is a dark or thick groan, which by reason of the singing of birds, and sight of Deer, is both to the ears and eyes most pleasant and delightful. I might more justly call it Comopolis, a city like town; and may boldly compare it with Ctesiphon a borough in Assyria, situate upon the river Tigris, much magnified of all ancient writers: of which Strabo writeth, that that town is equal to a city for command and bigness, and was the place where the Parthian kings did use to winter, when they were desirous to spare the city of Seleucia. Under the jurisdiction also of Holland are certain islands, as Voorn, (with the towns Geeruliet, and Briele,) Goereden, or Goere, (with a town of the same name: Somersdijcke, Tenel, & divers others. The diocese of Vtrecht, governed not long since by a Bishop, in which were 5. cities, yielded itself to be subject to the jurisdiction of Holland, in the time of Charles the fifth Emperor of Rome. This country is so enclosed with the sea, severed by rivers, lakes, creeks and ditches, whereby it is divided as it were into certain plots and quarters, that there is no city nor village here, to which one may not go aswell by water as by wagon. Neither is there any place in the whole province, from whence one may not easily in three hours space, go to the sea. Chrysostomus Neapolitanus hath described this Olland, (for so he writeth it) in an eloquent letter of his directed to Count Nugarolo. Of this read the history of Holland, compiled by Gerardus Geldenhaurius and Cornelius Aurelius, as also Peter Divey, but especially Hadrianus junius his Batavia. Of the wonderful store and abundance of this country, read Lud. Guicciardine. Of the ruins of the Roman armoury or storehouse of munition, which the country people call, The British castle, (which is upon the shore of the german ocean, at a village called Catwijcke opzee, not far from the city Leijden) and of the inscriptions in marble there found, we have not long since set forth a peculiar treatise dedicated only to that argument. Of the province of Vtrecht, which now is under the command of Holland, and is likewise described in this Map, see the history of Lambertus. Hortensius' Monfortius. map of Holland, Netherlands HOLLANDIAE ANTIQVORUM CATTHORUM SEDIS NOVA DESCRIPTIO, AUCTORE JACOBO A DAVENTRIA FRIESLAND. THat the Frisijs, a most ancient nation, did long since inhabit along the sea coast, near the mouth of the river of Rhein, where also at this day they dwell, it is very apparent out of the records of ancient writers. For Ptolemey placeth them above the Busactores (or Busacteri, the people of that province which now is called Westfalia, as some think) between the rivers Vidrus, (they call it Regge) and Amasius, now called Eems. Tacitus, who reporteth that they were of good account amongst the Germans, and along by the sea coast to dwell on each side the Rhein: divideth them according to their power and greatness of command, into Maiores and Minores, the Greater and the Lesser: he moreover affirmeth that they dwell round about certain huge Lakes, such as were capable of the Roman fleet. The same author nameth certain Frisios' Transrhenanos, Frieslandmen, dwelling beyond the Rhein: which he saith did rather mislike the avarice of the Romans then their command. julius Capitolinus in the life of Clodius Albinus the Emperor, saith, that these Transrhenane Frieslanders were by the same Clodius Albinus discomfited and overthrown. Pliny mentioneth certain islands of the Frieslanders (insulas Frisiorum) in the river of Rhein: and the Erisciabones, a kind of people between Helium and Flewm, two mouths of the Rhein, where it emptieth itself into the main sea. It is manifest therefore that the Frisijs, anciently did not pass the river Eems: but at this day they are further spread Eastward, almost as far as the river Weser, (the old Geographers called it Visurgis.) Who also otherwise of them sometime, were designed by the name of the Chauci; (or Cauchi, for divers authors writ it diversly) it is out of all doubt. And beside these up higher, even in Denmark, in the confines of the little province Dietmarsh, there dwell a people vulgarly known by the name of Strandt Vriesen, that is, Frieslandmen inhabiting upon the sea coast. These it may be were those which Ptolemey calleth Sigulones. Saxon Grammaticus, and Albertus Crantzius, calleth this Frisiam Eydorensem, (of the river Eider upon which it bordereth) and Frisiam Minorem, the Lesser Friesland, both of them making it a branch sprung from those ancient Frisijs. Cornelius Kempius in his description of Friesland, divideth the whole country into seven Zelands, that is, marine shires, you may term them. The first is upon the West of the river Flews or Isel, and now is called Waterlandt: Then Westergoe, as who would say, The West-land: The third Oestergoe, that is, The East-land. These three he saith are commonly known and contained under the name of WEST FRIESLAND. The fourth is about the river Isel, where the cities Daventer, Swool, Hasselt, Steenwijck and Wollenhove are seated. The fifth containeth the liberties of Groeningen: The sixth that part which they call East- Friesland. The seventh is from the river Weser, beyond Elbe, even unto the little river Eyder. Otherwise this country of the Frisijs, is vulgarly divided into three parts, East Friesland, West Friesland, and Middle Friesland, which of some is called Groningen. Ptolemey nameth three towns of the Frisijs, Manarmanis, Phleum, and Siatutanda: Fleum Castellum in Tacitus is the same as I think that Phleum is in Ptolemey: the same Tacitus also maketh mention of Cruptoricis stipendarij villa the Manor of Cruptorix the stipendiary: Item, the grove of Baduhenna, where he greatly lamenteth that 900. Romans had their throats cut, and where another supply of 400. men, after that they had a suspicion of treason, did one kill another. The same author writeth that in his time Hercules pillars were here still remaining. The brave courageous mind of this nation and high conceit of their own valour, is manifest by the history of Verritus and Malorix, two of their princes. For these (as Tacitus reporteth) going to Rome, and finding Nero the Emperor busied about other matters, amongst other things which were usually showed to barbarous people, they came into Pompey's theatre, that they might behold the greatness of it. While they sat idly there upon the scaffolds (for they were not carried away altogether with the sight of the pastimes, as if they never had seen such before) they question about the differences of estates, what or who was a knight, and where sat the Senators, they observed some to sit in the Senators rooms in a strange habit: and demanding who they were, after they heard, that that honour was given to the Ambassadors of those nations which for valour, and amity with the Romans did excel others, they cried out with a loud voice, THERE ARE NO PEOPLE OF THE WORLD, THAT FOR prows AND FIDELITY DO GO BEFORE THE GERMANS: and thereupon they left their places & placed themselves in the Senators room: and it was well taken of the beholders, as a token of their ancient spirit and earnest emulation of virtue. Nero made them both freemen of the city of Rome. Pliny writeth in the third chapter of the fifth book of his natural history, that amongst the Frieslanders there groweth an herb which they call Britannica, having long black leaves; and a black root. The juice of this herb is pressed also out of the root. The flowers by a proper name they call Vibones: which being gathered before any thunder is heard, and eaten, do wholly preserve a man from that danger. This herb is not only good and medicinable for the sinews, and diseases of the mouth, but also against the Golne or Squinancy and biting of Serpents. Whether this herb be at this day certainly known, and by what name, I desire to be informed of our learned Herbatists. Whether that the inhabitants of this province be those same Frisijs, or whether happily they took their beginning and name from the Phrygians of Asia, as some would have it, or from others of other places, (for Strabo acknowledgeth also certain Phrygi in Illyria, about the Ceraunian hills) I leave to the learned to determine. The idle fables of those men I cannot choose but laugh at, which do think that these Frisijs came into this country from Fresia, a province of India. If I were delighted with fables, I had rather with Hanibald fetch the name of this people from their king Frisus, the son of Clodio. The writers of middle age, especially the French, do call them, as I have observed, Frisones, by a name framed of the French word Frisons, by which the Frenchmen at this day vulgarly do call the people of this province. They retain even to this day the ancient name. For they are commonly, amongst themselves in their own language, called Friesen, by which name also they are known throughout all Germany. They were converted unto Christianity by S. Boniface Archbishop of Mentz, at that same time when Zacharie was Pope of Rome. There is a strange history of Rabod Duke of Friesland, who when he should by Baptism have been consecrated and adopted into the number of Christ's flock, he demanded to what place his Grandfathers and Great-grandfathers were gone before him: and when he understood that they were all gone to Hell, he returned back again saying, that he had rather be with his ancestors. Whether of this Rabod our word Rahoudt, whereby in our Mother tongue we signify a knave and a wicked fellow, were derived, I cannot tell. Suffridus Petrus Frisius hath written generally of the Frisijs, in a several and peculiar treatise dedicated wholly to this argument: Cornelius Kempius and others have done the like: But Vbbo Emmius Frisius Gretensis of all hath done the same most learnedly. map of Friesland, Netherlands host end West urieslandte beschryvinghe. VTRIUSQVE FRISIORVM REGIONIS NOVISS: DESCRIPTIO. 1568. WEST FRIESLAND. FRiesland at this day is by the river Eems divided into West- Friesland and East- Friesland. West Friesland, whose description we here do offer unto thy view, doth by a most ancient right challenge unto itself the name of Friesland, and was always esteemed the better. For this country had his proper king, until the days of Charles the Great: after whose death this province was diversly vexed and suffered many grievous storms of frowning fortunes ire, although indeed before that time also it had often been assaulted and battered by the Danes and Norweys. Yea and the raging Ocean, a continual and most noisome enemy of this country, by overflowing, beating upon it, tearing and rending his walls and banks hath much molested the same, and yet it will not suffer it to be quiet. Lastly, how it hath of later days been troubled by the Bishops of Vtrecht and Earls of Holland, I think there is no man but doth well remember. But at length, in the days of Charles the fifth, a very peaceable prince, it enjoyed peace and rest from all former troubles. At this day they do divide it into three parts; Westergoe, Oestergoe, and Sevenwolden: which again are distinguished into 29. Gretanies, (as they vulgarly call them in their mother tongue) Courts or principal places appointed for the executing of justice. Moreover in this map there is described the territory of the renowned city Groningen: as also that tract which they call Ommeland: to these are adjoined Ouerysel, Drent, and Twent, countries of a fat and fertile glebe, well inhabited, full of villages and hamlets, breeding also great plenty of cattle. The cities of West Friesland are thirteen, GROENINGEN, the more famous for that it brought forth the learned Rodolphus Agricola: DAM, LIEWERDT with a fair castle: here is kept the Court or place of Parliament and Chancery, as they commonly call it: DOCKUM, the place where the famous Mathematician Gemma Frisius was borne: FRANICHER, a common palace, and place of retreat whither the Noblemen and Gentry of this country do for their pleasure retire themselves: BOLSART, SNEECK, where joachim Hopper a very learned and worthy man, was borne: ILST, SLOTEN, HARLINGEN, upon an arm of the Germane ocean; (which they call Suyderzee,) hath a commodious haven; guarded with a strong castle to defend it from the impechment and assault of the enemy: WORCKUM and HINDELOPEN, upon the same bay: Lastly, STAVEREN, which in time past hath been a mighty city, but now having endured many bitter storms and inundations of the sea, it is nothing so renowned nor great. There are beside these 490. villages or parishes, of which divers are endowed with great privileges, and have many rich farmers: It hath many Monasteries; so that for the beauty of their towns, husbandry of the land, and stately abbeys, Friesland giveth place to no other country whatsoever. That in this province are many gentlemen descended from honourable families, having their houses and farms in divers places of the shire, and no Barons or free Lords, the cause is partly by reason of the foresaid casualties, and partly for that they being contented with their own estate and liberty, have not followed the courts of foreign Princes. Petrus Olivarus in his annotations upon Pomponius Mela, where he speaketh of West Friesland, writeth, that within so little a circuit of ground he never saw so many parish Churches. There were, saith he, which do allege this to have been the cause of that multitude of Churches: they report that there arose a great contention amongst the nobility of this country about their places in those Churches, every one contending for the highest seat: and when as this contention grew every day worse and worse, they determined, as many as were able, to build them several Curches, every man upon his own domains: and so every man might take the highest room in his own seat: and here grew the cause of building so many Churches. Thus far Olivarius, where also thou mayst see many things else worth the reading. Moreover read Albertus Crantzius, his Saxonia. But he that desireth a more ample knowledge of this province, let him have recourse unto the description of the Low countries done by Lewis Guicciardine. Aelsius Edovardus Leon Frisius hath described this country in Heroic verse, dedicated to D. Viglius Zwichemus: Cornelius Kempius, and Suffridus Petrus have done the same at large in peculiar treatises. The learned Hieronymus Verrutius did this other day promise to set out the antiquities of this Country. map of West Friesland, Netherlands FRISIA OCCIDENTALIS. SIBRANDUS LEONIS LEOVARDIENSIS DESCRIB. Cum privilegio Imp. et Reg. Mtm. ad decennium. 1579. Antiquae Frisiae situs sub. Augusto Imperatore, ut fertur. EAST FRIESLAND. THat the Frisijs, did not in former times inhabit this tract, but the Cauchi, there is none, I think, that doubt. Beside Strabo, Dion, Suetonius, Paterculus, and Ael. Spartianus, Ptolemey, (who distinguisheth them into The Greater, and The Lesser,) doth make mention of this people. Ptolemey placeth the Greater Cauchi, between the rivers Weiser and Elbe: the Lesser, between Eems and Weiser, where now these Frieslanders, which we call East-Frieslanders, at this day do dwell. Of the Cauchi, Pliny in the first Chapter of his sixteenth book, thus speaketh: In the North we have seen, saith he, the countries of the Cauchi, the Greater and the Lesser, (as they are termed) altogether void of wood and trees. For by an huge inlet there, twice every day and night by courses, the sea runneth in amain, confusedly covering whatsoever generally the earth bringeth forth; leaving it doubtful which is sea, and which is land. There the silly distressed people get them up to the tops of high hills, or mounts raised, by labour and industry of men, (according to the height of the highest tide, as they find by experience,) and thereon they build their poor cottages: where they dwell like sailors floating on the waters, when the ocean flowing encloseth them round: or like those which have suffered shipwreck, when the waters ebbing return back again: and then they go out to fish about their cabbines, when they observe the fish to follow the tide. They have no cattle, they live not upon milk and whitmeats as their neighbours do, they hunt not any wild beast, as being far from any shrubs or bushes where they may hide their heads. Of Reike, a kind of seaweed, and rushes growing upon the washeses and boggy places they twist cords, whereof they make their fishing nets: and taking up a kind of muddy earth with their hands, drying it rather with the wind, then with the sun, they use it for fuel to dress their meat, and heat their limbs, stark and stiff with the cold blasts of the Northern winds. They have no other drink but rain water, which they catch and keep in ditches in the porches of their houses. Yet these nations, if they be at this day conquered by the Romans, they count it no other but slavery and bondage. So it is indeed, fortune is favourable to some to their own hurt and hindrance. Thus Pliny writeth of this people; who wondereth that they preferred liberty, before the tyrannous command of the Romans, or rather, as I think, he envieth that they were freed from their yoke. For neither is it yet so wonderful a thing as he would make it, for a free nation, before all things else whatsoever, to maintain their liberty: which is excellent a thing in his judgement, o Pliny, whom thou thyself dost highly commend before all other, who persuadeth us to maintain the same with the uttermost hazard of our life: and affirmeth it worthily to be desired and preferred not only of man, but also of brute beasts, before all things in the world beside. This country in former times was divided into many Signiories; which severally were governed by their several and proper Princes, even unto the time of Frederick the third, Emperor of Rome; who gave this whole country unto one Vlricke, and created him Earl of the same, in the year after Christ's nativity 1465. The soil of this tract is so rich of all necessary things, that it seemeth not greatly to stand in need of the help of neighbour countries. Yea it doth so plentifully abound with divers things, as Horses, Oxen, cattle, Hogs, Wool, Butter, Cheese, Barley, Oates, Wheat, beans, Pease, and Salt, that from hence every year they convey great store of these commodities unto foreign countries. This County hath but two walled cities, namely, Eemden and Awricke. Of which EEMDEN, situate at the mouth of the river Eems, is the common Mart-towne of the whole province, for concourse of Merchants especially famous, which indeed is caused by the commodiousness and opportunity of the haven, which doth thrust itself so far up into the heart of the city, at such a great height and depth, that it doth easily receive and entertain great ships, full laden, with sails stricken into the very midst of the same. This city is much beautified with the sumptuous palace of the Prince, a gorgeous Church, the Yield hall, and the goodly houses of the private citizens. AURICK, by reason of the woods and groves which on all sides almost do enclose it, is inhabitd for the most part of Gentlemen and Noblemen, where they recreate and delight themselves with Hawking and Hunting. In the territory of this city, there is, as Kempius reporteth, a place called jyl, enclosed round with a wall, beset with bushes, a commodious dwelling for Hares and Dear: in which as in a Park or warrein they maintain a great number of these kind of beasts, which none dare take under a great penalty: but they are reserved for the Earl's disport and pastime when he is disposed to recreate himself with hunting. In the confines also of this city Awricke, is a little hill rising somewhat high, (commonly they call it Obstalsboom or Vpstalsbom) where the seat of justice or Court leet for the whole shire is ordinarily held. here they were wont every year, out of all the Zelands, to meet in the open and wild fields, and there by the most skilful and approved lawyers, such as best knew their customs and laws, to end and determine all controversies arising between man and man. In this precinct also are diven castles, villages and farms. Of hamlets and endways, such is the number, that oft times one doth touch another. The greatest part of which both for beauty of their houses and streets, as also for multitude of inhabitants and strangers, do so excel, that they may foe honour and greatness contend with divers cities of Germany. The people do give themselves either to traffic as Merchants, or to get their livings by occupations and handicrafts, or by playing the husbandmen and tilling the ground. With their neighbours and foreigners they speak in the Dutch tongue, amongst themselves they use a peculiar language, proper to that nation and not understood of strangers. They are comely appareled, yea even the very country people, so that a man would take them to be citizens. The women wear a kind of attire and apparel much differing from that of other nations. They bind up all the hair of their had into one lock, and that, set out with divers silver and gilt spangles and buttons, they let to hang behind their back. Their head they bind up in Summer with a cawl of red coloured silk, behung with silver spangles, but in the Winter they wear an hood of green cloth, wherewith they do so cover their whole head, that scarcely one may see their eyes: this kind of attire they call an Hat. Their upper garment (huick of lose gown) which they wear abroad, from the head to the foot is pleited with many small pleits, and is so stiff with silver and gilt wire or plate woven into it, that when it is put off, it will stand upright. This sometime is made of red, sometime of green cloth. In this country of East-Friesland there are also two other counties, the one called Esens, the other jeveren, bearing the names of their chief towns. Of the situation of this province, nature and manners of the people, read Vbbo Emmius. map of East Friesland, Netherlands FRISIA ORIENTALIS RIDERIAE PORTIONIS facies, ante inundationem, qui postea sinus maris factus est. DENMARK. Saxon Grammaticus hath thus described Denmark: DENMARK, saith he, parted in the midst by the boisterous sea, containeth a few small parts of the main continent, severed and disjoined one from another by the breaking in of the ocean winding and turning itself divers ways. Of these JUTIA, juitland, is, in respect of the greatness and beginning, in the entrance of the kingdom of Denmark. Which as it is in situation first, so running out further, it is placed in the utmost borders of Germany. From whose company it being parted by the intercourse of the river Eydor, it runneth with a larger breadth toward the North, even to the bank of the frith of Norwey (he calleth it Fretum Noricum.) In this is the bay of Lemwicke, (Sinus Lymicus) abounding with such store of fish, that it alone yieldeth as much provision of victual to the inhabitants, as all the whole country beside. To this is adjoined FRESIA, (Strand Friesen) a province much lesser, which lying more low than juitland in plain and champion fields, receiveth from the sea overflowing it, great strength and heart, and is very settile for come. Whose inundation or violent tide, whether it do bring to the country people more profit or damage, it is hard to say: For in tempestuous weather the Sea breaking in through the creeks wherein the water was wont to be contained, such a world of waters oft times doth follow and come into the country, that divers times it runneth over not only the fallow fields, but drowneth also whole families with their goods and cattle. After juitland, the isle FIONIA, (Fuinex) doth follow upon the East, which a narrow arm of the ocean sea doth sever from the main land. This island as upon the West it looketh toward juitland, so upon the East it hath the isle SEELAND, (Sialandia, he calleth it) an island much commended for the great abundance of all manner of necessary things that it yieldeth: which for pleasant situation is thought to excel all the provinces of this kingdom, and is supposed to be in the midst of Denmark, indifferently situate between the one end of the same, and the other. Upon the East side of this, an arm of the ocean runneth between it and SCONE, (Scania, Scandinavia, Basilia and Baltia called by divers authors) a part of Norwey or Swedland. This sea yearly affordeth great gain to the Fishermen. For this whole bay or gulf of the sea, is so full of all sorts of fish, that the fishermen oft times do catch such store and therewith they so freight their boats, that they have no room to stir their oars: neither do they here use any nets or other means to take the fish, but many times they are taken only with the hand. Moreover HALLAND and BLIEKER, (Blekingia he nameth it) two provinces, issuing forth from the main land of Scone, like two arms from one and the same body of a tree, are, by many spaces and by-corners, adjoined and knit to Gotland and Norwey. Thus far Saxon Grammaticus. See also Albert Crantzius, Sebastian Munster, and the Ecclesiastical history of M. Adam's. The kingdom of NORWAY, is subject to the crown of Denmark, as also the isle GOTLAND: Item, (if you will give credit to Mark jordane in his map of Denmark) the islands Groenland, Island, Hetland, Feroa, and the Orkneys. Yet we have said before that the Orkney isles do belong unto the kingdom of Scotland, under the name and title of a Dukedom. Olaus also saith, but falsely as I persuade myself, that the isle Gotland doth belong unto the kingdom of Swedland. GOTHIA, or the isle Gotland is a good ground for the feeding and bringing up of cattle, horses and oxen. There is plentiful fishing, fowling and hunting. It is very rich of a kind of fair marble, as also of all manner of things necessary for the maintenance of man's life. In it is the goodly town Visbui, sometime the most famous and frequent Mart of all Europe. There are yet remaining certain ruins of marble, sufficient testimony of his ancient greatness and beauty: at this day it is now renowned for the fair Abbey of Benedictine Friars; and the Library there containing about 2000 books of sundry authors, rare and ancient manuscripts. Thus far out of Olaus Magnus and jacobus Zieglerus. CIMBRICA CHERSONES US, now called IVITLAND. CImbrica Chersonesus, out of the which the Cimbri, about the year 105. before the incarnation of Christ, issued forth and spread themselves in other countries of Europe, to the great terror and affrighting of all Italy, stretching itself from the river Elbe into the North about 80. miles, containeth many large and goodly shires. It is a part of the kingdom of Denmark, which M. adam's nameth Daniam Cismarinam, Denmark on this side the sea. In the entrance of it, as one cometh out of Saxony there standeth HOLSTATIA, Holstein, which old writers, for that it is disjoined and severed four the rest of Germany, toward the North, by the river Elbe, (Albis they called it) named NORDALBINGIA: and for that it was always accounted the uttermost Northern bound of the Roman Empire: and therefore Henry surnamed Auceps, the Fowler, Emperor of Rome, about 650. since, had here in the city of Sleswicke somewhat beyond the limits of the Empire, a Lieutenant and Lord-warden of the Marches. Holstein containeth three principal shires, WAGRIA, STORMAR, and DITMARSH: of the which Federicke the Emperor, about 106. years agone, made a Dukedom. The next province, from the river Eydore, which is the furthest bound of Holstein, even unto Kolding, containeth the Dukedom of Sleswick, so named of Sleswick the chief city, and ancientest mart town of this country. For in former times this country was entitled by the name of the Dukedom of juitland, which Waldemare the great-grand-child of Abel king of Denmark first held by homaga from Erick their king, about the year of Christ 1280. The male line of the Kings and Dukes failing, and the Dukedom of Sleswick and the kingdom of Demnarke being united and knit into one body, Queen Margaret heir to the three crowns, granted the Dukedom of Sleswick to Gerard Duke of Holstein, on this condition; that he should acknowledge his tenure from the king of Denmark. The rest of Cimbrica Chersonesus called North juitland, stretching itself toward Norway, by Scagen, (a town by reason the quicksands and the shallow sea there, well known to sea men,) groweth sharp and narrow like a wedge. This province is broadest about Aleburgh, a mart town upon an arm of the sea, which they call Lymford: for there it falleth into juitland, and pierceth almost quite thorough the same Westward, dividing Wensussel (only a very narrow space except) from the rest, making it a Peninsula or Neckland: from thence spreading itself into a greater breadth, enclosing and compassing many goodly islands, putting forth many elbows and branches, it distinguisheth and boundeth divers shires and countries. In this Bay is that Island, which Otho the first, Emperor of Rome, about the year after Christ's incarnation 960. when as he passed with his army from the one end of juitland to the other, called Ottonia: whereof the whole tract about this I'll is called Otthesunt, or vulgarly Odsunt. That island is now called Tyrhalm: so named, as I guess, of tire the mother of king Harald: who, after the departure of the Emperor Otho out of juitland, caused all the country from Sleswick Northward, to be fenced with a wall and deep trench. In that Island at this day there is a village called Odby: where they suppose that the juites overthrew the Emperor and his forces. Thus far the author of this chart, hath written of this whole province. map of Denmark DANIAE REGNI TYPUS. CORNELIUS ANTONIADES DESCRIPSIT. Cum Privilegio. map of Jutland, Denmark CIMBRICAE CHERSONESI nunc JUTIAE descriptio, auctore Marco jordano. Cum privileio decenn. 1595. HOLSATIA, vulgarly called HOLSTEIN. OF Holstein thus Crantzius in the seven and twentieth Chapter of his fifth book of the history of Saxony: Holstatia took the name of a vulgar word of that language: for that the country is woody and full of forests, to distinguish between these parts and the other near adjoining, which are moorish and green pasture grounds. The Saxons call the inhabitants Holsaten, that is, people dwelling amongst the woods: on the contrary those which dwell in fenny countries they call Merstude. Thereof the Latins have form he names Holsati, Holsatia, (Holsaten and Holstein) like as the French and Italians are from their own languages wont to enrich the Latin tongue. Upon the East, this country is bounded by the river Bilene, on the West by Store, on the South by Elbe or Elue; on the North by Eydore, which in time past was the furthest bound of Denmark. From this river Eastward the Wandalles or Vandalles otherwise called Wagers did inhabit: of whom that province was named WAGRIA, of an ancient (and sometime a populous) city of that name, now a poor village little inhabited, without wall, trench, rampart or fence: the houses are covered with reeds gathered in the fens, homely and country like: it runneth out Eastward as far as the river Travenna. Notwithstanding that part of the country, which from the river Bilene by Elbe declineth toward the river Store, and of that river is called Stormare, leaveth but a little ground to the old Holsatia, from Store to Eydore. For the Dietmarshers a people inhabiting in mournish and fenny places, do claim a freedom and privilege from the jurisdiction of any other Prince. This Crantzius in his time wrote of the state of Holstein then. Whereupon it is apparent that Holstein was divided into Thietmarsh, Wagria, and Stormare. The same Crantzius and others, do also call these Holsaters, Transabianos and Nordalbianos, as situate beyond and upon the northside of the river Elbe, called of the Latins Albis. Ado nameth them also Northuidos, under whom are contained, as the same author and Helmoldus do write, the Stormaren, Holsaters, and Thietmarshers. He that wrote of the wars between the Danes and Dietmarshers, (his name we know not) doth describe these countries somewhat otherwise then those forenamed writers have done. For he affirmeth that Holstein, as now it is called, generally doth comprehend the Dukedom of Sleswicke, Wagria, Stormare, Dietmarsh, and juitland, with certain other lesser countries and islands; as namely, Angle-land, Swant-land, and Wensusset anciently called Cimbrica Chersonesus. But this limitation is somewhat too large: for the same author doth presently after write, that Holstein properly is bounded with those four rivers, within which Crantzius doth restrein it. Although that Annonius the Monk, as he citeth there, in steed of the river Eyder doth place upon the North, the wall and trench which the country people call Denwerk. And this is that Holstein which this our Map presenteth unto thy view. That the Cimbri a warlike people did long since inhabit this tract, it is very apparent out of the writings of most approved authors. In Wagria or Wagreland, Crantzius reckoneth up these cities; Oldenburgh, Luthenburgh, Niestade or Nigestad, Todesto, Zegebergh, Plone etc. In Stormare, Hamburgh, Reinoldesborgh, Itzeho, Niemunster etc. Dietmarsh hath no cities, only there they dwell in streets and villages: and of it we have before written at large in his proper place. Of the country of Sleswicke, read David Chytraeus his Saxon history. Where also he speaketh much of Hamburgh, a city belonging to this Dukedom. The islands belonging to the WANDALLS. THey are three islands pertaining to Pomerland, RUGIA, Rugen, VSEDAMIA, usedom, and WOLLINIA, Woollin, the more famous for their three Market towns, Vineta, Arcona and julina. VINETA, a goodly town of usedome, which Conrade the second Emperor of Rome, surnamed Salignus, by the help of Canutus king of Denmark, destroyed in the year of Christ, 1036. having stood in flourishing estate about 250. years together: the quarrel grew, as they report, for that they had used certain Christian Merchants trading thither, very despitefully and cruelly. It was not situate, as Crantzius affirmeth, near the mouth of the river Divenow, or upon the East side of the creak, where the new lake emptieth itself into the sea. For it is from thence seven miles Westward, two miles Southward from the strong castle Wolgast. At this day the foundation of it is yet to be seen in the sea, about thirty furlongs from the shore, or from the fisher-men's cottages in Damerow. It seemeth to have been well-nigh as big as Lubeck. Toward the latter end of winter, the ice of the marine quarters there about are gathered together and do stay upon these breaches, and oft times it appeareth a far off like a Castle or Bulwark. here the Seals (Phocae) do cast their young and bring them up in the summer time, (the East sea being calm,) upon the crags and rocks there. And been they sleep upon the tops of the cliffs and rocks which am above the waters. These do much hurt to the poor fishermen that dwell here about; eating up the laxes and other fishes, which they catch with hooks. ARCONA, now the seamen vulgarly call it Ormunde. In the neckeland of Rugen, was Wittow or Witmund, as the Hollanders call it, of the high white chalky cliffs upon the sea-coast. This island is divided into many small isles and necklands: It hath in all 28. parish Churches. Waldemare king of Denmark, in the year of Christ, 1168. spoiled Arcona. Ottocare king of the Romans and of all Italy, was borne in Rugen, as also divers other famous captains, renowned in histories, and registered by Francis Ireney. In our time it hath brought forth many learned noble men, which have been of the Council to Kings and great Princes. JULINUM, now Wollin, stood longest. This overcame the fleet royal and great armada of Swein the first, king of Denmark, and took him thrice in three several battles at sea; yet was three times rescued and released our of their hands again. julinum stood in that place or there about where now the town Wollin is seated, as the monuments in the places near adjoining do sufficiently testify. Saint Otto Bishop of Bamberg, the Apostle of Pomerland, in the year 1124. in this town baptised 22000. men. here the Prince of Pomerland erected a Bishop's sea, and Albertus the first Bishop of Pomerland, was first installed Bishop of the same. Yet the citizens and people about julinum did soon fall back to paganism and do again adore their idol Trigilaff, and utterly forsook Christ: and therefore fire fell down from heaven, and wasted the city. Waldemare also presently after the fire, two years, after the overthrow of Arcona, razed julinum to the ground. There is also the I'll Gristoe, over against and within kenning of Camin. These things as I have here set them down, were written unto me from Colberg, by M. Peter Edling. See Saxo, Helmold and Crantzius. map of Holstein, Germany HOLSATIAE DESCRIPTIO. Marco jordano Holsato auctore. Cum gratia et Privilegio. map of Rügen, Usedom and Wolin, Germany RUGIAE, VSEDOMIAE, ET JULINAE, Wandalicarum insularum Vera descriptio. 1584. THIETMARSIA, or DIETMARSH. OF the MARSI, descended from Marsus, Strabo the ancient Geographer speaketh: and saith that many years since they went from the coasts about the Rhein, into a low and moorish country. Of these are come the THEUTOMARSI, or, as they commonly pronounce the word, the Thietmarsi, (the Dietmarshers) who about 400. years agone, were governed by the most ancient family of Staden, many of which they treacherously slew, and so at length they made themselves free, by killing & banishing all their Nobility. Henry, surnamed the Lion, Duke of Saxony subdued them: but he being outlawed by the Emperor Frederick, Walemare king of Denmark seized upon the country, and when as he used their help against Adolph Earl of Holstein and the Lubeckers, they revolted unto the enemies, by whom the king was overcome at the village Bornhovet. Thus again being restored unto their liberty, lest they might seem to be Anarchy, subject to no jurisdiction, they shrouded themselves under the patronage of the Archhishop of Breme, and him they acknowledged for their Prince: but yet they would never pay him tribute or subsidy, nor ever would be obedient to his laws or commands. Often the Dukes of Holstein have attempted wars against them, and always they suffered the repulse. Frederick the third, Emperor of Rome, gave the country to Christian the first, king of Denmark, under the title of a Dukedom: whose son john, making war upon them in the year 1500. lost the day, all his forces being overthrown, himself with a very few hardly escaped by flight, leaving behind him the greatest part of the nobility of Holstein. After that, they grew more insolent by this victory, and oft greatly troubled and molested the Duke of Holstein. Adolph son of Frederick king of Denmark, heir to the kingdom of Norway, and Duke of Sleswicke and Holstein, not being able to endure their malapert insolency, in the year of Christ 1559. mustereth his men, gathereth a great army, to whom Frederick the second, king of Demnarke, and john his brother, join their forces. These armies thus united, set forward, and presently take Meldorp, with all the South part of the province. Then after a few days respite, they led their forces along by Tilenbrugge,: against whom the Dietmarshers out of Hemmingstade make head with all their power, and met the enemy before the town Heyde; intending to force the soldiers to retire being wearied with a tedious march: but oft repelled, and yet charging again afresh, at length they are beaten down, killed, forced to fly, and the town is taken and fired. There were slain that day about 3000. Dietmarshers. Duke Adolph labouring like a valiant captain, to keep his men in array, and to bring them on again which began to fly, received an hurt. This battle was fought upon the thirteenth day of june. The Dietmarshers having received this overthrow, submitted themselves to the King and the Dukes, and obtaining pardon, they were again received to grace: and thus Dietmarsh, which for many ages together by force of arms had defended and maintained their liberty, became subject to the Dukes of Holstein. This the author of this Map, which here we have inserted into our Theatre, hath written of this country. See also Albert Crantzius his Chronicle of Saxony. Christianus Silicius, a Dane, hath lately set forth a little Treatise, in which he hath described these wars between the Danes and the Dietmarshers, and other things which do much make for the better understanding of this tract. OLDENBURG. THis country took his name from Oldenburg, the chief city. Albertus Crantzius in his Metropolis in the fifteenth chapter of the third book, writeth that this is one of the most ancient Earldoms of Germany: for in the thirty chapter of his second book, he reckoneth Widekind, Duke of Saxony, who lived in the time of Charles the Great, amongst the Earls of this country. Iraenicus affirmeth that this city was repaired by Charles the Great, who also there dedicated a church to S. john Baptist, consecrated by Edalgarge the Bishop. In this I think he is deceived, that he reckoneth this city amongst the cities of the wandals, and describeth it upon that coast. For this is another city different from that; and is in Wagria, a province of Holstein, nothing near Pomerland. This the Wandalls called Stargard, the Danes Brannesia; each according to the propriety of his own tongue, as the same Crantzius writeth. The author of this Map thinketh that the Ambrones, (a people which went into Italy with the Cimbers, and were slain and overthrown by Marius, as Plutarch recordeth) dwelled here about, and their name yet to remain amongst that people which they call Amerlanders. The same he thinketh of the Alani saxons, which he verily believeth to have sometime dwelled about the lake Alana in this province, upon each side of the river Alana (both in the Map are written Ana) even as high as the castle Oria; and at this day to be called Lengener, as who would say Alani, and Auerlenger, that is, the Alanes on the further side. Andrew Hoppenrode in his book of Pedigrees, hath something of the Earls of this County. But David Chytraeus hath written the best of any man of it, in his history of Saxony. map of North Holstein, Germany THIETMARSIAE, HOLSATICAE REGIONIS PARTIS TYPUS. Auctore Petro Boeckel. map of the County of Oldenburg, Germany OLDENBURG COMMIT. Laurentius Michaelis describ. WESTPHALIA, or as vulgarly it is called WESTPHALEN. THis country seated between the rivers Weiser and Rhein, runneth out toward the South almost as far as Hessen, his North border abutteth upon Friesland. The famous rivers Eems and Lip, (Amasis and Lupias) besides some other of lesser note, do run through this country. The soil is reasonably fertile; but of those things rather that do belong to the maintenance of sheep, cattle, and such like beasts, than men. It yieldeth divers kinds of fruits, as apples, nuts, and acorns, wherewith they feed and fat their swine: for of these they have great store, the gammons and legs of which, dried in the smoke, are from hence far and near transported and carried into foreign countries: for the gammons of Westphalen bacon are accounted for a dainty dish at great men's tables. These also that country people do sometime eat raw, and take it for a savoury meat. It is more fertile about Susate and Hammon, but most rich of all commodities, in the province of Paderborne and Lip. The diocese of Munster is good meadow and pasture ground: as also that tract which is about Weisser in some places. It is woody all about Surland and the county of Berg. About Collen and the county of March it is not without some vein of metal. The people are goodly men, of a tall and comely stature, strong and able bodies, and courageous stomach. It hath many good soldiers, well trained, and ready at an hours warning. The Counties and Noble houses which do belong to this Country, are, in the judgement of Rolevinge, the County of Benthem, Tekelenburgh, March, Waldecke, Spigelberg, Dinstlaken, Oldenburg, Diephold, Ravesburg, Limburg, Arnsburg, Ritburg, Lip, Buren, Rekelinchuisen, Ludinchuyssen, Steenuord, Horstmare, Borchlo, Brunckhorst, Gem and Cappenberg: to these also Hammelman addeth, Delmenhorst, Lingen, and Sterneberg. The people about the tract of Collen and in March, are the Surlandi: the Bergenses, which dwell in the mountains and such as are subject to the Duke of Cleeveland: the Emeslandi, in the Bishopric of Munster and the inhabitants about the river Eems, and toward Friesland: the Slachterlandi, in the same province near Cloppenburg: and the Norlandi, (that is, the Northern people) in the tract of Osnaburg: lastly, the Delbruggij, in the diocese of Paderborne. The chief cities of Westphalen properly so called, are Munster, Dusseldorp, Wesall, Oldenburg, Osnaburg, Mind, Herworden: and of less note Widenbrug, and Coesueldt. Some do account the ancient and true Saxony, to be Westfalen: and do think it to have been inhabited long since by the Cherusci, whose Prince or General, Tacitus and Velleius do write to have been that same Arminius, who slew Quintilius Varus the Roman, and put his three legions to the sword. Herman Hamelman hath set out the description of this country in a several treatise; out of whom we have gathered this brief discourse: he nameth and citeth for his authors Werner Roleving, Gobeline, and others more of less note, writers which yet I have not known. The studious Reader to these may adjoin Albert Crantz his Saxony. Item David Chytraeus his history of Saxony, where he hath a large and learned description of this country. Of this province this rhythm and proverb is commonly spoken by travelers. Hospitium vile, Crank broot, dun bier, langhe mile, Sunt in Westphalia, Qui non vult credere, loop da. Lodging base hard bed, Kentish miles, small drink and brown bread, In Westphalen be, He that will not believe't, let him go see. map of Westphalia, Germany WESTPHALIAE TOTIUS, FINITIMARUMQVE REGIONUM ACCURATA DESCRIPTIO. Qui olim saxons, postea se Ostphalos et Westphalos dixere: Visurgi flumine distinctos: Ostphalorum autem Vocabulum in Saxonum denuo evanuit. At Westphali in hodiernum usque diem nomen retinent. Vetusque tanquam spurium respuentes. Cum Imp. et Reg. Mtm. privilegio ad decennal. 1579. Christianus Schrot Sonsb. descripsit. Cum Privilegio. SAXONY. ALthough this Map do bear the title of Saxony, notwithstanding it containeth not all Saxony: for the true and ancient Saxony was comprehended in former times between the rivers Ell and Rhein, according to his uttermost length: the breadth of it was restrained by the german sea, and the river Eydore, and the borders of Hessen and Thuringen. Brunswick was almost in the centre and midst of it. But now it is not bounded with those or such like natural bounds, such as rivers and mountains are; but it is confined by other Prince's signiories and countries. Therefore Saxony at this day is divided into the Upper and neither. The Upper or High Saxony is that which this Map doth represent, and is graced with the title of a Dukedom: whose Duke also is one of the Prince's electors, which have their voices in the choosing of the Emperor. The chief towns of this province are Witteberg and Torga. Of Saxony and the antiquities of the same, Albert Crantz hath written a whole volume. M. adam's also in the first book of his Ecclesiastical history, hath some things of this country worth the reading. Hamelman hath set out the histories of Saxony and Westfalen. They that do desire to know the situation, butts and bounds, and famous acts, let them read Witichinde and Sebastian Munster. Pet. Albinus Nivemontius very lately, and David Chytraeus, have written very learnedly of this province. Of the Marquisate of BRANDENBURG, LUSATIA, (Laussnitz) and VOITLAND, countries which we have also described in this Chart, take these few lines; The Marquisate of BRANDENBURG, one of those provinces which in old time were inhabited of the wandals, is divided at this day into the Old and the New; by this runneth the river Oder, by that Ell, Albis the Latins call it. In the old Marquisate the chief city is Brandenburg, whereof the whole country took his name. The New hath the city Frankford: vulgarly called Frankford upon Oder, to make a difference between it and that which is situate upon the river Meyn. here is an University, and a great Mart kept twice every year. At Berline; is the Princes court ordinarily kept. Him, of the Marquisate they commonly call the marquess: he also is one of the Prince electors. VOITLAND is a little shire subject to the marquess. This Aeneas Silvius calleth Aduocatorum terram, and Praetorianam, the solicitors or Controwlers' land, framing a word from the Etymology or true meaning of the german name; for Voyt, in the Dutch tongue signifieth a Solicitor or Controller. So called for that sometime the Prince of this country was one of the four controwlers of the Roman Empire. The towns of better note are these, as Gasper Bruschius thus reckoneth them up in Munster's cosmography: Curia Regnitiana, Renitz court, commonly called Hoff, (so named of the rivers which run by it and there falling into Sala,) a great city and very populous, beautified with the goodly and stately Church of S. Michael, a large Monastery of Nuns, and two rich Hospitals. Plauhenium, or Plaun; a city with a castle. Olsnitz, which the castle Voytzberg, near adjoining. Adorff, and Weidonium, (Weyda as I think) a fair town, with certain abbeys about them, Milford and White-crowne, Geraw Scletz, and whatsoever is between the Hoff and Cygney, standing upon the river Elster, (Hallestra, the Latins call it.) near unto this is Feichtelberg, that famous mountain bearing plentifully the stately Pine-trees, out of which four rivers do arise & run, (a very strange work of Nature) unto four quarters of the world: namely, Egre, Meyn, Nabe, and Sala. Wolfangus jobstius hath written a curious description of the Marquisate of Brandenburg. LUSATIA, Laussnitz, is divided into Ober Laussnitz, and Nider Laussnitz, the Upper, and the neither: it is also is a part of Saxony, as Rithaymer testifieth. It lieth between the rivers Ell and Oder, and the Bohemian mountains. Sometime it was a part of Meisen, (Misnia,) and was adjoined to it: but the Bohemians; who laboured by all means to enlarge the bounds of their kingdom and command, at length seized it into their hands. The people in manners, conditions and language do not much differ from the Silesians: only they are distinct from them by name, and jurisdiction, as governed by several Princes. The name and appellation of Lusatia, is somewhat near in sound to the name of Elysijs, or Lygij, which it is certain, as joachinus Cureus writeth, sometime dwelled here about. Their chief cities are Gorlitz, and Sittaw, and some others. The river Neiss runneth through the midst of this country. Gasper Peucer, hath this other day in Elegiac verse, described the same in a peculiar treatise. MISNIA, (Meisen) and THURINGIA, (Thuringen) are described and set out in their several tables, which we have hereafter inserted into this our Theatre of the World in their proper places. A portraiture and draft of these countries, shadowed and counterfeited out of the Geographical Chart of john Criginger, which was imprinted at prague in Bohemia in the year of Christ 1568. we have adjoined to this our work. map of Saxony, Germany SAXONIAE, MISNIAE, THURINGIAE, NOVA EXACTISSIMAQUE DESCRIPTIO. Cum privilegio The county of MANSFIELD. MANSFIELD, a part of Old Saxony, is thought to have been so called of Mannus: the second king of the Germans: For Mansueldt, in this country speech, seemeth to signify nothing else, but The field of Mannus. Which derivation Ascanien, another place not far from hence, denominated, as some men do verily believe, of Ascenez, the first author of the german name and nation, doth seem strongly to confirm. here also is Ascher leuben, which in their language is as much to say, as, The house of Aschenez. There is also a lake, which of Ascenez, is called Ascherslebische see. This country hath upon the East, the river Sala, the territories of the archbishopric of Magdeburg, and the Diocese of Merseburg: on the South lieth, Turingen; on the West, the Counties of Swartzburg, and Stolberg, the Principalities of Sangerhouse, Anhalt, and Asseburg. So that these Earls of Mansfield (which are also called, The noble Lords of Heldrungen) have these princes their near neighbours: the Archbishop of Magdeburg, the bishop of Merseburg, the Prince elector of Saxony, the Landgrave of Thuringia, the Duke of Saxony, the bishop of Halberstade, the Prince of Anhald, the Lord of Bernburg, the Earls of Swartzburg and Stolburg, the Lords of Werther and Asseburg. When, or by whom, this province was graced with the title of an EARLDOM, Andrew Hoppenrode, in his book, which he hath written & set forth of the Petigrees of the Saxon Princes, plainly confesseth that he is altogether ignorant. Notwithstanding this same author, and with him Syriacus Spangeberg, do aver it to have been very ancient, by this, that an Earl of this country, called Herger, did live in the days of Great Arthur, that renowned king of the Britan's, and was one of those, which together with the rest of the worthies of this king, were first made Knights of the order of the Round Table. Now this king Arthur, we know lived about 542. years after the incarnation of our Saviour Christ. But if there be any man that shall think and object, that this story of the Round Table is too fabulous to confirm this our assertion, yet this is certain and cannot be doubted of, that in England, almost in the midst of the kingdom, there is a town called Mansfield, situate between the rivers of Trent and Rotheram, not far from the city of Nottingham. This county containeth also four other counties: namely, ARNSTEDT, WIPRA, WETHIN and QVERNFURT, all which in former times had their proper and peculiar Earls, but now at this day beside the count Mansfield they have not any one. In this county also there is the county Palatine of Saxony. Moreover there are beside these certain other Lordships and Principalities, as thou mayst see in the Map. The chief and principal cities are MANSFIELD, EYSLEBEN, WIPRA and LEIMBACH. This country is very full of Mettall-mines. here out of the earth are digged those sleitstones, which they call Scheyffersteyn, such as scarcely are to be found, as Sebastian Munster writeth, in any other place of the world beside. It hath also certain stones laden with Copper, which being burnt in the fire and then steeped and washed in water do yield the metal, and together with it some good store of Silver. But this is a wonderful strange prank, that Nature here in sporting manner usually playeth, which the same author there speaketh of well worth the observation: namely of a great Lake in this country well stored with divers and sundry sorts of fish: all which kinds of fish, together with the paddocks, frogs, newts, and such other things living in this lake, are found so curiously expressed & shaped out in stones, as we have to our great admiration beheld, as it is a very hard matter at the first sight upon the sudden to discern them from the natural living creatures of that kind, and that so livelily that thou shalt be able presently to distinguish one from another and to call them by their several and proper names. Some of these I have, given me by Peter Ernest, the most renowned and illustrious Earl of this country, and worthy Governor of the province of Lutzenburg. There is a Lake in this country, which, by reason of the saltness of the water, they call Gesaltzen, into which, if the fishermen shall cast in their nets over deep, they will presently be sienged & scorched even as if they had been burnt or drawn through the fire, as Severinus Gobelinus, in his history of Amber, reporteth. The same author writeth that near unto Eisleben, there was not long since a piece of Amber found as big as a man's head. Syriacus Spangeberg did promise to set out the history of this country, wherein all the cities, castles, villages, mountains, woods, rivers, lakes, mines etc. should severally be described; together with the Antiquities, Records, Petigrees, and such other historical matters of the same. map of Mansfeld Land, Germany MANSFELDIAE COMITATVS DESCRIPTIO. auctore Tilemanno Stella Sig. The Principality of HENNENBERG. THe terrirory and precinct of the Princes of HENNENBERG, a part of East France, how large and wide it was, you may see by this our chorographical Map; the butts and bounds of it are thus: Upon the West and North it hath Thuringen, and the great forest, which of this country is called Durynger Waldt; (whose head on these parts doth divide Thuringen from Frankenland) on the South it is confined with the river of Meyn, and the bishoprics of Bamberg and Wuitzburg. Moreover the East part is enclosed with that great mountain which the country people do call, Die Rhon, or Rosn: upon the same side also it hath the Diocese of Fulden, and the province of Hessen. This country is wonderfully stored with dear, wild fowl, fish and such other things necessary for the maintenance of man's life. It hath also some Mines of metals, especially of iron, whereof great store is yearly from hence, to the great gain and commodity of the inhabitants, transported into foreign countries. It is watered here and there with many and divers fountains, heads, or springs of the river Visurgis, which in these parts they call Die Werra, but mo●e properly, it is of some in other places called Die Wesser, which indeed the name of the Abbey Vesser doth seem to approve for truth: which Francis Irenicus and Wolfgangus Lazius do verily believe to have been so denominated of Wasser, which in the German is as much to say, as water, in the English. Of the first beginning and original of this house or family of Hennenberg, by reason of the negligence of the writers and Historians of those times, we can determine nothing for certainty, beside this, that in the time of Attila and Charles the Great, some authors do make mention of the Princes of Hennenberg, which also were Earls of Frankland and Burggraves of Wurtzeburg. So again in the time of Henry the first, Emperor of Germany, Gottwald and Otto of this house of Hennenberg, served valiantly in defence of the Empire against the assaults and inroads of the Vgri. Item the Boppones, two learned men of this family, in the years of Christ 941. and 961. were bishops of Wurtzeburg, and governed that sea with the great applause and praise of all men. But the true pedigree of these Princes is derived from BOPPO, who in the year of our Lord 1078. following Henry the fourth, the emperors side, in the battle fought between him and Rudolph the Swisser, near to the city Melrichstadt, valiantly fight was honourably slain in the field. After him succeeded his son GOTTEBALD, first founder of the Abbey of Vesser, for the Monks of the order of the brotherhood of the Praemonstratenses: After him followed his son BERTHOLD; then BOPPO the Second, next him BOPPO the Third, all which succeeded one after another in a right line. This Boppo the Third had by his second wife jutta, of Thuringen, HERMAN, whose son BOPPO the Fourth died, leaving no issue behind him: But by his first wife Elizabeth, of the family of the Princes of Saxony, he had HENRY, who had issue HENRY the Second, HERMAN the Second, and BERTHOLD the Second: Henry had issue BOPPO the Fift; whose son BERTHOLD the Third died without issue. But after Herman these Princes, HENRY the Second, HERMAN the Third, FREDERICK the First, GEORGE the First, and lastly FREDERICK the Second lineally descended one from another, successively governed this province. This Frederick had issue HERMAN, who by his wife Margaret, of the family of Brandenburg had two sons, BERTHOLD the Fourth, and ALBERT, both which died in the year of our Lord God, 1549. and left no issue behind them. Then of the line of Berthold the Second, third son of Henry the First, succeeded BERTHOLD the Fift, who for his singular virtues, wisdom, experience, and excellent gifts other ways, was in the year after Christ's incarnation, 1310. by Henry of Lutzelburg the Emperor, with the general consent of the whole company of the electors, installed one of the Princes of the Empire. And after that, for the same his virtues, and for that he was in managing all manner of businesses a most prudent, faithful and fortunate man, by Lewis the Fourth, the next successor in the Empire, much set by and greatly esteemed. In his time, this whole province as it is here set out, in this our chorographical Chart, was subject to him and to other Princes and Earls of Hennenberg then living. But HENRY his son dying without issue male, the greatest part of this country, by the marriage of his three daughters, KATHERINE, SOPHIA, and ELIZABETH, fell unto the Marquesses of Misnia, Burggraves of Noriberg, and Princes of Wurtenburg, which two last selling their portions, the bishop of Wurtenburg did much enlarge his diocese. JOHN, the second son of Berthold the first, by his wife Adelheida of the house of Hessen, had by Elizabeth of the family of Luchtenburg, a son named HENRY the Fourth, who by Mechtilda, or Maud, daughter to the marquess of Bath, WILLIAM the First, who by his wife Anna of Brunswick, had WILLIAM the Second, which by Katherine, Countess of Hanaw, had issue WILLIAM the Fourth, begotten of his wife Margaret daughter to the Duke of Brunswick. This William had by his wife Anastasia, daughter of Albert, Prince elector of Brandenburg, seven sons, and six daughters, namely WILLIAM, and CASPAR, which died in their infancy: JOHN, Abbot of Fulden: WOLFGANG and CHRISTOPHER, which two died bachelors: GEORGE ERNEST and BOPPO the sixth: This Boppo, after the death of his first wife Elizabeth daughter to the marquess of Brandenburg, married Sophia, daughter to the Prince of Luneburg; he died upon the fourth of March in the year of our Lord 1574. leaving no issue behind him. He was a very godly, prudent, magnanimous and courteous Prince. That other, George Ernest, after the death of his wife Elizabeth daughter to the Duke of Brunswick, married Elizabeth daughter to the Prince of Wurtenburg, and at length upon the seven and twentieth day of December in the year of our Lord God 1583. yielded to Nature and died in the seventy and third year of his age, being the last Prince of that stock or family. The description of this province of Hennenberg, as here it is set down, at this day is subject unto divers Princes: the greatest part of it, belongeth to the Duke of Saxony, the rest to the bishop of Wurtenburg and the landgraves of Hessen. A more large and exact description of this Stock and Family, if any man be desirous to have, may be learned out of the Genealogy or Pedigree of M. Sebastian Glaser, sometime Chancellor of this Principality of Hennenberg. HASSIA, or, The LANDTGRAVY of HESSEN. THe country of HESSEN, which sometime was an EARLDOM, and now graced with the title of a LANDTGRAVY ' was in old time possessed by the CATTIS, as almost all writers generally of our time do verily believe; only Albertus Crantzius, to my knowledge, is of another mind; for he laboureth to make the world believe that these Cattis, were those people which now are called saxons. This province hath upon the East, Turingen; upon the South, Frankenland; upon the West, Westphalen; upon the North, the Duke of Brunswick, the bishop of Minden, with other princes are near neighbours. It is a country very fertile of all manner of things necessary for the maintenance of man's life. It beareth no vines, but upon that side only that lieth upon the Rhein. MARPURG, and cassel are the chief and principal cities of this country. Whereof this latter is adorned with the Prince's court, and concourse of Nobles, Gentlemen and other brave gallants following and attendant upon the same: the other is graced with a goodly University; well frequented with students from all places near adjoining round about. In this Landtgravy there are also divers other Counties or Earldoms, as CATZENELEBOG, ZEIGENHEIM, NIDA and WALDECK, of all which now this Landtgraue writeth himself Lord. But listen what Eobanus Hessus, that worthy poet, in a certain congratulatory poem of his, written and dedicated unto Philip the Landgrave of this country, upon occasion of the victory achieved by him at Wirtemburg wherein he doth by the way thus speak of the nature and situation of this province, and withal something also of the manners of the people. Qualis Hyperboreum prospectans Thraca Booten Gradivi domus ad Rodopen, Hemumque nivalem Circumfusa jacet, gelidis assueta pruinis, Gignit in arma viros duratos frigore, quique Aut Hebrum, Nessumque bibunt, aut Strimonis undas: Talis & ipsa situ, talis regione locorum Et flwijs siluisque frequens, & montibus altis Hassia: naturae similes create alma locorum Ceu natos in bella viros, quibus omnis in armis Vita placet: non ulla juuat sine mart, nec ullam Esse putant vitam, quae non assueverit armis. Quod si tranquillae vertantur ad otia pacis, Otia nulla terunt sine magno vana labour: Aut duro patrios exercent vomere colles, Aequatosque solo campos rimantur aratris (Namque & planicies segetum foecunda patentes Explicat innumeras, & plenamesse colonos Ditat, & ipsa sibi satis est,) aut ardua syluae Lustra petunt, canibusque feras sectantur odoris, Venatu genus assuetum, genus acre virorum; Aut leges & iura ferunt, aut oppida condunt Fortia, non solum bello munimina, verùm Quae deceant in pace etiam, oblectentque quietos. Quid sacros memorem fontes? quid amoena vireta? Quid valles ipsis certantes frugiferacis Vallibus Aemoniae? dulces quid ubique recessus Musarum loca, confessu loca digna Dearum? O patriae gelidi fontes, o flumina nota, O valles, o antra meis notissima Musis! etc. Thus much in English prose briefly. Hessen, in situation, nature of the soil and temperature of the air, is a country of all the world most like unto Thrace; Which by reason that it is much overhanged with many tall and stately woods; beset and enclosed between the snow-toped mountains Hemus, Rhodope, Pangaeus and Cercina; watered and served with the i'll and frozen-streamed rivers Hebrus, Nessus, and Strimon, doth breed an hard kind of people fit for all manner of service and toilsome travel. So here as if they were descended from mighty Mars, their chief delight is in the wars, no other kind of life doth please them half so well, nay they hold it otherwise no life at all, or at least that that man is not worthy to live that doth not especially delight himself in martial feats and deeds of arms. Yet if all be still and warlike Mars do sleep, they cannot abide to live idly and to spend their time at home: For than they either do give themselves to husbandry and to follow the plough (For here the large and open champion ground do with great advantage repay the husbandman's hire and pains:) or else in hawking and hunting, they do through thi●ke and thin, darkest woods and most bushy forests, over hedge and ditch, highest hills and lowly vales follow their game most laboriously: others do take as great pains in ordering and ruling the commonwealth, ending of controversies and seeing that the laws be duly kept and executed; others do busy themselves in building and fortifiing of towns and city's, making them not only defensible against the assault and battery of the enemy in time of war, but also gorgeous and beautiful to the great delight and astonishment of the beholders in time of peace. What should I speak of the goodly wholesome springs, the pleasant green meadows, pastures and valleys which for fruitfulness may justly contend with those of Aemonia, that fertile country of Greece, so much commended by Poets and Historians? Of the sundry and manifold pleasures and delightsome places, brooks, and clear running waters of this country? etc. map of Henneberg, Germany HENNEBERGENSIS DITIONIS. vera delineatio. Cum Privilegio decennali, 1594. map of Hesse, Germany HASSIAE DESCRIPTIO, JOANNE DRYANDRO AUCTORE. Cum Gratia, & Privilegio decen. 1579 THURINGIA, OR, DURINGEN. THis Province was sometime a Kingdom, at this day it is only graced with the title of a LANDTGRAVY. It is seated between the two rivers Sala and Werra. Upon the North it is bounded with that great wood, which the Historians call Sylva Hercinia, and of them is called Hartz. On the South it hath the vast forest of Thuringia, Duringer Waldt, they call it. The length of this country, which is equal to the breadth, is about twelve german miles. In this narrow compass, (as I remember not long since Hugh Brinkhorst, an Englishman, a citizen of Erford, my good friend, did tell me) there are 12. COUNTIES or Earldoms, and as many ABBEYS, which they call Gefurstete Abtyen) 144. CITIES, with so many MARKET TOWN'S, (Mercktflecken) 2000 PARISHES, and 150. CASTLES. It is a passing fertile country, and of wheat and such like corn it yieldeth greater plenty than any other country of Germany whatsoever. Whereupon George Agricola doubted not to call it Sumen Germaniae, The Sweetbread of Germany. here yearly groweth great plenty of woad (Isatis, the Latins call it) which from hence is transported into other countries, to the great gain and commodity of the inhabitants: It is an herb or weed much used of Dyer's, to set the more perfect and durable colour in wool or cloth. here some are of opinion that sometime the SORABI did inhabit. Reinerus Reyneckius in his book, which he wrote of the Original of the Myssen (Mysni) doth think these Tyringetae, to be nothing else, but as one would say Tyringotae, that is, The Goths of Thuringia, and thereupon their city Gothen, or Gotha, he maketh no question, took the name. Zacharias Rivander, in the Dutch tongue hath set out a peculiar treatise containing a description of this country. The Metropolitan or chief city of this province is Erford, which is held to be the greatest city of all Germany. The crystal and nimble streamed Gera runneth almost through every street of this city, as we there beheld to our great delight and exceeding commodity of the people inhabiting the same. In it there is a mount upon the which doth stand a goodly Monastery of friar Benedictines, dedicated unto S. Peter. Here also is a stately church, built by Boniface bishop of Mentz, and dedicated to our Lady Mary, the blessed Virgin. This church hath a bell, famous all Germany over for the huge bigness of it and massy weight. MISNIA. THis country is by john Garzo of Bononia, an Italian, thus described: This province, saith he, is seated upon the river Elbe; on the Eastside the Vindali, the Bohemi on the South, the Saxons on the North, and Libonotria, or the Eudoses on the West, are near neighbours to this country: it is contained within the rivers Sala and Muldaw: beyond the river Sala the Thuringers dwell. In it are many rich and wealthy cities, and divers strong castles. Here sometime, as Ptolemey testifieth, the Calucones and the Dandutis did inhabit. But Libonotria was possessed of the Herthanae, Eudosi, Varini, and Suardones, all which afterward were generally called Serabi. The country is very fertile of all manner of grain; so that it is able, in regard of the great abundance thereof, to serve almost all the neighbour countries near adjoining: Neither doth it yield such great store of wheat only, but also of wine; honey, and cattle. Thus far out of the same Garzo. The head city of this province is Meisen (Misna) of which the whole country took the name. The river Elbe (Albis) runneth hard by the walls of this city. here is a very goodly and strong castle. Dresden, where the Prince doth ordinarily keep his court, is a city also situate upon each side of this river Elbe, cross over the which a goodly bridge doth pass from one part of the city to the other. Torgaw, also standeth upon the same river, where there is brewed an excellent kind of beer, and is thereupon called by the name of this town Torgaw beer. Item Leipzig, situate upon the river Pleisse, is the greatest and wealthiest market town in all these parts: hither the Merchants do flock, from all quarters far and near, to the Mart that here is held thrice every year. here also is a pretty University, translated hither, as Munster saith, from prague in Bohemia, about the year of our Lord 1408. This town is very goodlily built and hath many fair houses, but especially the guildhall, where the Aldermen usually meet, not long since repaired with great cost and expenses, is of all others most gorgeous. The people are very neat, cleanly, courteous and human. Beside these there are divers other pretty towns, as Zeitz, Schreckenberg, Naumburg, and Freiberg, a rich town by reason of the Gold-mine near adjoining. here in old time dwelled the Hermanduri, as Munster, with other good authors doth teach us. The Original, Famous acts, removes or colonies and great Commands of this nation are set out not long since by Georgius Chemnicensis in the Latin tongue, by Reynerus Reyneckius, and at large by Petrus Albinus Nivemontius, in the german tongue. Of LUSATIA, a province also contained in this map, we have spoken before, at the Map of Saxony. map of Thuringia, Germany TURINGIAE NOVISS. DESCRIPT. per johannem Mellinger Halens. Cum Privilegio map of Meissen, Germany MISNIAE ET LUSATIAE TABULA Descripta à M. Bartholemaeo Sculteto Gorlit. THE MARQVESATE OF BRANDENBURG. THe Marquisate of Brandenburg runneth out in length threescore Germane miles. Upon the West it bordereth upon Saxony, Misnia, and Meckelburg. Upon the North it is bounded by Pomeran, Stetin, and the Cassubij. His East part resteth upon Polonia, and Silesia. On the South it hath Bohemia, Lusatia, and Moravia. It is divided into Old-march, Middle-march, and New-march. This Marquisate also containeth within his jurisdiction the Lordship of Cothuss or Cotwitz: of Peilzen, Bescaw, and Storkaw, all in neither Lusatia: the Dukedom of Crossen in Silesia: the Earldoms of Rapine, Stolp, and Vierad. To it also doth belong the little Province Prignitz. It hath three Bishoprics, Brandenburg, Havelberg, and Lubusz situate in Middle-march. Moreover beyond the river Oder it hath the city and shire Sternberg. OLD-MARCH beginneth at the Desert of Luneburg, and so extendeth itself unto the river Elbe. It is confined with the Dioceses of Magdeburg, Halberstadt, and Meckelburg. The inhabitants long since were the Senones Suevi, and in some places also the Angrivarij, with the Teutones. In this coast are seven cities of no small account, Tangermundt upon the river Elbe, in that place where the river Angra or Tonagra (now Tanger) unlodeth itself into Elbe, sometime the imperial seat of the Emperor Charles the fourth. Stendal the principal city of this shire, where there is a church of S. Nicolas (they call it Thumstift) of regular Canons of the order of S. Barnard, commonly called Ordo Cistertiensium, first founded at Gistertium (now called Citeauz) a place in Gallia Narbonensi. Soltwedel, divided into two cities, the Old, & the New. Gardeleben, with a castle called Eischnippe. As also Osterburg, Werben, and Senohuse now Sehausen, so named perhaps of the Senones a people that sometime dwelled here about. Arnburg, with his castle situate upon the river Elbe, Bismarch, Beuster, Bueck standing not far from the Elbe, Kalbe, and Neflingen, which they otherwise also call Letzlingen. Besides these towns it hath seven monasteries richly endowed with temporalties and secular jurisdiction, and divers Nunneries, as Arntsehe, Damke, Diestorff, Crewessen, and Niendorff. The breadth of this country being equal to the length, is not above eight Dutch miles; and yet in it are at the least 465. villages of good note. MIDDLE-MARCH beginneth on the other side of the Elbe, and stretcheth itself unto the rivers Oder and Spre (sometimes called Suews.) It is watered with the river Havel, and other small brooks of less account. In former ages it was inhabited by the Suevi, or Swissers. The soil is very fertile, especially for corn. It hath many Woods, Fishponds, Pastures, and Meadows: as also certain Vineyards first planted here by Albert the marquess, surnamed, The bear. Brandenburg his chief city; is by the river Havel divided into two parts: this is called The New city; that The Old: and was so named of Brandon sometime a captain of the Franks. Here is held the general court of justice for the whole country. Many privileges and great liberties have (by emperors, kings, and princes) been granted to this province; a token or monument whereof is the statue or image erected in the new city, holding in his hand a drawn sword, whom the citizens call Rowland. Not far from this city is the territory of Havelan, so called of the river Havel that environs it. Also the monastery of Lenin of the order of S. Bernard. After Brandeburg follows Rathenaw upon the Havel: Spandaw with a castle upon the river Spree: likewise Coln and Berlin severed by the same river. In Berlin is the Prince's court at this present. Berlin was so named either of Albert the Marquis surnamed Bear, or, as others hold opinion, of wild bears that haunted this place when the foundations were first laid. Colne was so called of Colliers that in great numbers inhabited the same in times past; or rather of the Latin word Colonia. Frankford upon Oder was anciently reckoned in the number of the Hanse-townes; in which regard at this present it pays no tribute to Lubeck, nor to any other cities of that association. It hath three marts every year. Here is a College or University founded by joachim the first marquess of that name in the year 1506. Not far from the Abbey of Carthusians in this city runs a small freshet springing out of a vine-bearing hill, whereinto whatsoever is cast, hardeneth into the nature of a stone. Other towns there be also, as Brietzen surnamed The loyal: also Belitzen, and Bernaw, where excellent beer is brewed. Bellin seated by a ford of the little river Rhien: Mittenwald, Monnixberg, Bisental, Blumbergen, of the diocese of Brandeburg, Botzaw with a castle; Falkenhaghe with a castle sometimes belonging to the Templars, Frienwald, and Oderberg. Here marquess Albert the second of that name built a castle in the midst of the river, to constrain passengers to pay tolle. Then have you Fridland, a cloister of Nuns, with a little borough. Frisach of the diocese of Brandeburg, Gereswald, Grimnitz, Grunheid, Grunwalde, and Koppenick, four parks of the Prince with castles annexed. Hochelberg a village, Landsberg, an obscure place with a castle of great antiquity, Lichen a small town; Liebenwald with a park; Nawen; Putstam a little town with a castle; Newstadt, Eberswald, and not far from thence Chorin a monastery of Bernardines. Mulrosa a small borough and a village; Sarmunde, Sconbeck, with a park; Strausberg, Trebin, Bernewijck a little borough; Zendenick a cloister of Nuns; Zossa a small borough with a castle; Stendel, Swet; Wrusen, not far from Odera; Lietzen, Selow a small borough with many villages and hamlets. This middle marquesat contains eight and twenty Dutch miles in breadth, and so many in length. NEUN-MARCH is divided from the middle by the river Odera, about that place where the river Warta falls thereinto, near the town of Kustrens. The said river of Warta begins in Poland, and watereth this region at the city of Lansberg, and the towns of Zandock and Sonneberg. The head city of this marquesat is Kustren, re-edified by the marquess john, son to joachim the first, who to his exceeding charge fortified the same, and there established his court. Other towns there be, as Landsberg upon Warta, Koningsberg, Bernwald, and Bernsteine, a small borough with a castle, Bernwijchen, and Berlinichen, or the town of New Berlin. Then have you the city of Arnswald, the borough of Thame, Soldin whilom the principal city, Furnstenfield a small borough, Dramburg, Driesen, Falkenberg the town and castle situate on the confines of Pomerlandt: also Himelstedt a cloister of Nuns, Kalis a village, Kartaw, and Lepen two little boroughs, Morgenwald an Abbey, Morni a small town, Nieuberg a village, Nurnberg, Reitz with an abbey of the knights of the Rhodes, Quartzen containing the palaces of noblemen, Schiffelben a town that bears the name for good beer and excellent Armourers. Moreover, you have Osmund, Sconflis, Woldenberg a small borough, Sciltberg a village, Zeden a little town with a monastery, and Zandock a petty borough upon the river Warta. The circuit of this new marquezat is about four and twenty Dutch miles. Now the whole marquezat of Brandeburg, with the regions above mentioned thereunto subject, containeth five and fifty cities of importance, threescore and four towns, sixteen boroughs commonly called Marcktflecken, eight and thirty castles or noble men's houses, ten parks, seventeen monasteries of men and women. This region also yieldeth Coral, the Eagle-stone or the Aetites, and the saffron-coloured stone called Schistus, with other gems of no less account. Thus much out of the Dutch discourse of Wolfangus jobstius. You may read also Munster and Irenicus, and David Chytraeus his story of Saxony. map of Brandenburg, Germany BRANDEBURGENSIS MARCHAE DESCRIPTIO. Marchionatus hic primum erectus fuit ab Henrico I. Imperatore, ao. 923. fuitue eius primus marchio nomine Henricus. Olim enim sub ducibus Saxoniae erat. BUCHAVIA or BUCHONIA. IN this province standeth the Abbey of Fuld; concerning the original and situation whereof thus writeth Munster: FULDA is the head city of that part of Germany, which in times past some called Buchonia; others the forest or desert of Buchavia, namely of Beech-trees, wherefore at this present we call it Fagoniam and Fagunetum. And that this name is derived of Fagus (a beech,) the name of a town therein called Fag or Fach, not far from the high hill Taurus, doth plainly import. This region is situate between Turingen, Frankenlandt, Hesse, and Wederaugia, bordering on the confines of all the said regions, and lying as it were in the centre of them. For towns, castles, villages, rivers, pools, woods, fields, hortyards, sweet fountains, and fruitful soil (so far forth as the asperity of these regions may afford) it is none of the meanest parts of Germany; notwithstanding it beareth no vines at all. The rivers are Fuld (whereof the city that it runs by is called Fuld) Hun, Guerra, and Ulster. The whole country is full of woods abounding with oaks and beech's. The little villages near the city they call Cells, in token of the order of the Benedictins there dwelling in times past. But the chief grace and ornament of this region is the ancient and magnificent Church of S. Saviour, which the memory of S. Boniface makes most renowned, by whose means the city of Fulda was first built and enlarged, being before but a waste wilderness. For this being the Church of that most ancient monastery, was before the town anno 655. erected in the time of the Emperor Pipin, father to Charlemaigne. More you may read in Sebastian Munster. Sundry particulars also concerning the original of this Abbey, and the deeds of the abbots, you shall find in the Chronography of Valentine Muntzer published in Dutch: where he saith, that the ground-plot of this city of Fulda before the building thereof was called Eulenloch, that is, The den of Owls. And where the Abbey of S. Peter now standeth, it was of old named Eulenbergh, or The hill of Owls. THE COUNTY OF WALDECK. THis County containeth a part of Hesse; it is a fruitful region, and watered with many rivers: the principal whereof abounding with fish, is called Eder, and is said to yield grains of gold. Then have you also the rivers Dimel, Twist, Ahra, Vrba, and Ither. The soil affords both corn and wine. Also it hath mines of silver, quicksilver, copper, lead, salt, and alum. The principal places are the city and castle of Waldeck, which giveth name to the whole region. Astinchusen, Dudinchusen, Landawe, a city and castle, with the town and castle of Mengerhusen, where the Earl at this present holds his court: the town and castle of Roden, in the territory whereof is much hunting: Wetterburg a castle most pleasantly situate between Twist and Ahra: the old and new town of Wildung distinct both in name and place; near unto which are certain mines that yield both gold, copper, and silver. Here are likewise fountains of sour water. And here they brew the best beer in all the country. The castle of Eisenburg, in the fields whereof, as at Wildung, is digged up gold and iron mine. Here also they dig a kind of stones, which they burn in stead of coals. The castle of Eilhusen most gallantly seated, and divided by a river from Vrba. Corbach a strong city: the castle and town of Newburg; the castle Ither, and the monastery of Werben, etc. map of Buchonia, Germany BUCHAVIAE, sive FULDENSIS DITIONIS TYPUS. Wolfgango Regrwill auctore. 1574. map of Waldeck, Germany WALDECCENSIS COMITATVS DESCRIPTIO ACCURATISSIMA. Cum Privilegio. Caes. et Reg. M 'tis. decennali. justus Moers describ. Anno. 1575. The Dukedoms of BRUNSWIICK and LUNENBURG. THese two regions are at this present subject to one Prince. They are both named of the principal cities, Brunswijck and Lunenburg. The city of Brunswijck was about the year 860. built by Bruno the son of Ludolphus, who (as Crantzius saith) first erected a street or borough, calling it Brunonis vicus, whereupon the whole city hath ever since been called Brunswijck. A place of great renown, situate in the midst of Saxony, upon the river Onadri, which falls into the Weser. The beginnings of this town were small. Howbeit in process of time, and by degrees, it is now grown to such state, riches, and strength, as the Princes thereof are worthily called Dukes of Brunswijck. But it was very long first. For of ancient times they bore only the title of Lords: but under Frederick the Emperor, in the year 1235, renewing their stile, they were ordained Dukes. This is one of the seventy Hanse-townes. From which society, by a general Council of all the said towns held at Lubeck anno 1381, they were excluded, in regard of a most cruel and bloody sedition, wherein the greatest part of their Aldermen they slew, and the rest they banished. And so they were deprived of the benefit of the said society for eight years, until they had done public penance and satisfaction. From which time they were admitted anew into the said incorporation of the Hanse: that is to say, to be partakers of all privileges granted by Princes and governors of former times to all that were free of the said society, in those four famous marts; to wit, London in England, Bruges in Flanders, Bergen in Norway, and Novogrod in Russia. Their tutelary saint or protector they hold to be S. author the Confessor, whilom Bishop of Triers. For the honour of whose body, because it could not be brought within their city walls, they erected a monastery under the title of S. Giles, then near unto the walls; but now (the city being enlarged) within the same. Thus much out of Crantzius his story of Saxony and Wandalia. The praise of this city you may find in Aeneas silvius his 23. chap. of Europe. The city of LUNEBURG, built about the year of Christ 1190. upon an hill named Calcarium, was so called, not (as the ignorant imagine) from Idolum lunae the idol of the moon, which julius Caesar, or I wots not who, did there consecrate; for this is but an old wives tale;) but from a place not far off by the river Elmenou called Luna, where there hath for many years continued a cloister of Nuns. It is a city of great strength, environed with ditches and walls. The citizen's greatest traffic is for salt: for here are most plentiful and rich salt-pits, out of which they raise exceeding gains. For salt is here boiled in great quantity, and vented from hence both by sea and land to Hamborough, Lubeck, and other places. These salt-mines were first found in the year of Christ 1269. This city of Luneburg with the territory adjacent, is in a peculiar Treatise described by Lucas Lossius. Of Hildesheim five miles distant from Brunswijck, M. Antony Mockerus, a citizen thereof, hath written also a peculiar discourse. In this Table upon the river Weser or Visurgis stands the city of Hamelen; concerning which, the learned and famous Physician D. Arnold Fretaghius wrote to me in a letter the story ensuing; his words be these: I chanced of late to light upon a Saxon, and a Chronicler of Saxony. He reports, that 130. years ago the city of Hamelen, under the jurisdiction of Duke Ericus, being exceedingly pestered with mice, there came a juggler that offered his service to the townsmen to drive them away: this offer was most acceptable unto them, because they could keep nothing in safety from those mischievous vermin. Being agreed with the townsmen, by the sound of a bell he draws all the mice out of the city. Then he demandeth his promised hire. They deny it him. Well, in a great rage he departs the city, and within a year after returneth; and sounding the same bell which before he had used to conjure the mice, he drew after him unto an hill not far off, a great number of the citizens children; whither being come, both they and he immediately vanished. A girl of the company, either for weariness, or by God's appointment, stayeth a good distance behind: who returning home, and being asked what she saw, makes report, that her fellows were gone up the hill with the juggler. Then every man runs to seek his child; but in vain: for from that time forward they could never know what was become of them. Having read this, I judged it either to be a fable, or (as it is in very deed) a most wonderful and strange narration. Discoursing therefore with certain citizens of this place, I made mention hereof. They all affirmed it to be true, and said, that the year, the day, and the number of children that were lost, was registered in the records of the city of Hamelen: and it is yet a custom among them, in their bonds and covenants which they writ in an ancient hand, to use this form or clause of speech, Don onser kinder ausgangh, that is to say, From the departure of our children. And they say, that the way or street thorough which they were led, for the perpetual memory of their mishap, was called by the inhabitants, Die Bungloese straess: and that it is not lawful thereto ring a bell. If you have perhaps read this story heretofore, I do now call it to your remembrance. If you know any thing that may stand me in stead, I pray you impart it as leisure and occasion shall serve. Far you well, and love your Fretaghius. From Groenninghen the ninth of November 1580. A description of the territory of NURENBERG. Out of Pighius his Hercules Prodicius I have thought good to set down the original and description of this place: his words be these: When the barbarous Huns overran a great part of Europe, and oppressed also the people Norici inhabiting Bavaria, certain principal families of them for shelter and refuge fled unto the forest Hercynia, planting themselves in a commodious place by the rivers of Pegnitz and Regnitz; and so upon an hill by nature strongly situate, and free from hostile incursions, they built them a rude and homely castle, as the Chronicles of Bavaria do bear record. Within a while their number was increased by the neighbour-husbandmen and the shepherds of the forest Hercynia: and so of a medley of divers sorts and professions of people, they grew at last to the bigness of a town. But giving themselves to a base and dissolute kind of life, without governors, without laws, and continually molesting the neighbour Provinces with riots and robberies, it seemed good to the Germane Emperors to send thither a colony of old soldiers, which might serve in stead of a garrison for the place, to bridle their outrages, and to prescribe unto them laws of civility. Some report, that Henry of Bavaria first brought it into the form of a city, adorned it with the church of S. Giles, enacted laws, and environed the castle with a larger wall. Also, that Conradus the second joined it to the Empire: for at the beginning it was a popular estate. One only civil discord in the time of Charles the fourth, changed it into an Aristocratia, or government of a few principal persons: by which means the whole authority came into the hands of the Senators; who ever since have used such equity and moderation in their government, as there hath not at any time in so great a multitude of common people, and diversity of nations, grown any notable sedition or pernicious mutiny. In the city there are three degrees of people, that is to say, Senators, Merchants, and Artisans. Ancient and honourable families there are 28. out of which always are supplied new Senators: who all of them are six and twenty in number. Thirteen of these, called Burgomasters, do consult of matters of Estate: and the other thirteen they call Scabins, who being always assisted by three stipendary lawyers, do upon Court and Leet days execute justice and decide controversies among the citizens. It is forbidden by their ancient laws, S.W. Herbert's opinion confirmed. that any professed lawyer, or any that bears the title of a Doctor, should be admitted to their senate, or to the government of their Common wealth. Out of either of the said halves or thirteen they choose every Lunar month or new moon a new Consul; so that every year the chief magistracy falls by turns for the space of a month to every man of both the foresaid thirteen. Five there are of the same company, that in criminal causes do make inquiry, give sentence, and allot punishment to malefactors. They have likewise a judge or Precedent for their suburbs, who executes justice among the peasants and villageois. Out of the same company also, they yearly elect two Treasurers, men of sufficient years, credit, and honesty, who take charge of the customs and revenues of the whole city, and have the receipt and disbursing of the same. All the said magistrates, and others that have any authority, are chosen only out of the foresaid number of Senators. Two hundred there are yearly nominated out of the three Estates and the whole city, who once a year, or upon any urgent occasion, being assembled by the magistrates, do sit in common counsel. The State or company of merchants, albeit very great and honourable, are freed notwithstanding from all public offices, and endowed with most ample privileges: wherefore following their private traffic, they do in this city, as in a common warehouse, hoard up the riches not only of Europe, but of the most remote countries and islands in the world. The labourers and artisans, which are the last and meanest degree, are suffered to have no conventicles nor meetings private or public in the city; no solemn banquets nor festival assemblies of many together, unless it be for a matter of religion or some great funeral: for they hold it a thing pernicious to the public tranquility, having found by often experience, that most dangerous factions and seditions have grown of such popular meetings, where people in their drunkenness dispute of the Commonwealth: and that the like tumults have bereft many cities of their liberty, and brought great calamities upon them. Now if any quarrel or dissension arise among the common sort, it is not referred to the Masters or Wardens of their crafts and mysteries, but to the Senators themselves; who presently appoint two arbitratours, to search into the cause, and to do their best to compound it. If they can not bring it to agreement, than it comes before the Senate; who having awarded the matter, do under a grievous penalty impose silence to both parties. With great severity they punish fightings, brawls, injuries, and private quarrels, for the maintenance of public peace: insomuch as a man would think, that Minos and Rhadamanthus gave daily sentence upon their judgement seats. Thus far Pighius concerning the original, the magistrates, and the common wealth of this city. More you may read in the same author. The territories adjacent being naturally barren and sandy are by the industry of the people made fruitful. In the same territory stands Altorff, where not many years since the States of Nurenburg instituted an University. Nurenburg is watered by the river Pegnitz, which it crosseth with many stone-bridges. In compass it containeth eight miles. It is compassed with a double wall, whereon are 183. turrets, besides castles and fortresses. Concerning the original, situation, manners and customs of this city, you have a notable discourse written by Conradus Celtis a Poet laureate. map of Brunswick-Lüneburg, Germany BRAUNSVICENSIS, ET LVNEBVRGENSIS DUCATWM VERA DELINEAT. map of Nuremburg, Germany NORIMBERG. AGRI, FIDISSIMA DESCRIP. Habet urbs Nurenberga plateas et vicos 52. puteos aquarum 16. fontes ex arborum truncis emanantes 12. pontes lapideos 11. publica balnea 13. Cum privilegio decennali, Imp. Reg. & Cancel. Brabantiae 1590. FRANKENLANDT. FRANKENLANDT is partly plain, and partly mountainous: the mountains are not very steep, nor the plains very fruitful; being for the most part sandy. In many places the hills be set with vines, do yield pleasant and delicate wine; especially about Wirtzburg. There are great store of woods, and much hunting. The country is subject to many governors: notwithstanding they call the Bishop of Wirtzburg Duke of Frankenlandt. The Bishops of Mentz and of Bamberg have many places here. And the Count Palatine enjoyeth a great part. Here the Marquesses' Orantes are seated. And here are many imperial cities also. As touching Norimberg, it is doubtful whether it belongs to Frankenland or Bavaria: by the name, Bavaria should seem to challenge it. For Norimberg is as much to say, as Mons Noricus, The Norick hill: whereby it appeareth, that it was the city of the Norici. And after the Norici succeeded the Boiari or Bavarians: and now that portion of country that lies between Danubius and Norimberg, is called Noricum. Howbeit the city is in the diocese of Bamberg, which belongeth to Frankenlandt. The inhabitants of Norimberg will be accounted neither Bavarians nor Frankes; but a nation differing from both. It is a stately city, with churches, castles, and houses, most sumptuously built. It stands upon the river Pegnitz, in a barren and sandy place, which increaseth the people's industry: for they are all either artisans or merchants: so that they are exceeding rich, and bear a great name in Germany. It is a place most fit for the emperors court, a free city, and seated almost in the midst of Germany. Between Bamberg and Norimberg lies Forchaim, a town famous for snowwhite bread. The inhabitants suppose that Pilate was here borne. Thus far Aeneas silvius in his description of Europe. Read also johannes Aubanus, Hermannus Comes Nuenarius, Tritthemius the Abbot, and john aventinus, who thinks that the principal city thereof Wirtzburg was of old called Poeonia. THE BISHOPRIC OF MUNSTER. OF this Bishopric thus writeth Sebastian Munster in his Cosmography. Charlemagne erected a third Bishopric in the midst of Saxony, now Westphalia, in Myningrode, a place which afterward in regard of a famous Monastery there founded, was called Munster; and there he ordained as Bishop one Ludgerus borne in Friesland. Whose successor Hermannus consecrated the Monastery and Church on the other side the water, to the honour of the blessed Virgin Mary. Which Monastery in short time so mightily increased, and became so famous, that it gave name both to the City and Bishopric; so that the old name of Myningrode being abolished by little and little, it began to be called the City and Bishopric of Munster, which name remains even till this present day. Hitherto Munster out of Crantzius. Concerning this Bishopric, and that of Ozenburg, read the Saxony of Albertus Crantzius, and Hamelman his commentaries of Westphalia. This City anno 1533. received great damage by the Anabaptists, who expelling the citizens, usurped the same; and choosing a King out of their rabble, they held it almost a year against the Archbishop of Colen and the Duke of Cleve, who besieged it with a strong army. But the Bishop at length growing Master, punished both them and their King, as they deserved. map of Franconia, Germany FRANCIAE ORIENTALIS (WLGO FRANCKENLANT) DESCRIPTIO, AUCTORE, SEBAST. A ROTENHAN. map of Münster, Germany MONASTERIENSIS ET OSNABURGENSIS EPISCOPATUS DESCRIPTIO. Auctore Godefrido Mascop Embricense. Cum privilegio. BOHEMIA. joannes Dubravius in his Bohemian story describeth this region in manner following. Bohemia is situate in Germany. East it extendeth to Moravia and Silesia, and west to Bavaria. Austria bordereth to the South, as Saxony and Misnia do Northward. It is in form of a Theatre environed around by the forest or woods of Hercynia. Wherefore there is no great difference between the length and the breadth, containing not much above 200. miles a piece. Charles king of Bohemia, who afterward was Emperor, divided it into 12. regions, of which one only he named after the river Vultaw that runneth through prague: the other eleven he called by the names of their principal towns; some of them being so harsh of pronunciation, that a man shall hardly speak them, unless he be a Bohemian borne or very skilful in the language. The chief Bohemian towns lying towards Moravia are Mutha, Chrudima, Konignigretz, Pardubitz, Litomitz. Towards Bavaria you have Glatow, Domazlitz, Misa and Tachow. On the side towards Austria the principal town is Buduitz, with Cromlawe, Trebon, Hradeck: as likewise on the Misnian side stand Pons, Cadana, Chomutawe, Austia: and on the Silesian quarter jaromir, Glacitz, Curia, and some others. In the heart of the country the principal towns of note are Cuttenberg, Kolim, Pelsin, Veron, Zateckz, Launa, Slana, Lytomerick, and Tabor. But the head city of all is prague, being so great, as it containeth three fair cities within it, namely, the new, the old, and the little town, which is disjoined from the two former by the river Vultaw. Their Buildings both Public and private are stately and magnifical. This city hath two castles; one called Vissegard, whilom the King's palace, but now waste and almost desolate, by means of civil wars. Again that other castle that over looketh the little town, as it is named, so it well deserveth the title of the Royal or princely castle. For it resembleth rather a city then a Castle; filling up so great a room with the walls and buildings. Of public edifices, the Church built by King Charles before mentioned; and the Castle erected by K. Vladislaus, late deceased, are the most memorable. And as Prage of all their Cities hath the pre-eminence; so hath Elbe (called by Tacitus renowned and famous) of all their rivers. Howbeit concerning the fountain of this river Tacitus writeth scarce sound, namely that it springeth in the region of the Hermonduri. For it ariseth not among the Hermonduri, but rather out of certain Bohemian mountains lying open to the North, upon the frontiers of Moravia, which the ancient Bohemians call Cerconessi. From which mountains this river refresheth and watereth the greater and better part of Bohemia; and then having augmented his streams by the influence of Vultawa, Egra, Satzawa, Gitzera, and Misa his neighbour-rivers, continueth his course and name through Misnia and Saxony to the main Ocean, being all that way enriched with abundance of Salmon. But the smaller rivers and freshets of Bohemia yield in some places grains of gold, and in others shell-fish containing pearl. here also you have certain hot baths both pleasant and medicinable. And all the whole country so aboundeth with grain, as it affordeth plenty to the neighbour-regions. Wines there are no great store: and those of the country so weak, as they last but a very small time. Howbeit they have saffron of the best, excelling both in colour, smell, and moisture, three principal properties to choose that commodity by. There are siluer-mines so exceeding rich, that were it not for some small quantity of flint that insinuates itself into the vein, you should have nothing but perfect silver: whereas in other countries those mines are esteemed of high price, that hold a quarter or a fift part, or at the utmost one half of good silver. They find also plenty of gold-ore in certain mines which take their name of a place called Gilova. It is reported that the Kings of Bohemia have had grains of pure gold brought from thence weighing ten pound a piece. Neither are they destitute of base metal: namely, tin, lead, copper, and iron. And sometimes they find in those mineral rocks, the carbuncle, the Sapphire, and the Amethyst. Next unto their mines there is nothing of greater account to the Bohemians then their waters replenished with carp: which I have declared more at large in a peculiar book treating of fishpondes. Now let us decipher the disposition of the inhabitants. In brief therefore, both in manners, habit, and stature of body the Bohemians resemble the Lion king of beasts, under whose constillation they are subject; that is to say, if you consider either the largeness of their limbs, their broad and mighty breasts, their yellow shag-hair hanging over their shoulders, the harshness of their voice, their sparkling eyes, or their exceeding strength and courage. The Lion carries a kind of contempt and disdainful pride over other beasts, and hardly shall you vanquish him, if you assail him by force. Neither doth the Bohemian in this respect degenerate but soon shows his contempt towards other nations both in word and deed, and discovers his arrogancy both in his gate, gesture, and pomp. Being set light by, he grows impatient; in any enterprise he is as bold as a Lion, and most firm and constant till he hath brought it to execution, but not without a touch of ambition and vain glory. Moreover like a lion he is greedy of his meat, and very curious in the dressing and seasoning thereof. And their neighbours the Saxons have taught them to carouse both day and night. And by reason of their neighbourhood the Bohemians differ not much from the Germans in other qualities. Hitherto Dubravius, by whom also the original and ancient dwelling place of this nation is described. They brew excellent ale in this country, calling it Whiteale. They speak the Sclavon tongue, calling themselves Czecks, and the Germans Niemecks. Under the stile of this kingdom are also comprised the regions of Moravia, Silesia, and Lusatia. Likewise in the year 1315. the city Egra became the warehouse or principal mart town of the Bohemians. Concerning the region itself you may read more largely in Aeneas silvius; and of the people, in the first book of Martinus Cromerus his Polonian story. Unto these you may add Munster, Rithaimer, Crantzius in his description of Wandalia, and Sabellicus En. 10. lib. 2. Panthaleon Candidus wrote of late seven books entitled Bohemaidos'. Prage the head city of this Kingdom, is peculiarly described by Georgius Handschius. The Map itself we borrowed out of the Table of joannes Crigingerus, published at prague 1568. The divers appellations of certain cities in this Kingdom we thought good here to put down out of Munster. For the names of all their cities, are by the Bohemian pronounced after one manner, and by the Germane after another. Bohemian names. German names. These cities are immediately subject to the King. Praha, Prag. Plzen, Pilsen. Budiciowize, Budwis. Kolim, Coeln. Cheb, eager. Strzibre, Misz. Hora, Kuttenberg. Tabor, Taber. Zatetz, Satz. Litemierzitze, Leitmiritz. Launij, Laun. Rockowinck, Rakowinck. Klattowy, Glataw. Beraim, Bern. Most, Bruck. Hradetz, Gretz. Auscij, Aust. Myto, Maut. Dwuor, Hoff. Laromiertz, jaromir. Bohemian names. German names. These cities are subject to the peers of the kingdom. Dub, Ath. Piela, Wiswasser. Gilowy, Gilaw. Krupka, Graupen. Loket, Elbogen. Hanzburg, Hasenburg. The river Albis is called by the Germans Elbe, and by the Bohemians Labe. The Bohemians call the river Molta by the name of Vltawa. map of Bohemia, Czech Republic REGNI BOHEMIAE DESCRIPTIO. Bohemiaes longitudo latitudoque peuè par, nam retundam faciem ex circumiacientibus montibus accipit, cuius diametrum trium dierum itinere expedito absoluitur: quorum montium quae ad Septentrionalem plagam vergunt Sudetae appellantur, ardui sane ac praecipites, ubi Gabrita silva ingens extenditur, qui montes cum alijs Danubio proximis unde Albis fi se proripit in coronam cocunt, quos undique profundissima nemora latissimè occupant: Hercinia enim silva universam Bohemian compraehenit. SILESIA. JOhn Crato one of the emperors counsellors, and his principal Physician, hath for the benefit of the studious in Geography, out of his relations of Silesia, imparted thus much unto us. That we may not be scrupulous about the name of the Silesians, nor (as some have done) derive it from the Elysian fields: we are out of ancient writers to understand, that the same region which they now possess, was formerly inhabited by the Quadi. For Quad in the Saxon or old Germane tongue, hath the same signification that Siletz hath in the Polonian or Sclavon. For they were a people that resorted hither out of sundry places, more addicted to war than peace, destroyers rather than builders, and impatient of all superiority. The first King that bare rule over them was Boleslaus a Polacke. He was borne in the year of our Lord 967. his mother a Bohemian, niece to Duke Wenceslaus by the brother's side. A son of his called Mieslaus, in the year 1001. was married to Rixa daughter of Erenfrid County Palantine, niece to the Emperor Otho the third, by his sister Melchitis: and this man was the first that received the kingly diadem from Otho the third. But after his decease the Polonians having by sedition expelled out of their kingdom the emperors niece and his son Casimire, Conradus the Emperor reserving to himself a certain tribute, annexed Silesia to the crown of Bohemia. This Emperor was an Vratislavian borne, and perhaps gave the name of Vratislavia to his native city, which is now commonly called Breslaw. But hereof I cannot certainly affirm aught. This one thing is not to be doubted, that the Silesians had no affection towards the Polonians, whenas by the practice and industry of john the first king of Bohemia father to the Emperor Charles the fourth, they united themselves to the Bohemians. Some there are (by what authority or opinion I know not) which affirm that in the same place where Breslaw now stands, was built in times passed by a Prince called Liguis, the city of Budurgis mentioned in Ptolemey. For it is apparent out of histories, that Mieslaus Duke of Poland, who was first created King by the Emperor Otho the third, and in the year 965. embraced Christianity, did anno 1048. erect a wooden church or chapel to the honour of S. john Baptist. Whereby you may gather, that in those days there was no great matter of building at Breslaw. Moreover, Gotefridus the first Prelate of that church being an Italian, preferred the village of Smogra before the city of Breslaw, having there his School and College. Likewise about this time it is thought that the foundations of other the principal cities of Silesia, namely of Lignitz, Glogaw, Luben, etc. were laid: for out of monuments and Annals no certainty can be gathered, whenas the ancientest writings in all Silesia are the letters of the Emperor Frederick the second, which were written in the year 1200. all the residue being consumed and lost, either by fires or invasions which have been very terrible in these parts. But by the good endeavour of Frederick Barbarossa, Silesia was both pacified, and so distributed among the sons of Vladislaus king of Poland, that it seemed not altogether to be dismembered from that crown. But when the Polonians perceived that Silesia grew full of Germans, and that the Princes began to favour them; rejecting the lawful heirs, they advanced to the kingdom of Silesia one Vladislaus Locticus, a cruel enemy to the Germans. This was the occasion that they betook themselves to the protection of john king of Bohemia; who being son to the Emperor Henry the seventh, married the daughter of Wenceslaus king of Bohemia, and was invested into the kingdom 1302. Wherefore after the decease of this john of Lucelberg, Silesia was subject to twelve Bohemian kings one after another, six whereof were Emperors, one a Bohemian, another an Hungarian, five of the house of Austria, two Polacks, but descended from Austria by the mother's side. Of the Polonian race remained as yet in Silesia the Princes of Lignitz and Teschnitz: for those of Munsterberg derive their pedigree from George king of Bohemia. Vratislavia the head-city of Silesia being burnt to ashes in the year 1341, began then so stately to be built of stone, as at this present both for order and beauty of houses and largeness of streets, it is little inferior to any of the cities in Germany. Concerning other more true ornaments of a Commonwealth, I shall not need to speak, seeing it is manifest to all Germany, that scarce in any other region there are to be found so many Schools, such numbers of learned Professors, and of excellent wits. It beseems me not to speak too gloriously of my countrymen; yet thus much I may boldly say, that there is almost no Prince's court, nor any famous commonwealth, where the virtue and learning of the Silesians finds not entertainment. The gentlemen likewise albeit addicted to tillage and good husbandry, yet are they so warlike withal, that no indifferent judges can deny, but that by their valour the remainder of Hungary is defended. It is a region very fruitful of corn, especially in one place above the rest, which is most carefully manured by our people. It aboundeth with fishpools. The famous river Odera confineth it East and North, and South it is divided from Bohemia by Sudetes. But the situation best appeareth in the Map. Of Silesia you have somewhat written by Aeneas Silvius, and by others which are ignorant of the country. But Laurentius corvinus could have brought more certainties to light, had not the age wherein he lived been fatally overwhelmed in ignorance. Thus much john Crato concerning his native country Silesia. It containeth twelve Dukedoms; one Bishopric, the Bishop whereof hath his residence at Neisse, and sometimes at Breslaw: for there is a Cathedral church and a College of Canons. here are four Baronies also. In this region about Striga and Lignitz is found a kind of medicinable earth, commonly called Terra sigillata, like that of Lemnus, and of equal force; some quantity whereof jacobus Manovius Citizen and Senator of Breslaw hath often bestowed upon me. The Chronicles of Silesia were of late written by joachimus Curius, wherein he hath so curiously described the situation and the antiquity of their towns and cities, the government of their state, and their memorable acts, that the studious may here find an absolute history. I am informed by jacobus Monavius, that Francis Faber hath described it in verse also. map of Silesia, Poland SILESIAE TYPUS A Martino Helwigio Nissense descriptus et Nobili doctoque viro Domino Nicolao Rhedingero ded. MORAVIA. MORAVIA is thus described by joannes Dubravius in his Bohemian story: Moravia was called of old Marcomania, because it confined upon Germany at that place, where Dariubius entereth Hungary. For Mark in high Dutch signifies a limit or confine, and thereupon Marcomanni are such as inhabit the borders of a country. Concerning these people Arrianus in his relation of Germany, the farthest of these nations (saith he) are the Quadi and Marcomanni, than the jazyges a people of Sarmatia, after the Geteses, and lastly a great part of the Sarmatians. Howbeit, at this present, because it is bounded by the river Mora, from the same river the inhabitants are called Moravi, and the country Moravia. On three sides, as it now stands, it is divided by mountains, woods, forests, or rivers; on the East from Hungary, West from Bohemia, and North from Silesia: for on the South part towards Austria it is plain, being some where separated therefrom by the river Thaysa, and in other places by another obscure river. The principal river in Moravia is Mora, which environeth the chief city called Olmuntz, and from thence running into Hungary, dischargeth himself with his tributary streams into the channel of Danubius. For Mora receiving into his bosom the river Nigra; and that of Switta, whereon standeth the city Brin next in dignity to Olmuntz; also Thaysa, which glideth along by the city Znaim famous for the death of Sigismond the Emperor; and lastly Igla passing by the city Igla; rendereth up his own and his neighbour's substance to the great and renowned Danubius. But the river Odera springing not far from Olmuntz, retaineth his name to the Ocean sea. Some think it is called by Ptolemey Viadrus. Odera is so named of a word borrowed from fowlers, which call their watchtowers for the spying and taking of birds, Odri; and such towers you have now in Moravia at the fountain of Odera. Neither must we here omit the river Hana, which albeit sometimes scant of water, yet doth it so moisten the neighbour-fields, being thereby the fertilest in all the region, as the husbandmen in regard of their plentiful increase, call them the fat of Moravia. Here also more than in other places are found the silver and gold coins of M. Antoninus, of Commodus, and other Emperors. Which is a manifest argument of ancient wars between the forces of the Empire and the Marcomans in these parts. This one thing is most worthy the admiration, that in Moravia there is a kind of Frankincense & Myrrh, not distilling out of trees as in other countries, but digged from under the ground, in one place only called Gradisco, where till this present is found not only Frankincense called Male frankincense in regard of the resemblance it hath with the privy parts of man; but also in the shape of other members both of man and woman. And of late Wenceslaus of the noble family surnamed à Quercu, as he was making a foundation for the bank of a fish-poole in his field of Sterenberg, he found the entire body of a man, consisting all of Myrrh, the which distributing unto his friends, and remembering me among the rest, bestowed on me more than half an arm, which I used often for a perfume. The inner part of the region is arable, an exceeding fertile and fat soil, and most apt for corn: as the hills for vines, being more favourable to Bacchus than the hills of Bohemia; wherefore it excelleth for abundance of good wine. And it is so generally manured, and hath such plenty of husbandmen, that unless it be in forests and desert places, here is no pasture at all for the feeding of cattle. For the rest, both in speech, fashions and customs, they are like the Bohemians. Hitherto Dubravius. In the year 895. the people of this region were instructed in the Christian faith by S. Methodius, at the procurement of Arnulphus the Emperor. Under the Emperor Henry the fourth, in the year 1086. this country, together with Lusatia and Silesia, was annexed to the kingdom of Bohemia. Their language is mixed, for the greatest part speak Bohemian, and the high Dutch is used only in cities among persons of best account. This Province (as Dubravius writeth) yields plenty of wine, but not of the strongest; such (saith Rithaimerus, and I myself have so found it by experience) as exempteth not the drinker quite from care. Duglossus in his Polonian story saith that the name of the river Odera signifies in the Henetian tongue, inundation or robbery. Olmuntz the head city of this region, and the seat of a Bishop, is described by Stephanus Taurinus in his Stauromachia. Concerning Moravia, besides Dubravius, read Aeneas silvius in his Bohemian story. This Map of Moravia first drawn by Fabricius, but afterward corrected by divers gentlemen of the country was sent me by john Crato Counsellor and principal Physician to the Emperor Maximilian the second a bountiful favourer of these my studies. He gave me also this catalogue of towns called both by Germane and Bohemian names. The Dutch names. The Bohemian names. Behemsche Triebaw, Trzebowa Czeska. Landskron, Landskraun. Schirmberg, Semanin. Sciltperg, Ssilperck. Hanstadt, Zabrzch. Zwittaw, Swittawa. Merherische Tribaw, Trzebowa Morawska. Neustadt, Nowy Miesto. Deutstbrodt, Niemeckybrod. Iglau, Cziblawa. Budwers, Budegowice. Weissenkirch, Hranitza. Plos, Pzin. Drosendorff, Drosdowice. Freyen, Vranow. Schtignitz, Trztenice. Holsterlitz, Hosteradice. Mislicz, Moristaw. joslwitz, jaroslaiwice. Dayex, Diakowice. Grustpach, Hrussowamy. Maydpurgk, Dewczihrady. Auspitz, Hustopecz. Nuslau, Nosyslaw. Tischain, Itza. Schwartz Wasser, Strumen. Selowitz, Zidlochowice. Brin, Brno. Olmutz, Holomane. Prostnitz, Proslegew. Wischa, Wyskow. Austerlitz, Slawkow. Kremfier, Kromerziz. Vngerischbrod, Vherskybrod. Goeding, Hodomin. Lumpenburg, Brzetislaw. Altmarck, Podiwin. Ostra, Ostracia. map of Moravia, Czech Republic MORAVIAE, QVAE OLIM MARCOMANNORVM SEDES, COROGRAPHIA, A. D. PAULO FABRITIO MEDICO ET MATHEMATICO DESCRIPTA; ET A GENEROSIS MORAVIAE BARONIBUS QVIBUSDAM CORRECTA. AUSTRIA or OSTRICH. GEORGE RITHAYMER, in his Abridgement of the situation of the world, describeth Ostrich under the name of Pannony the higher, in these words: Pannony the higher (saith he) toward the East abbutteth upon the river Leyth. Ptolemey maketh the river Rab his Eastern bound. Upon the West it is bounded with the river Onasus, and Noricum which is a part of Bayern. Some do on that coast limit it with the mountain Caetius: on the North with the river Tey and the country Moravia: for so far at this day it doth extend itself on that side. Upon the South coast it resteth upon the mountains of Steyri. The soil is good and fertile of all manner of corn, and is such as is manured and tilled with small charge. In that part which is beyond Donaw and is called Marchfield, where long since the Chetuari and and Parmecampi were seated, the husbandman falloweth his land with one poor silly jade only. Marle, without which their land in Bayern is lean and barren, what it meaneth the husbandmen of Ostrich know not. It beareth so good Saffron, as no other in the world may compare with it. It affordeth Wine passing wholesome and agreeable to the nature of man. Althamerus upon Cornelius Tacitus his Germania writeth that it yieldeth plenty of Ginger in a mountain near the town Hamburg in the midst of Ostrich or Pannony. It hath many ancient and famous cities: notwithstanding those of greatest note are Stir, Vadenhoff, Melck, castle, anciently called Claudionum, Crembs, Cetro castle now called Zeisselmaur, Saint Hippolytus, the two Newberies, one surnamed of the Abbey, the other of Corne. Petronell a village now, but in old time a great city, as his foundation, ruins, and heaps of stones and rubbish do testify. The new city Pruck upon the bank of the river Leyth and Hamburg: out of all the most famous is Wien sometime called Flaviana and juliobona, renowned for the University and School, than which there is none that hath brought forth more excellent and greater Mathematicians. This city is round beset with Vineyards. The houses of the citizens are stately and beautiful, so that they may seem to give entertainment to Princes, and are built with large and open windows to let the air in and out: and therefore they are never pestered and offended with close and bad air; for that every private house hath either his several court-yard or backside. Hither is great concourse of foreign nations from all countries of Europe. Here is great plenty of all manner of provision necessary for the maintenance of man's life. The rivers of Ostrich are Donaw, sometime the utmost border of the region, but now it runneth thorough the midst of the same; Onasus, Drawn, Erlaph, which at Cella (or Zelltal, famous for the Church of the Virgin Marie) ariseth out of a most pleasant lake: Draisn, Ypsie, Melck, Marck. These do sever Moravia from Ostrich: Camb a notable river for sundry sorts of fish: Leytte, and Swegad in which are Crefish or Crabs of a most pleasant taste. Thus far Rithaymer. Of the original and reason of the etymology of the name of this country, this report Lazius in his Commentaries of Wien doth give. The name of Austria, (saith he) was invented of late, about four hundred years since, of the blast of the South wind called of the Latins Austere, which wind in this country bloweth oft: or of the similitude of the Germane name; (which I think to be more likely) for the Kings of the Franks called the East border of their Kingdoms Ostenrich, like as the West part they termed Westenrich. This region long since was first governed by Marquesses, then by Dukes; and lastly by Archdukes; to whom it is now subject: as is more at large to be seen in the said Commentaries of Lazius. The ancient arms of this country were five Larks over, in a field Azure: but Lupold the marquess, the fift of that name, of an accident or event that befell him, was licensed by the Emperor to alter his coat, and to bear a field Gules with a fez argent: for that in the siege and assault of Accon he was all over imbrued with blood, only his girdle excepted. More thou mayest read of this in Munster and Cuspinian. The description of Ostrich is to be seen in Bonfinius in the end of his fourth book fourth Decade of his history of Hungary. Pius the second in his description of Europe citeth an history of his, written of this country: which notwithstanding as yet it was never our chance to see. The same author hath in his Epistles passing well described Vienna or Wien, the chief city of this Province. map of Austria AUSTRIAE DESCRIP. per WOLFGANGUM LAZIUM. The Bishopric of SALCZBURG. FRANCIS IRENICUS saith, that of the five Bishoprics of Bayern, this is the principal, and the Bishop's sea (termed of Aeneas Silvius the Metropolitan city) whose description we have here set down, is by Munster thus described: julius Caesar intending to make war upon the Germans, caused a very strong castle to be built in the straits of the mountains, whither his soldiers in danger might retire themselves; and from whence they might have succour when need required; and therefore it was called Castrum Iwaviense, in the Germane tongue, Helfenberg. The river upon which it standeth, called Iwavius, is thought by some to have given the name to this castle, of which also the city afterwards built, was named Iwavia. This city hath Fens, Plains, Hills and Mountains round about belonging to it. The Fens yield pastures; the Mountains hawking and hunting. But this city having long since flourished for a few years, in the time of Attila the King of the Huns, sustained many inroads and incursions, and was miserably wasted with fire and sword. Afterward about the year of Christ 520, whenas S. Rupert, descended of the blood royal of the Franks, was invested Bishop of the sea of Worms, and after the death of Childebert was driven from that his Bishopric, Thedo Duke of Bayern entertained him at Ratispone with great joy and solemnity, and was baptised of him, with his Nobles and Commons. Rupert the Bishop going on visitation, and traveling about by Noricum even unto Pannony, preaching the Gospel, converted many to the faith of CHRIST; and coming unto the river Iwave, where sometime the city Iwawe had stood, but now ruined, decayed, overgrown with bushes, and without inhabitant; and observing the place fitting and convenient for a Bishop's sea, he obtained the possession thereof from the Duke, stocked up the trees and bushes, and finding the foundation of the buildings, he erected there a Church, which he dedicated unto the honour of S. Peter. Also by the bountiful magnificence of the same Duke, he erected a Monastery of the order of S. Bennet, and governed the Bishop's sea four and forty years etc. The same author in that place reckoneth up also the rest of the Bishops and Archbishops of this sea. See aventinus, who thinketh this city to have been of Ptolemey called, Poedicum. This city is seated amongst the Alpes. Some do think it to have been named Saltzburg, of Salt, which in the country near adjoining, not far from Reichenhall, is digged out of the earth in great plenty. Yet who doth not see it, not to be called of them Saltzburg or Salisburg, but Salezburg of Salcz or Salczach the river, upon which it is built and situate, like as Insperg, Instadt, of the river In; Iltzstadt, upon Iltz; Regensperg, upon Regen; not far from this place, and a thousand such every where to be observed. The territory and liberties of this city is rich of all sorts of mettles, as of Gold, Silver, Brass, and iron. Here is also found Vitriol, Brimstone, Alum, and Antimony. It hath also some quarries of Marble. Wiguley Hund hath set forth a catalogue of the Bishops of this city. The journal of Antoninus maketh mention of Iwave. But Gaspar Bruschius thinketh the more ancient name of Iwave to have been Helfenberg: and of that the name Iwave to have been form, which in signification is the same. Pighius writeth, that he hath read these verses in the chief church of this city. Tunc Hadriana vetus, quae pòst Iuuauia dicta, Praesidialis erat Noricis, & Episcopo digna Rudiberti sedes, qui fidem contulit illis CHRISTI, quam retinet, Saltzburgum serò vocata. Thus verbatim in English. Where Hadriana old did stand, which since they Iwave called, (A garrison town to Roman State) there Robert was installed First Bishop of the sea, who them did bring to cheerful light Of Gospel clear, which yet they hold, it now is Salczburg height. map of Salzburg, Austria SALISBURGENSIS JURISDICTIONIS, locorumque vicinorum vera descriptio Auctore Marco Secznagel Salisburgense. Qui patriae adfert ingenio suae Illustre nomen, Laudibus excolens Dignus favore est, praemióque Quem sequens veneretur aetas Cum Marcus ergo fecerit hoc opus Grato tuum, te quaeso, fove sinu Salczburga civem, ges tiensque Posteritatis honore cinge. BAVARIA. BAyern or Baviere, called of the Latins Boiaria, or as others like better, Bavaria, was inhabited in former times by the Narisci, Vindelici and Norici. The Nariskes, which now are called Nardge, the river Donaw parteth from the other two. The Noricks did enter at the river In, and do decline toward the East and West, even unto Hungary and Italy. The Vindelicks were contained between the rivers Like, Donaw, Isara, Inn and the Alps, which Ptolemey calleth Penninae. All this part now is under the dominion of the Dukes of Bayern, and doth wholly rest in the name of Bayern. Bayern is divided into the Higher and the Lower. THE HIGHER is situate under the Alps, and toward the South. This is cumbered with many marshes, huge lakes, swift streams, dark and fearful woods. Besides bears, bores, and such like wild beasts, it hath many herds of stags of an hundred years old, which no man may hunt without the Prince's leave, but under a great penalty. It is a good soil for pastorage, and for the feeding of cattle. It yieldeth yearly great plenty of Apples, Barley, Oats, and such like corn, although not of all sorts: it is inhabited but here and there. The cities of this country are Munchen upon the bank of the river Isara, a most goodly and famous city, and the Duke's seat. This city continually maintaineth Lions. Many men do think it to surpass all the cities of Germany for beauty. Ingolstadt, adorned with a public University. Beside these, there are Freising a Bishop's sea, Wasserburg, Neuburg, Rosenhaim, Auensburg, etc. THE LOWER BAYERN is more fertile, and better inhabited: and by reason of the rivers Donaw, Isara, and Lavar, it bringeth forth Vines. His cities are Regensburg, which some call Ratisbone, formerly called Augusta Tiberia, situate upon Donaw: whose suburbs upon the opposite bank of the river, are joined to it by a fair stone bridge. Patavium commonly called Passaw, at the mouth of the river In, where it falleth into Donaw, famous for his Bishop's sea: Strawbing, Landshut, Dinglesing, Osterhoff, and divers others. This country generally is reasonably fertile: as of Salt, Corn, cattle, Fish, Woods, Birds, Pastures, Dear, and of all such things necessarily required to the maintenance of man's life, either for apparel or victual, it is sufficiently stored. It breedeth many swine, feeding and fatting them with mast and wildings, in such sort, that as Hungary affordeth Oxen, so this Swine to the most countries of Europe. Salt, cattle and corn are transported from hence, and sold into foreign countries. Wines are from other places, as out of Italy, Istria, Rhetia, Rheni, Nicker and Pannony, conveyed hither. But no Province of Germany is beautified with more and finer cities: for within his borders (as Philip Apian in his Map of Bayern writeth) it containeth four and thirty cities, six and forty towns, (Mercktflecken they call them) threescore and twelve monasteries, beside an innumerable company of villages, castles, and noblemen's houses. In it Salczburg is the Metropolitan city and the archbishopric, which hath under it many Suffragans, as of Trent, Passaw, Wien, etc. The people do rather give themselves to husbandry and grazing than to warfare, neither do they delight in merchandise and traffic; they be much given to drinking and venery. They seldom travel forth of their own country. The first author of this nation was Alemanus Hercules, the eleventh King of High Germany. His name as yet is preserved in this country in the village and castle Almonstain, and the river Aleman. In time past this country was ruled by his proper King until the days of Arnulph the Emperor: him, as the Parthians, Arsaces; the Egyptians, Ptolemey, they called Cacan. After that it had Dukes, which as yet it retaineth. Mark, a certain disciple of S. Paul, converted this Province unto Christian religion, and he was the first Bishop of Laureacke, which Bishopric afterward was translated unto Passaw. Thus much out of Aventine, Munster, and john Auban of Bohemia. map of Bavaria, Germany BAVARIAE, OLIM VINDELICIAE, DELINEATIONIS COM PENDIUM Ex tabula Philippi Apiani Math. Cum Privilegio NORTGOIA, or the County Palatine of BAYERN. THe other part of Bayern which is on the other side Donaw, and runneth out beyond the Bohemian wood, is called in our time (and long since was) Nortgoia, having Noremberg for the chief city, from whence the country, as some men think, took his name. And although that Noremberg be no ancient city, yet his castle, situate upon the top of an hill, is very ancient. This region hath many towns, monasteries and villages, especially Amberg, which in the year of Christ 1300. was enclosed with a wall. Awerbach, Sultzpach, castle Munster, (where in old time the Princes of Nortgoia have held their Court) eager, Beierut, Eister, Napurg, Newenstadt, Rewenkelm, Kemnat, Krusen, Grevenwerdt, Eschenbach, Weiden, Pernaw, Pleistein, Herspruck, Rurbach, Neumarckt, Tursenrut, Elbogen, Cham, Schonsee, Kunsperg, Stauff, etc. Which for the most part do belong unto the Palatine Princes. For Lewis the Emperor and Duke of Bayern, in the year of CHRIST 1339. made such a division, that of the whole province of Bayern, the province of Nortgoia should be subject unto the Palatine Princes, except only certain towns which should belong to the Emperor: and many also that did appertain to the crown of the Empire, in time past have been pawned to the Princes of Bayern. In this Province, between Bamberg and Neremberg, in the East, toward the town eager, there is a great mountain called Fichtelberg, out of which do issue four rivers, Mean, Nabe, Sala and eager. This mountain containeth in compass about six miles, it bringeth forth divers kinds of metals: it yieldeth the best blue colour, which commonly they call Azure. In the top of the mountain there is also found Tin, and many caves, out of the which in former times metals have been digged: generally all that whole province every where swelleth with mines, especially of iron, by which means the Nortgoians do yearly reap great profit. Otherwise the soil is hard and rough, although in some places it doth bring forth good store of grain, and is excellent pasture ground. This Province of Nortgoia containeth one of the four Earldoms or Landtgravies, which long since were erected by the Emperors, namely, Luchtenberg, which taketh his name of the castle Luchtenberg, notwithstanding that the Princes of that jurisdiction do keep their Court in the town of Freimbd, and sometime in Grunsfelden, the situation of which town thou mayest see in the Map. The Earl which now possesseth the place, is called George, it I be not deceived, descended from his progenitors Albert and Frederick. This Earldom hath not grown unto such greatness as the other three, which in process of time are much enlarged, both in possessions and command, and especially the Landtgravie or Earldom of Hessen. Thus far Sebastian Munster. See also Pius the second. Of the beginning of the County Palatine of this Province read Francis Irenicus. Conradus Celtes the Poet hath most excellently described Noremberg the chief city of this Province: and of late also Pighius in his Hercules Prodicius. Gasper Brusch of Egra hath described Fichtelberg (a mountain plentifully bearing Pine trees) in a peculiar treatise. The territory or jurisdiction of STRASBURG. THe book of Records (Notitiarum liber) maketh mention of Argentoratensis tractus, the precinct of Strasburg. It taketh his name of Argentoratum or Argentina, as others name it, now called Strasburg. This tract is a part of Holst, where in time past the Triboces or Tribocci did inhabit, as Rhenan, Munster, and others do think. It is apparent out of old records, that it hath been sometime under the jurisdiction of the city Trier. Afterward it was governed by Earls (although not in that sense in which commonly the word is used nowadays) yet they notwithstanding were subject unto the Duke of Mentz, as the foresaid book of Records doth show. At this day it is dignified with the title of a Landtgravie. Besides many things in this city worthy of commendation, there is a most stately steeple upon the chief church, whose height is such, that it doth not only exceed all the rest of all Germany, but as I think, of all Europe. It is, as Munster hath left recorded, five hundred seventy four foot high. Those of Wien in Ostrich do think their steeple upon the Church of S. Steven, in height to exceed all others, yet that is, as Cuspinian reporteth, but four hundred and four score foot high. The steeple of S. Paul of London in England, was in height five hundred thirty four foot, as the learned M. Camden affirmeth. Ours of the Church of our Lady at Antwerp, is but four hundred sixty six foot high. But whether the Geometrical foot used by the Architects of these several cities in measuring, be equal or not, let them seek which are more curious in these matters. That ours of Antwerp, for workmanship and beauty, doth excel all those others, I, which heretofore have seen all the forenamed, dare affirm. Of this territory of Strasburg read Beatus Rhenanus his first book of his Germane histories. map of Bavaria, Germany PALATINATUS BAVARIAE DESCRIPTIO, ERHARDO REYCH TIROLENSE AUCTORE. map of Strasburg, France ARGENTORATENSIS AGRI DESCRIPTIO. Ex tabula Danielis Spekel. The Dukedom of WIRTEMBERG. johannes Pedius Tethingerus in his history of the famous acts of this country, describeth this Province thus: The country of Wirtemberg; saith he, in the very entrance almost of high Germany, most pleasantly abbutteth upon the coast of Switzerland, situate especially upon the bank of the river Nicher, (some do think it in former times to have been the ancient seat of the Charitini) whose jurisdiction is very large. On the East it bordereth upon the Suevi, Vindelici and Norici: On the West upon the County Palatine of Rhein, the Prince elector, and marquess of Baden: lastly it comprehendeth the mountains of Swartzwald, the Blackewood. On the South the mountains of Arbon and the Alpes of Switzerland (so the inhabitants do call the higher mountains of that country) do jointly overlook it. On the North they have the Franckes their neighbours, and not far off also, is Otho's wood. And therefore the jurisdiction of Wirtemberg can not more fitly take his begginning, than where Nicher ariseth, which springeth from a small fountain out of the high hills of Arbona in the Dukedom of Wirtemberg, near unto the villages Schwenningen, in the confines of the town Villing, not much more than five hundred pases from the fountain of Donaw. Not far from his fountain it passeth by Rotwell, and leaving upon the left hand the head of Blackewood, upon the right, Switzerland Alpes, runneth by the Duchy of Wirtemberg with a wandering and crooked course (so saluting here and there certain noble men's castles, and towns of the Roman Emperors) from his first rise the space of five days journey more or less, being with divers little streams from sundry places increased and laden, and so made navigable, at Heydelberg falleth very swiftly into the Rhein. The whole country, by reason of the nature of the soil, whether for tillage or otherwise in respect of the fertility, is not every where alike. For that part where Nicher ariseth, and which bordereth upon the Blackewood, as also that which is abbuttant upon the Alpes of Switzerland, (situate between Donaw and Nicher) is somewhat rough, unapt for vines, but yielding indifferent good pasture for cattle. The soil within the Alps is stony, yet very good for corn: in like manner by the sides of Blackewood, the land is sandy of a red colour, which notwithstanding is reasonable good corn ground. Every where the nation is much given to breed and bring up cattle. Near unto the forest of Blackewood there are recorded to be these Lordships, subject unto the Duchy of Wirtemberg: Hornberg, Schultach, Dornstad, Nagold, Wildberg, Kalbe, Wild bath, Newenstade. By the Alps, or near unto them, these Lordships, Baling, Wrach, Blawbeyren, Heidenheim, Tuthing upon the bank of Donaw, by the which, as by a certain trench, they are severed and divided. But every where the confines of the jurisdiction of Wirtemberg do gather themselves into a ring, as it were, enclosed with a large band, to the places near to Nicher. But whereas Nicher doth spread itself into the champain fields, there it is not only more kind for temperature of the air, but also the soil is more fit for tillage. everywhere are rivers well stored with fish, wholesome springs, pleasant lakes, goodly valleys. everywhere hills beset with Vines, well-grasing pastures and meadows, fertile fields, forests of woods and groves, in the which are great store of Beech's, many Okes, innumerable companies of Deeres, large pastures, abundance of cattle: in all places plenty of Wine, Corn and Apples. Upon the brink of crooked Nicher, here and there, are many goodly cities; some of them of reasonable greatness, others not so big; but for building and beauty very glorious. In the higher country, upon Nicher do stand Hernberg, Tubing, Nurting, Kurch: then Stutgard, which being built as it were in the centre of the province, is the chief city and the palace of the princes of Wirtemberg, and excelleth all the other cities in buildings, multitude of people and greatness. About the lower coast of Nicher at this day do flourish Wabling, Schrondorff, Winida, Bachanauge, Brackenauge, Binnicke, Bessicke, Bieticke, Winsberg, Megimill, Lauff, Greining, Wahing. Next unto Statgard are Bebeling, Lenberg, Cannostade: all which cities have their several Lordships, many strong villages, men and munition. Moreover, generally the people of this country is for their manhood, humanity, constancy and religion very renowned. The towns (as I said before) are not so great, but are sumptuously built; whereof some are sufficiently fortified by nature and benefit of the place; other some by the industry and labour of man. The villages are so well inhabited, that they are not much inferior to pretty towns: their houses are of timber, but very artificially built. The castles are fortified by nature and situation, as also by the ingenious art of fortification, and so are not easy to be surprised: so that a man would think that another Laconia were yet extant amongst the Swissers; such is the excellency of the men both at home and abroad. This Dukedom hath his name of Wirtemberg an ancient beacon, which now is situate in the midst of his territory, not very far from Stutgard, yet upon somewhat a rising ground & hilly place, is neither for his strength nor building any terror to the enemy. But according to the custom of their ancestors, who trusted rather to their swords of steel, than walls of stone, it was notable for the pleasantness of the place, only commendable now for his antiquity, having a most goodly prospect round about; above are the woods of Beech, beneath are the fertile hills of Vines etc. The late Dukes of Wirtemberg for many ages past, held their Court in this tower, taking from thence their name, their stock, and their arms, as is to every man very apparent. There are which think, that the Dukes of Wirtemberg have had their offspring from the Tuscans or Rhaetians: others from the French. Whether of these opinions are more probable, I much regard not, for in a thing altogether uncertain I affirm nothing constantly. It is certain that they were strangers: whether they came first forth of Italy or from France, that as yet is not certainly known, etc. Thus far john Pede. map of Württemberg, Germany WIRTENBERG. DUCATUS Accurata descriptio; In qua omnia eius Opida. Monasteria, pagi, nemora; flumina et riwli alicuius nominis, diligentissimè exprimuntur. Auctore Georgio Gadnero Cum Privilegio Imp. & Regiae M. 1579. The Precinct of SWITZERLAND. THey which divided the Empire of Germany into certain Bands or Circles (Kreis they commonly call them) they made Switzerland the fourth in order, now in all they record ten: it is certain, as approved histories do mention, that at first Switzerland was a Kingdom, but afterward reduced unto a Dukedom. Notwithstanding at this day there is none of the Princes of Germany which is graced with the title of Duke of Switzerland: for it is now divided amongst many Princes. One part hath accrued by lot of inheritance unto the house of Ostrich: the duke of Wirtemberg enjoyeth the greatest part: in it there are many free cities, and such as do belong unto the crown of the Empire: many are subject unto the Duke of Baviere. There is none of the old writers which doth not make report of this Nation, as of the most noble and ancientest of all Germany. It is clear out of Ptolemey, Strabo, and other authors, that heretofore they were seated upon the river Sweve and Albis. But now at this day it is the utmost province of all Germany, for it abbutteth upon the Alpes. It is bounded by Bayern, Frankenland and Alsatia or Elsas, on every side round about. In old time this country was called Alemanie, of the lake Lemanus (vulgarly now called Lac de Losanne or Lac de Geneve, the Germans call it, jenfferlee) as some think. The country, as john Auban in that worthy work of his, De moribus gentium, describeth it, is partly champain, partly hilly. The soil is fruitful, of which there is no part which lieth untilled, excepting that which Lakes, Mountains or Woods do possess. In it are many woods; and therefore the nation is given much to hunting and hawking: they have abundance of corn, and great store of cattle. The whole province by reason of the wholesomeness of the air is every where replenished with goodly cities, villages, castles and bulwarks strongly fortified aswell by nature as art. About the mountains it yieldeth iron, silver, and other metals. The nation is populous, stout, audacious, and warlike: and therefore Plutarch calleth it, The most excellent nation of all the Germans. Whose renown is recorded to be such and so to be enlarged, that for valour and feats of arms it seemeth to have deserved the Empire of the whole world: which indeed it hath most gloriously for the space of somewhat more than an hundred years enjoyed. Thus far out of john Auban, where thou mayest at large see the customs and manner of life of this nation. Augusta Vindelicorum, Augspurg upon the river Lech, and ulm upon Donaw, are the most famous cities of this province at this day. There are also Campodun, Memmingen, Werd, Nordling, and others, of which thou mayest read in Munster. Donaw, the greatest river of all Europe, here taketh his beginning, and passeth thorough the midst of the country. This river, laden with threescore streams (which Cuspinian, according to the report of Collimitius, describeth by name and order) emptieth itself into Pontus Euxinus (the Greeks now call it, Maurothalassa; the Italians Marmaiore; the Turks, as Busbequius affirmeth, Caradenis, that is, The blacke-sea) by six huge mouths. Every one of which mouths are so great, and the stream so violent, as Pliny saith, that you shall observe the sea to be overmastered and driven back the space of forty miles, and so far the water to be perceived to be sweet. Of this country and his people and first inhabitants, see the ancient Geographers: and of the latter writers, john Auban of Bohemia, Munster and Irenicus, who affirmeth that Naucler hath penned certain books only of this argument, and that Berno a certain Abbot hath written many volumes of this nation. In the upper part of this Map you see a little province commonly called Kreichgey; David Chytraeus hath described it in a several treatise. The territory of BASELL. THis Map containeth that coast, in which long since the Rauraci and the Cis jurani did inhabit, as also the Waste of Helvetia. The Rauraci in time past, according to the opinion of most men, were contained between the rivers of Rhein, Byrsa and Are, and those mountains which from jurassus do reach hither. At this day it is for the most part under the jurisdiction of Basell. In it as yet is there a village upon the Rein, distant a Dutch mile from Basell, called Augst, sometime the chief city of this nation, and was called Augusta Rauracorum; but now it is become a base village: notwithstanding many apparent signs of decayed buildings, which as yet do testify his antiquity, we have seen to remain and be yet extant there. The country is rough, full of many cragged rocks, and every where shadowed with thick woods: yet is very well inhabited and manured: so that even in the mountains, besides the goodly pastures for cattle, of which it is greatly stored, it beareth plentifully very good wine and corn. Sequani CisIurani did long since reach from the mountain jura, even unto the bank of the river Rhein. Now this part is called Sungow, and the Higher Elsas, and is subject for the most part unto the Dukes of Ostrich. Brisgow and Blackewood, commonly called Swartzwald, possess the other bank of the Rein. Here the waste or wilderness of Helvetia is placed by Ptolemey. Brisgow is very well replenished with cities and villages, and is very rich in corn. The common people for the most part live upon Vintage. The jurisdiction and government of this country is divided between the Archdukes of Ostrich and the Marquesses of Bath. Of this shire thou mayest see many things in Munster. Christian Vrstise in a peculiar treatise hath most exactly described the city of Basell. In like manner Aeneas Silvius, afterward called Pope Pius II. map of Basel, Switzerland BASILIENSIS TERRITORII DES CRIPTIO NOVA. Auctore Sebastiano Munstero. Miliaria Germanica duarum horarum itineris map of Schwyz, Switzerland Circulus sive Liga SVEVIAVE, Vulgo Schwa bische Kraiss. HELVETIA or SWITZERLAND. THe Heluetij (which as Eutropius saith were in time passed called Quadi) Caesar writeth to have been divided into four Pagi. At this time they divide it into thirteen parts, which they call Cantones or Angules. Helvetia they now call Switzerland and Eydgnoschafft, of the league and confederacy which they have made between themselves. Some men do think this country to be the highest of all Europe, for that it is wholly almost situate within the Alpes, the highest mountains of the same Europe, and because the greatest rivers of the same, Rhein, Rhodan or Rosne, and Po, springing from hence as from a very high place, do run into divers coasts of the world. This country is every where full of steep hills, deep valleys, great lakes, clear springs and brooks. These mountains do appear white with continual snow, so that to those which behold them afar off, they seem to be nothing but hard stone: yet notwithstanding the Meadows after they have been burnt, are found to be very fat. In them are fed sheep and kine, from whence great profit ariseth unto the inhabitants. For from thence whey, (as Oswaldus Molitor writeth) cheese, butter, and other white meats are made in such abundance, that not only Switzerland is glutted with such things, but also the nations near adjoining are from thence very plentifully served. For they are transported from hence into Sweveland, beyond the mountain jura into Italy, and into divers other places. And that which may hardly be believed, as the same man affirmeth for certain, that of twenty kine the yearly profit is one hundred crowns, and all charges borne which is bestowed upon housekeeping, manservants, and maidservants. Here-hence it is, that so great a people is possibly able to live and be maintained in so straight a place and little plot of ground. The thirteen Cantones of this country (as we said they are commonly called) are, as Glarean reckoneth them up, Zurich, Bern, Lucern, Wry, Schwitz, Sylvan, Tugi, Glaron, Basell, Friburg, Solodurn Schafhusen, and Keiser-stul. The government and charge generally of the whole country is in the hands of those Cantones: for the rule or government of Helvetia is an Anarchia, and is not subject to the command of any Prince. These, when there is any thing that falleth out which concerneth the whole country or government of the same, do meet all jointly together, and do determine upon that which they think meet: otherwise several magistrates do govern the several cities. These cities therefore are linked together by a certain bond of friendship and league, whereupon they are called Eydtgnossen, that is, joined in one covenant. Those of Rotweill, Sangall, Doggenburg, and Lepont, have combined themselves also to those thirteen Cantons, with the like bond of amity. Helvetia is situate (that we may describe it in the plainest manner) between the river Rhein, S. Claudius' mountain, the lake of Geneva, (which of the Latin writers is commonly called Lacus Lemanus) and Italy. Upon the East it hath the county of tirol: upon the South, the Duchy of Milan, and the country of Peimont: upon the West it bordereth upon Savoy: the other part of it lieth upon Burgundy, France, and High Germany. We said, that Switzerland amongst the mountains doth contain many valleys: of which some there are, that do tend from the tops of the Alps toward Italy, inhabited of divers kinds of men. For Giles Schude writeth, that those which do inhabit the vale of Augusta or Val de Osta, where in times past the Salassi dwelled, are for the most part all Merchant's factors. In Cesie vale they are almost all Stonecutters and Masons. From Oscell vale do come Cutlers or Smiths, which do make sword-blades, and knives, and such as do turn wooden dishes and trenchers. All the inhabitants of the vale Vegese are Chimney-sweepers, and so that slovenly kind of men, which live by sweeping of attorneys, and are wont to wander up and down thorough Germany, France, Italy, and even as far as Sicilia, are bred here. In the vale Galanch they are all either dressers of Rosen, or Basket-makers. But these like beggars wander from country to country: yet all the rest do live upon their trades. Besides that which Caesar, Strabo and other ancient writers have written of this country, thou mayst read many other things in Giles Schude, Vadian, Francis Niger of Bassana, Munster, Henry Glarean, and Oswald Molitor in the commentaries upon him; as also in john Stump, who hath written an huge volume of this nation. To these you may adjoin john Rhellicanes his commentaries upon Caesar. josias Simler hath set forth a book of the province of Vallesia and of the Alps. The same man hath in hand a work of Switzerland in general. Nicolan Stupan of Rhetia promiseth a description of Rhetia. For the estate and government of the common wealth of this country see john Bodine in his Methodus historica. Anthony Pinet in his description of cities, hath diligently described the political estate and peculiar regiment of the Commonwealth of Berne. Giles Schude, Henry Glarean and others do contend and differ about the ancient language of the Heluetij. I do think that they never used other than now they do. But we do send such as are more curious students in the dialects of languages, unto the work of john Becan which he calleth his Becceselana. map of Switzerland HELVETIAE DESCRIPTIO, AEGIDIO TSCHUDO AUCT. The County of TIROLL. THe Earldom of tyrol was adjoined unto the house of Ostrich, in the year after Christ's birth 1360. by Rodulph the son of Duke Albert. This County is so rich in Silver mines, especially near the town of Schwatz, that it may not only be preferred before a rich Dukedom, but also may justly seem to compare with a large Kingdom. For it payeth yearly unto the Prince (as Cuspinian in his history of Ostrich reporteth) three hundred thousand crowns of gold. Moreover in it is found absolutely the best brass, when as scarce other where not any is found that will abide the hammer. This province is situate almost within the Alpes, between Baviere and Italy. The chief cities in it, are Oenipons, now commonly called Inspruck, where the Prince's Court of this region is ordinarily kept, where also the Council-table and Parliament for this province and for Ostrich is held. There also did we behold with admiration the house of the Lord Maior, upon the roof all guilt over with infinite cost and charges. Next unto it is Bolzan the Mart-towne; and the castle of tyrol, of which the whole country took his name. Then Trent, famous for the general Council held there within our remembrance. This is subject unto the Dukes of Ostrich, yet partly unto the Bishops of that sea, and is placed in the confines of Germany and Italy, whereupon almost all the inhabitants do understand and speak both the languages. Then Holla, in which salt is made and boiled, which from thence is transported into the countries near adjoining. The Bishopric of Brixia, and the town of Briomeck, with a castle which belongeth unto the same Bishop. Then Schwatz, where every year great store of silver, as we said before, is digged out of the earth. Verona, etc. But that (which we have not thought good to conceal) of Munster, is well worth the reading. There is, saith he, an hill called Nansberg, three miles from Trent, extending itself twelve miles in length, and three in breadth; in which there are three hundred and fifty Parish-Churches, two and thirty Castles, besides Salt and many pleasant and sweet smelling fruits. In it all things do abundantly grow, which are necessary for the maintenance of man's life. But of this County see more at large in the same author. janus Pyrrhus Pincius of Mantua, hath learnedly and at large set forth the history of Trent in twelve books. Of GOERCZ, KARST, CHACZEOLA, CARNIOLA, HISTRIA, and WINDISKMARKE. OF Windiskmarke, Istria, and Goerez, we must speak hereafter, and therefore in this place we will sursease to say aught of them. Of Carnioll, Karst, and Chaczeoll (to say the truth) I know not what to write. Something notwithstanding, that otherwise than in the other, I do not deceive the expectation of the Reader, that shall not be unpleasant unto those which do admire the wonderful works of the Almighty, I will speak in this place. There is a place in this Map, which the inhabitants call Czyrcknitzersee, of a little town near unto it, called Czyrcknitz, Lazius saith that Strabo calleth it the Mere of Lugey, it is situate in the province of Carnioll. This place (so I call it; for whether I may more truly term it a lake, a park, or a field, I know not) as the same Lazius hath, every year yieldeth corn, fishing and hunting. But here I think it best first to set down his description out of George Wernher a little more at large: It is enclosed, saith he, on every side with mountains, and is in length about a mile and a half, but in breadth somewhat less. In many places it is eighteen cubits deep, and where his depth is least, it is equal unto the full height of a tall man. Out of the hills round about on every side certain small brooks do run, each from his several channel; from the East coast three; from the South, four. Every one of these the farther they run, the less water they contain; for the earth so continually soaketh it up, that at last it is wholly consumed by certain stony ditches, so framed by nature, as they do seem to have been made and cut out by the art and industry of man. Lazius thinketh them to be certain signs and arguments of the sailing of the Argonauts under the earth. here the waters do so mightily swell, that by no means they may be received: whereupon it cometh to pass, that the ditches do in such manner swell back again, that neither they only do not receive the water, but also what they have received, they power back again so exceeding swiftly, that a nimble horseman by running shall hardly be able to avoid the violence of the stream. Therefore which way soever the waters shall find any way out, they issue forth and spread themselves so broad, that they make a great lake. These waters do return almost as swiftly as they came, yet not by those ditches only; but the ground every where almost doth so receive them, as if they were powered thorough a sieve. This when the inhabitants do perceive will come to pass, they by and by stopping the greater passages to the uttermost they may, they run thither to fish by great troops: which is not only a pleasant pastime to them, but also is very gainful and profitable. For these fishes being salted, are carried out in great plenty unto the neighbour-regions round about. Then the lake being dried, succeed an harvest, on that part where the soil is sown; and the same is sown again before the next flood It is so fertile of grass, that every twenty days it may be mown. Who is it, that which here doth not admire the wonderful works of sporting nature? map of Tryol, Austria and Italy Rhetiae alpestris decriptio, in qua hody TIROLIS COMITATUS. Ex tabula Wolfgangi Lazij. quam Joan Maior Viennensis aedidit. Cum Gratia et Privilegio. map of Slovenia and Northern Croatia GORITIAE, KARSTII, CHACZEOLAE, CARNIOLAE, HISTRIAE, ET WINDORUM MARCHAE DESCRIP. Haec tabula concinnata est ex corographijs. Wolfg. Lazij. cuiinsima Histriae pars ex alterius descriptione addita est. ITALY. ITalie the chief province of the world, as it hath often changed the name according to the alteration of times and states: for it was called Enotria, Ausonia, Hesperia, Saturnia. etc. so also his bounds and borders are diversly described by divers authors: notwithstanding in later ages it is thus bounded. First, by the river Varus; then by a strait passing by Alpes Coctiae, now called Monte Genebrae; by Mount Adula, or S. Gothardes' hill; the Alpes of Rhetia or Monte Braulis, and hills adjoining; then by the river Arsia the utmost border of Istria: thus it is bounded upon one side, the other sides do about upon the sea. Ptolemey describeth it in the form of an Isthmos or Peninsula, which the sea encloseth on three sides, the other is walled by the Alpes. The ancient writers do liken it unto an Oke-leafe: the latter do set it out not without great resemblance in the proportion and shape of a man's leg from the hip unto the sole of the foot. Italy hath the mountain Apennine as it were a ridge or back passing along from one end of it to the other, like as we see in fishes the ridge bone to run along from the head unto the tail. This mountain, which ariseth out of the Alpes, where they decline from the lower or Mediterranean sea, when as almost with a strait course, near Ancona, it tendeth toward the Higher or Adriatic sea, and there seemeth to end; yet from thence again declining from that sea, it passeth thorough the midst of Italy toward the Brutij (now Calabria inferiore) and the Sicilian straits. Elian affirmeth that in times passed there were in this country 1197. cities. Guido a Priest of Ravenna, out of Iginus, which six hunnred years since wrote of the cities of Italy, writeth that in his time there were but seven hundred only. Blondus divideth Italy into 18. provinces; Leander, into 19 and their names are these: The old. The new. LIGURIA Riviera de Genua. ETRURIA Toscana. VMBRIA Ducato di Spoleto. LATIUM Campagna di Roma. CAMPANIA FELIX Terra di Lavoro. LUCANIA Basilicata. BRUTII Calabria inferiore. MAGNA GRAECIA Calabria superiore. SALENTINI Terra d' Otranto. APULIA PEUCETIA Terra di Barri. APULIA DAUNIA Puglia Piana. SAMNITES Abruzzo. PICENUM Marca Anconitana. FLAMINIA Romagna. AEMILIA Lombardia di qua dal Po. GALLIA TRANSPADANA Lombardia di la dal Po. VENETI Marca Trevigiana. FORUM JULII Friuli, & Patria. HISTRIA Istria. Pliny, according to the opinion of Varro, maketh the lake Cutilius, in the territory of Reatino, to be the centre of all Italy. near unto this lake is the territory of Rosella (called of Virgil, Rosaea rura velini; Velino's fields bedecked with roses sweet) of all Italy the most fertile: which fertility was such, as Varro witnesseth, that a rod being left in it over night, the next day it might not be seen for grass; and therefore it is called Sumen Italiae, The sweet bread of Italy. In former ages they have reported, that the plain of Stellate was the goodliest and best soil of all Italy; but now, as Blondus saith, the places about Bonony and Mutina do far surpass the rest. Sabellicus, according to the common report of the common people, attributeth these epithets unto the chief cities of Italy: Venice the rich, Milan the great, Genua the proud, Florence the fair, Bonony the fertile, Ravenna the old, Rome the holy, and Naples the noble. But the commendation of this country, set out by Pliny, with as great a majesty of words, as that country doth excel the rest of the countries of the world, I cannot but I must needs, before I pass from it, set down in this place by way of digression; for so he speaketh of it in his third book and fift chapter: ITALY the nurse and mother of all nations, chosen by the providence of God, to add a lustre to the very heavens themselves, to unite dispersed kingdoms, to temper and mollify their rude and uncivil manners, to draw the dissonant, barbarous and savage languages of so many divers people, by the intercourse of one refined speech to a conference and parley, to teach civility to men, and briefly to make this one a common country for all the nations of the world. But what shall I say more? Such is the excellency of all places, that any man shall come unto, such is the majesty of all things, and of all people which do possess it. The city of Rome, which in it seemeth only to excel, and to be a worthy face for so glorious a neck, with what words or eloquence may I express it! How beautiful is the countenance of Campania by itself! how great and many are the glorious pleasures and delights of the same! That it is manifest that in this one place nature hath showed all her skill in a work wherein she meant especially to delight. And now indeed such is the vital and continual wholesomeness of the temperate air, such fertile plains and champain grounds, such sunny banks, such harmless forests, such cool and shady groves, such fruitful and bountiful kinds of woods, such fertility of corn, vines and olives, such goodly flocks of sheep, such fat beeves, so many lakes, such store of rivers and fountains every where watering and bedrenching it, so many seas, havens or ports as it were bosoms of the land every where open and ready to entertain and receive the traffic of all lands, and itself running into the sea as it were willingly offering itself and earnestly desiring to help and secure mortal men distressed in the same. I do omit to speak of the fine wits, natures and manners of the people of the same, as also of the several nations overcome by it partly by valour, and partly by humanity. The Grecians themselves, a nation exceeding prodigal of their own praise and glory, have judged so of it, calling a great part of it Magna Graecia, Great Greece. Of the ancient writers Caius Sempronius, Marcus Cato, Polybius in his second book, but most exactly Strabo, as he doth all things else, have described this country. Of the latter historiographers, Blondus, johannes Annius Viterbiensis in his commentaries upon Berosus, and other authors imprinted together with him. Pontanus in his first book of the famous acts of King Alphonsus, Volaterrane, Sabellicus, Bernardus Saccus, and Dominicus Niger, but most exactly Leander, Gaudentius Merula hath most excellently described Gallia Cisalpina, which indeed is not the least part of Italy. map of Italy ITALIAE NOVISSIMA DESCRIPTIO AUCTORE JACOBO CASTALDO PEDEMONTANO. FORUM JULII, FORULY, or FRIULY. THe original of the name of Forum julij, Leander saith, divers writers have diversly sought and censured. Some do think it so called of julius Caesar. Blondus seemeth to affirm it to have took his name of the city Forum julij. Antiquities do testify that this region hath been called Aquilegia, of Aquilegium his chief or metropolitan city. Lastly, it is certain that it is called Patria of the Venetians: which name as yet also it retaineth to this day. Blondus saith, that it was long since called Liburnia: but from whence, when, or for what cause it was so called, he showeth not. The first that had here ought to do, were the Euganei, Veneti, Troiani, Galli; and after those, the Romans: under whom it did continually persist, so long as the fortune and majesty of the Roman Empire did stand sound and whole: which at last declining, it came into the hands and jurisdiction of the barbarous nations which oppressed Italy, especially the Lombard's, and so remained unto the time of Charles the great. After that, the government thereof was in the power of the Patriarch of Aquileia, until at length the Venetians (desirous to enlarge their territories on this side) reduced it wholly under their jurisdiction, who at this day possess it. The situation of the region is thus: It beginneth from a plain abbuttant upon the sea, and so by a little and little increasing, first it riseth up in little hills, and then into very high mountains, which almost on every side so enclose his borders, that this plain environed about with the tops of mountains as with a wall, showeth like a Theatre, it is open but at one narrow strait, by the which, as by a gate, ferrying over the river Sontio from Taruisio, it may only be entered. The other borders of it, the Alpes on every side do limit: and therefore not to be come unto but by the seaports or valleys of the mountains, or else over their tops. It hath upon the seacoasts very many havens. In this most goodly country are large champions watered with many pleasant streams, and those fields exceeding fertile: for it aboundeth with vines, yielding a kind of wine, which Pliny reckoneth and commendeth for the best, and calleth it Vinum Pucinum, of the place. The mountains of this country are very rich almost of all sorts of metals; to wit, of Iron, Led, Tin, Brass, Quicksilver, Silver and Gold. They have also Marble, white, black, and particoloured: Precious stones; as Carneols, beryls, etc. and crystal. Here are all sorts of fruits, and apples of a most excellent taste: Woods both for fuel, timber, and hunting, most stately: pleasant and beautiful meadows, and pastures most excellent pasturage for cattle. The air is temperate. The fields of themselves do abound with all things necessary for the use of man, as also for pleasure and delight. The people of this country are most apt not only unto all arts and liberal sciences, but also for all merchandise and such other trades of life. The most famous cities in it are Aquileya, adorned with the title of a Patriarchy. This city Mela nameth, The rich: In times past it was the seat of the Emperors, and therefore it was called, Another Rome, and was in compass twelve miles. In it there have been accounted long since an hundred and twenty thousand citizens. The great prosperity and flourishing estate of this city, especially grew by the great thronging hither of Merchants; for that from all quarters almost of the world, by reason of the great commodiousness of the place, easy and safe entrance unto it aswell by land as by sea, merchandise were conveyed to this city as to a common warehouse. That great trade of merchandise ended together with the fortune of the city, the Venetians growing mighty, and drawing unto themselves all means of trade and traffic: so that now of a most flourishing and populous city, it is almost waste and desert. Vtina, which also is called Vtinum (the Italians vulgarly call it, Vdene; the Dutch Weyden) situate in a plain, hath a strong castle built upon the top of an hill, raised by the labour and industry of man, containing at this day forty furlongs in compass. Tergeste Trieste upon the sea shore, a colony of the Romans. Goritia, sometime (if I be not deceived) called Noreia. Here are many monuments of great antiquity to this day remaining. The city Austria (many think it in old time to have been called Forum julij) situate in the straits of the mountains, is a place strong and fortified by nature. Thorough the midst of it doth run the river Natiso, upon the which is a fair stone bridge. S. daniel's town seated upon a very high and steep hill. Porto Gruaro, upon the South bank of Limine. Then Spilimbergo, Marano, Montfalcone, and others, of which thou mayest read in Leander, out of whom we have drawn this brief description. johannes Candidus hath written an history of Aquileia, whose copartner in his labour and travel Leander writeth to have been Gregorius Amasaeus. Of the monuments and antiquities of Aquileia, Sabellicus hath written six books which are every where to be gotten. map of Friuli-Venezia Giulia, Italy FORI JULII ACCURATA DESCRIPTIO. Cum Privilegio. Ex Bibliotheca Nobilis et doctissimi joannis Sambuci, Imperatoriae Mats. Historici. 1573. JULIAE ALPES, JAPIDES, ET CARNI. The liberties of the city of VERONA. THe city of the Cenomanes, situate in Gallia Cisalpina, or as now they call it, Lombardie, is within the jurisdiction of the Venetians; a city most stately built upon each bank of the river Adese, but conjoined by four fair bridges. The same river as it doth divide it into two parts, so it doth almost on every side enclose it round: so that it is not only a commodity unto the city, but also a defence and ornament unto the same. The soil of this tract is excellent good, yielding many things necessary and profitable unto it; Great store of oil and corn, yielding yearly great gains unto the country people by selling and transporting it to foreign nations; wol for fineness excelling the other sorts of Italy. The city is most excellently and pleasantly seated, beautified with fair and goodly buildings, aswell private as public. It hath many famous monuments of antiquity worth the regarding: amongst the which is the Amphitheatre, which the common sort call Arena, The sand; of all those which remain in Italy or in other places of Europe, the whollest and least defaced either by injury of times, or rage of barbarous nations. Moreover, a triumphal arch, in whose inscription this city is termed COLONIA AUGUSTA VERONA NOVA GALLIENIANA. There are also other monuments, which here for brevity sake we must omit. The liberties or ground belonging to this city is in length, from the little town Baruchello, unto Riva (which is on the farther side of Lago de Garda) sixty five miles: in breadth, which beginneth at La torre delle confine, unto Rivoltella, forty miles: and containeth in all 1443378. fields (so the common people of Italy call the measure whereby they measure their lands, Seardeonius interpreteth it Akers) whereof 1223112. are fertile, 220266 are barren: which notwithstanding daily (by the industry and diligence of the husbandmen) are made more fruitful. There is in this tract a very high mountain (the Map placeth it between Lago de Gardo and the river Adese) which they call Baldo. This hill is very well known to Herborists and Apothecaries, which flock hither from all quarters, and do gather many kinds of herbs and roots necessary in Physic, and good and wholesome for the use of man. There is also here in a certain vale called Policella, a place named Negarina: where there is a very hard stone to be seen, having upon it teats carved to the just fashion and proportion of a woman's breasts; out of the which paps water doth continually distil and drop; wherewith if a nurse or a woman giving suck do wash her breasts dried up by sickness or any other mischance, it presently draweth down the milk again. There are also other waters of this country, given by the benefit of nature, both pleasant and profitable. But the studious Reader desirous to know more of this territory, let him read Blondus and Leander, he shall be, I dare boldly affirm, satisfied at the full. Torellus Sarayna hath written a whole book of the antiquities, original, government and policy and famous men of the city of Verona. Georgius jodocus Bergamus hath described Lago de Garda or Benacke lake in verse in five books. julius Caesar Scaliger hath sounded forth the praise of the city Verona and the lake Benacke in his funeral oration. map of Veneto, Italy VERONAE VRBIS TERRITORIUM, à Bernardo Brognolo descriptum. 1579. Cum Privilegio. decannali The Duchy of MILAN. LEander in the description of Italy, (after a long discourse of the government of this Duchy) maketh this relation of Milan his chief city: The city Milan, saith he, is so conveniently seated, that besides the great store of fruit which the ground of his territories do yield, out of Gallia Cisalpina or Lombardie, all things, aswell for pleasure and delight as for profit and necessary use in man's life, may be easily transported thither. It is so great, that it may well compare with the greatest cities of all Europe. It hath very long and large suburbs, by which it is greatly augmented some of them so huge, that they may contend for bigness with other great cities of Italy. Notwithstanding of late years they suffered great wreck, by reason of the mortal wars and continual troubles between Charles the fift and the French and Venetians. By which they were by fire and sword almost utterly overthrown and destroyed, although now by great diligence and industry of the citizens they are re-edified again. Wide and deep diches full of water do compass both the city and suburbs: by which on every side by boat and barge such great store of provision is brought unto it, that there is not any thing here which is not to be bought at a reasonable rate. It is very admirable in my conceit, to record the great abundance and plenty of all things necessary for the use of man. So many there are and such diverse sorts of Artificers here, and so great a concourse, as is wonderful and may scarcely be told: whereupon that common byword of the vulgar sort did arise, He that would repair all Italy, must first pull down Milan: to wit, that by this means out of his holes and nests the swarms of Artificers might be dispersed into all quarters of Italy. The city hath very stately and beautiful buildings: especially the gorgeous and sumptuous edifice, which they call The house, reered with infinite charge, and such wonderful workmanship, that there is but a very few Churches of the whole world that may be compared, unto it, whether you respect the huge greatness, and ingenious Architecture, or the price of the Marble and rare work of the same: for that not only every way within and without it is beautifully trimmed and pargetted over with white marble, but also it is bedecked with a wonderful imagery, wrought in Marble with exceeding cunning. Beside very many famous Churches and Chapels especially Grace church, and Praechers church, situate over against the most strong Castle of Porta jovia: having an Hemisphere made by Lewis Sfortia the Duke of Milan: underneath the which he together with his wife lie buried, enclosed in a tomb of the best marble. To this Church is adjoined the stately Abbey of the friars Predicant, with a goodly Library and a very fair Chamber or Hall trimmed about with the story of the supper of Christ and his Apostles, an admirable piece of work, done by the hand of Leonardo Vincio a Florentine sufficiently approving the great skill and cunning of the ingenious workman, by the judgement of all men experienced in the Art of painting. There are very many gorgeous houses of private citizens every where to be seen within the city. The Castle of Porta jovia, is the strongest and best contrived fortification in all Christendom, which hitherto could never be surprised and forcibly taken by any enemy. There are besides these very many excellent buildings in Milan, which here I must pass over with silence. Thus far Leander, who doth excellently describe the rest of the towns and places of his territories of this city. See also Volateran in his Geography, Georgius Merula, Bernard Arlun, and Bonaventure Castillion, who hath written a several Treatise of the Insubres, of their ancients seats and antiquities. Moreover Bernardine Corius hath written the Milan history in the Italian tongue. Laonicus Chalcocondylas also speaketh something of the happy estate of this city, and amongst other things he doth excellently describe and set out the fable of the Dragon, which made this city desolate in the time of the Mariangeli, from whence the arms and cognisance of this city were devised, as is very likely. But it will not be amiss to adjoin to these the opinion of Procopius, who writeth that this city doth surpass the city of Rome in greatness, multitude of citizens, and other great blessings of God. Liguria also, which in this Chart is wholly described, is bounded with the rivers Varo and Magra, the Apennine mountains and the Ligusticke sea, (a branch of the Mediterranean sea) now called Leonino. This now they call Riviera di Genoa, of Genua his chief city. This city long since had enlarged his dominion unto Tanais: for it had Theodosia (now called Caffa) under his subjection: as also the Isles of Cyprus, Lesbos, and Chios, with Pera the city of Thrace. At this day it hath the command of all Liguria and the Island Corsica. It is a famous Mart town, whose most valiant and stout citizens have gotten to themselves, by merchandise and traffic almost into all parts of the world an honourable name and renown together with great riches and large possessions. Austen justinian Bishop of Nebia hath most curiously compiled in the mother tongue the history of Genua: which also very lately Petro Pizaro, and Herberto Folietta have done in the Latin tongue. Moreover Francis Petrarch hath written something of this City in his holy journal and Laonicus in his 5. Book. map of the Duchy of Milan, Italy DUCATUS MEDIOLANENSIS, FINITIMARUMQUE REGIONU DE SCRIPTIO, AUCTORE JOANNE GEORGIO SEPTALLA MEDIOLANENSE. Cum privilegio. The liberties of CREMONA. THat this city is very ancient, all men may see by that saying of Virgil, Mantua vae miserae nimium vicina Cremonae. O Mantua great thou sittest too near unto Cremona poor. Yet Livy and others do report it to have been reduced to a Colony of the Romans long before that time, to wit, about the year 536. after the building of Rome. This city is placed in Gallia Cisalpina (now called Lombardie) amongst the Cenomans, as Ptolomey recordeth, or in the tenth province of Italy, as Pliny affirmeth, upon the bank of the river Po. The soil of his liberties is Champion ground, very fertile of all manner of grain, as also of wine: other things which are necessarily required for the preservation of man's life, are plentifully conveyed thither by the benefit of the stream. It hath endured many bitter storms of fortune having been oft sacked and spoiled: First, in those furious wars of Mark Antony, when as the territories of this city, Augustus Caesar being victor, were given unto the soldiers. Then again in the time of Vitellius, after the battle at Bebriacke, 40000. soldiers assaulted and sacked it: the company of freebooters, swaggerers, and base slaves was such, as Tacitus affirmeth that they regarded nothing whether it were profane or holy all was fish that came to net. Only Mephitis templum standing without the walls, was untouched, whether by God's providence or strength of the place I know not. Again it was spoiled by the tyrannous and roguish Goths and Vandals, then by the barbarous Lombard's about the year after Christ 630. Moreover it abode the violent assault of Frederick surnamed Aenobarbe, or Barbarosso, who beat down his walls, and laid them level with the ground. After this the Civil wars between the Guelves and Gibellines especially raged here; in the year, 1312. Lastly, under the government of the viscounts of Milan, & than under his Duke's, it began again by little and little to sprout up and recover itself. Under these hitherto it hath prosperously and peaceably enjoyed the estate of a flourishing commonweal. This city hath a castle, above all other in Italy, most strong & fearful to the enemy. here is also a turret of a wonderful height, far exceeding all the rest of this Country: whereupon it is famous in this their common byword and rhyme which they use, uno Petro in Roma, uno portu in Ancona, una turre in Cremona. One Peter in Rome, one haven in Ancone, and one turret in Cremone. Lewis Cavitellius an Alderman's son did lately set forth the histories of this city. The author of this same map hath put forth a book of the antiquities and worthy acts of the same. The jurisdiction or liberties of the City CREMA. CRema a town in the confines of Milan, is a Castle & place of garrison of the Venetians. This, as Leander affirmeth, under the government of the same Venetians; hath so increased in multitude of citizens, and goodly buildings, that it may well be accounted amongst the most famous places of all Italy. Wherefore they use to say in a common proverb, in their vulgar tongue, Barleta in Puglia, Pratum in Toscana, Crema in Lombardia: signifying the excellency, stateliness, and richesses of these three places. The Venetians have often assayed to adorn the town with the title of a city: but the citizens, fearing that whereas now it is accounted amongst the best towns, it shall then be reckoned amongst the meanest cities, have hitherto withstood that their purpose. It is seated in a pleasant plain, in compass large & wide, fortified with a strong wall, famous for wealth, very populous, and abounding with all things necessary: for the soil of the territory and liberties of this town is very fertile, and yet by the great diligence and industry of the husbandmen, it is daily bettered and amended. Many brooks, well stored with divers sorts of fish, do every where water this province. Blondus writeth, that after that Frederick Barbarossa had spoiled Cremona, he built Crema in scorn, to hinder and disgrace it. There are others, as Leander witnesseth, which do think it to have been built by the citizens of the city Parasium, which was overthrown & razed to the ground by the Bishop of Milan, for heresy which it maintained: and therefore they called it Crema, in memoriam Crematae patriae, in memorial of their native city burned and spoiled. But this I leave to the judgement of the discreet Reader. map of Cremona, Italy AGRI CREMONENSIS TYPUS. Antonius Campus pictor Cremonensis descripsit, 1579. Cum Privilegio. map of Crema, Italy CREMAE DITIONIS DESCRIPTIO. Lectori Ne tabula hoc loco omnino vacua extaret, hoc Cremae territorium à quodam patriae studioso descriptum hic studiosis exhibere placuit. The liberties of BRESCIA. THe liberties of Brescia now possesseth part of that coast where in time passed the Cenomanes dwelled: and extendeth itself in length 800. furlongs, or 100 miles; in breadth 400. furlongs, or 50. miles, as Elias Capriolus affirmeth: it is situate between the lakes Garda and Iseo: the Alpes and the river Oglio. These fields, as john Plainer writeth, are worthily accounted amongst the most delightsome champions of Lombardie. For it hath, as Baptist Nazario saith, Gold, Silver, Brass, Led, Iron, Alum, Marble, both Porphyry and Serpentine, as they call it, barley coloured with black and green, Pliny calleth it Ophites; and other stones of great price; as also the Marchasite, which anciently hath been called Pyrites, or The fire stone. The city Brixia, whereof this territory took his name; as yet retaineth the same his ancient name: for the inhabitants do call it Brescia, the which for his riches and beauty they term in that common proverb of theirs, The Bride of the city of Venice. There is not any of the old writers, either Historians or Geographers, which do not make mention of this city. Trogus Pompeius writeth that it was built by the Galli Senones. Livy saith, that it is the chief city of the Cenomanes. Pliny in his Epistles of this writeth thus unto junius Mauricus, Brixia is that city which constantly retaineth as yet much of that grave modesty and old frugality of our ancient Italians. It hath been graced with the title of a Duchy, for so I find written in Diaconus his 5. book of Lombardie in the 36. Chapter. But because that none of the late writers, (that I may say nought of the more ancient) have described this city more learnedly and eloquently, than Pighius in his Hercules Prodicius, thou shalt hear him speak in his own terms. Brescia which is seated at the foot of the mountains, may contend with most of the cities of Italy, for antiquity and stateliness of buildings, julius Caesar Scaliger, a famous Poet of our age, hath thus described it in this Epigram; Thou Brixia great which proudly ouerlook'st the boornes and lowly plain, by due desert now justly mayst the sovereign Empire claim. Thy healthful seat, thy pleasant fertile soil, thy people wise and nation stout, If civil discord had not crossed, long since had brought about, That where long time thou hast been thrall, and stoop'st to others lore; Thou mightest have lorded over those, to whom thou serud'st before. For this City by reason of civil discord and dissension, being subdued under the yoke of the French and their next neighbours the Insubres, or the Milliners, hath endured much misery: yet now at length, under the peaceable government of the Venetians, it is grown very wealthy, a great market well furnished with all things necessary, very populous and inhabited of a wise and discreet nation. The shire is very fertile of oil, wine, corn, and most excellent fruits of all sorts. It hath also some rich veins of Metals, but especially of Iron and Copper; whereof ariseth to this city great gain and commodity. Livy and other good author's report, That Brescia was built by the Galli Cenomanes, about the time of the Roman kings, which afterward the Romans, having subdued all that part of the country of the Gauls which lieth beyond the river Po, reduced under their jurisdiction. It is apparent out of Livy, how firm it sometimes stood with the Romans, especially in those most dangerous wars between them and Hannibal. Some would have it to have been made a Colony present after the end of the League-warre, when as Cneius Pompeius Strabo, the father of Pompey the great, planted colonies in Verona and other cities beyond the river Po. Not long after, by the favour of C. Caesar, it together with other cities there about, obtained the freedom of the city of Rome, and after that it is wonderful how it flourished under the Roman Emperors, so long as the greatness of that Empire stood unshaken: This, divers monuments of Antiquity, which as yet remain in this city and in the liberties of the same: as namely many goodly inscriptions of marble, statues, pillars, and Epitaphs of famous men, do constantly aver, by which the former greatness of this city may easily be gathered. Thus far Pighius. Baptista Nazario wrote a several Treatise of this city, in the which he setteth down all the inscriptions of the ancient monuments of this country. Helias Capriolus hath comprised the whole history of this city in 12. books. Gaudentius Merula, in his tract of the original and antiquity of the Cisalpines, speaketh somewhat of it, as also Chrysostomus Zanchus, writing of the original of the Orobijs and Cenomanes, likewise Leander Albertus and lately Andrete Paccius in his sixth book of the Wines of Italy. There is in this province a town called Quintianum, 20. miles south-eastward from Brescia, near to the river Ollio, of the which john Plainer a citizen of the same wrote a small Treatise, who in an Epistle of his to paulus Manutius, doth highly commend it both for learning and chivalry. Whether this be that Quintianum, of which Optatus after speaketh, I leave to the learned to determine. The river Mela or Mella; of which Virgil maketh mention, doth run through the midst of this shire; as also Catullus in this verse affirmeth, Brixia Cygnaea positus in specula, Flaws quam molli percurrit flumine Mella. Old Brixia placed amid the brooks, as guardian of the Swans, The river Mella kindly greet'th, and watereth all his lands. This river retaineth the name of Mella unto this day. Notwithstanding it runneth not by it now, as you may see, although not far off from thence it passeth through his liberties. The little river which runneth along by the city, is now called Garza: but I think that in old time it was also called Mella. And I think I may truly affirm, that the river Mella, when it approacheth near unto the city, spreadeth itself into two channels, both of them retaining the same name, do make a river-iland, (like as Nilus maketh Heracleopolites,) and then again falling into one stream still keep the name of Mella, and having so, heavily laden, run for many miles together, at length it unladeth itself into the river Ollio. But before I finish the discourse of this Map, I have thought good to say somewhat of the Lakes of the same. The lake Benacus (called of the poet Catullus, Lydius) Capriolus thinketh to have been so named of the city Benaco, sometime seated upon his brink, a mention of which to this day remaineth still in a village called Toscolano, which thou seest upon his west side, standing upon a brook of the same name. A memorial of this city is preserved in an ancient monument, whose inscription Manutius setteth down in his Orthography. This lake is now called Garda, of the castle Garda placed opposite unto Benaco upon his east bank. This lake, as Alexius Vgonius writeth in a letter of his to Cardinal Poole, aboundeth with store of fish, which for goodness do far surpass all others. It is enclosed on every side with most pleasant hills: into it from all quarters the clear fountains flow. Goodly meadows, vines, olives, beech's, laurel, and cedars; besides towns, furnished with all manner of necessary provision, like a crown beset it round on every side: so that nothing at all of those things may further be desired, which may make a champion country either beautiful to the eye, or commendable for profit and commodities etc. While I was writing of this, there came into my mind what speech I once had of this lake, with that most learned good man Benedictus Arias Montanus, (for we both had seen the same, although not at the same time) in which we both did protest either to other, that we never in all our lives had seen a place either more pleasant for situation, or more delightsome to the eye, so that it was no marvel that Catullus did so highly commend in his Epigrams, that his Sirmion, and the waters of this lake. The other lake in this Cart is Sebinus or Sevinnus (for Pliny useth both) made by the river Ollio. This now they call Iseo, of a town of the same name situate upon his bank. There is also another lake which they call Idro; by what name it was called of the ancients, or whether by any, I do not certainly know. I know, that a certain learned man doth hold it to be Brigantinus Lacus, whereof Pliny speaketh; but why I am not of his opinion, I have showed reasons in my Geographical treasure. map of Brescia, Italy Bresciano BRIXIANI AGRI TYPUS. Brixia, Cygnaea supposita in specula. Cum privilegio Imperiali, Regio, et Belgico. 1590. Milliaria Italica decem The Dukedom of PIEDMONT. THat province which was formerly called Taurinorum regio, is now termed Piedmont or Pedemont, for that it is seated at the bottom of the Alpes, which do divide France and Savoy from Italy, and so is as one would say, The province at the foot of the hills. The bounds of this country are thus: on the East, the river Po: on the South, the Alpes of Liguria: upon the West, the Alpes of France: on the North, Riviera di Duria: It hath many goodly fields full of pleasant and fruitful hills, which yield corn and other sorts of grain, excellent wines and fruit great store. It is well replenished with Cities, Towns, and Villages. Under the government of the lombards it was called, The Dukedom of Taurine, (so named of the city Taurin.) By them it was first reduced into the form of a province, under the jurisdiction of a Duke. The government of the lombards being come unto a period, it was made subject to the Kings of Italy, who were always chosen by the Emperors: after that it was governed by divers Petty Kings: and long since, in later ages it was accounted as part of the jurisdiction of the Princes, Earls, and Dukes of Savoy, until the year 1536. when as Francis the first King of France took a great part of it: and now it is again restored to the Duke of Savoy. The chief city of this Province is Turin, seated at the mouth of the river Dorra, where it falleth into Po. This city Ptolemey, Pliny and Tacitus call Augusta Taurinorum. That this city in old time was a very famous city, it may easily appear, in that it was a colony of the Romans. It lieth at the foot of the mountains, it is four square, and hath four goodly gates. It is very famous for the rich Isle and state of the citizens, and is adorned with many goodly buildings, amongst the which the Cathedral Church is most beautiful. It hath an University of all manner of goodly learning: and is very well served with all sorts of provision of victual. The country is of a very good and fertile soil, especially toward the East and South, having Valleys most rich for veins of Iron. Paulus Diaconus affirmeth that Taurin was the seat of the lombards: unto whom it was subject until Desiderius their king was overcome and taken by Charles the Great: and then it was brought under the subjection of the Kings of Italy, Emperors, Counts, Montferrate and Marchions, and Dukes of Savoy; to whom at this time it is obedient. near the head of the river Po toward Ripell (or C. de Revel) and Paisana, are quarries of most excellent Marble. Upon the North side of the fountain of the river Po, beginneth a certain pleasant valley called the Vale of Po, or (as the inhabitants term it) the Vale of Luserna, of the town Luserna which standeth in it. It runneth out in length thirty miles, and is not above four miles broad. In the entrance of his Eastend, is Mambrinum; in the end toward the West is a very high stone cross. The people of this place are commonly called, The Christians, but in some manners and customs which they use, they scarce follow the strict rules of Christianity: nay they do observe most ungodly and wicked rites and ceremonies: amongst which this is one; That once in a month they observe one day, in the which all meeting in a Church, after a collation made by their filthy and wicked superintendant, at night, the Candles being put out; without any choice or regard, they fall like bruit beasts unto their beastly Venery. This we have taken out of Leander, where thou mayst read, if thou pleasest, many other such like things. Dominicus Niger also hath written of this Country. Paradine in his description of Savoy writeth, That the Dukedom of Piedmont doth contain in it, beside goodly Cities, great and populous (which are in number five) more than fifty Towns well fortified and beautiful; and also two hundred Borrows, walled and fenced with Fortresses and Castles. And that it hath Earls, Marquesses, Barones, and other sorts of Nobility, all subject to the Duke of Savoy. Thou seest also in this Chart the description of Montferrate, which at this day is under the dominion of the Dukes of Mantua: of the which Blondus thus writeth: At the river Taner the famous County of Montferrate beginneth, whose bounds are the river Po, on this side: and the Mount Apennine, on that side: the river Taner from his fountain unto his mouth where it falleth into Po, and on his upper side the hills next to Moncalerio, where Piedmont beginneth. The province of Montferrate is almost wholly subject unto the Marchions, the most noble house of Italy, descended from the Constantinopolitan Emperors, which have held that tract these 150. years. Thus far Blondus. Merula also in his sixth book of his history of viscounts, hath written something of this Country. map of Piedmont, Italy PEDEMONTANAE VICINORUMQVE REGIONUM AUCTORE JACOBO CASTALDO DESCRIP. Cum privilegio. The Liberties of PADVA. THe territories of Padua (which is a part of the Marquisate of Treviso) in old time was more large, now it is contained within these bounds: On his South side runneth the river Athesis, (now called Ladessa:) on the North, coasteth the little river Muson: upon the East, lieth the gulf of Venice: upon the West, are Montes Euganei, and the province of Vincenza. Whereupon this verse was engraven in the ancient seal of the City, Muso, mons, Athesis, mare, certos dant mihi fines. The Mose, the Hills, Ladessa and the sea enclose me round. It is in compass 180. miles. In it are 347. villages and hamlets. Unto the court-leet of Padua now do belong these seven goodly towns, Montiniano, Castro Baldo, Atheste, Monselesse, Pieve di Sacho, Campo S. Piero and Citadella. As also these six villages, Miran, Oriaco, Titulo and Liviano, Arquado famous for great Petrarchaes tomb, Consyluio, and Anguillaria. There are also in this territory the mountains called Euganei, famoused by the poets; near unto which is Abano a village seated upon the Spring Abano, oft mentioned by Claudian and Martial: Also Cassiodorus in his Epistles writeth that Theodoricus K. of the Goths gave order for the repairing of them. The fertility of the soil of this province of the liberties of Padua is such, that of those things which necessarily are required to the sustenance of man's life, it yearly transporteth unto the neighbour cities and countries round about great abundance, without any dearth or want to the inhabitants. Their Wines are very rich, hunting, fowling and fishing here are very common. It is so well watered with brooks and rivers, that (to the great gain and profit of the inhabitants) there is no country village above five miles distant from a river. This great plenty and abundance of all things, they brag of in this their common proverb, saying; Bononia lagrassa, Padua la passa: that is, Padua for fertility, doth surpass rich Bononia. Thus far of the shire: now something of the city, whereof that took his name. It is seated in a flat every way crossed with pleasant rivers. The city is very strong, enclosed with a broad deep water ditch, with high and thick walls, and is very populous. It hath a goodly large common without the city, wherein the enemy that will besiege it, shall not find a place to shroud himself: A Session-house (the Yield hall, we call it) most stately and sumptuous all covered over with lead: An university most famous of all Europe, begun, as they report, by Charles the Great, finished by Frederick the eleventh, in the year of our Lord 1222. and forty years after that confirmed by Vrbane the fourth Bishop of Rome. There is in this city an Orchard (which they call the Physicians Garden) in form round and very large, planted with all manner of strange herbs usual in Physic, for the instruction of young students in the knowledge of Herbs and Plants; a singular and worthy work. Clothing is the chief trade of the Citizens, a matter of 600000. pounds return yearly and more. This we have taken out of Bernardino Scardeonio, who hath written a whole volume of the situation, liberties, antiquities, famous men, and things worthy of note of this city: he that is desirous to see more of this, let him read him; and if he please, to him he may adjoin Leander his description of Italy. Of the fenny places described upon the sea-coast, thou mayst read Cassiodore his twelfth book Variar. Dedicated unto the Admiral and Masters of the Navy. Of the Liberties of TREVISO. BLONDUS in his description of Italy, making The Marquisate of Treviso, the tenth province of Italy, in it placeth these famous cities, Feltre, Belluno, Ceneda, Padua, Vicenza and Verona: the head of which he maketh Treviso, whereof the whole province took his name. The goodly river Sile, which for clearness and swiftness of his waters is inferior unto none, passeth by this city, running Eastward, about ten miles from the same, is navigable, and falleth into the adriatic sea. Many little brooks run through the town, which is compassed with a strong wall, and is very populous; it is beautified with many stately buildings, both Churches, and private houses. The country adjoining to Treviso is most pleasant and rich, yielding all manner of things necessary to the use of man and beast: For in it is a very large plain, yielding not only great store of all sorts of grain, and excellent wines, but also it hath many goodly pastures, feeding abundance of cattle. Neither are his mountains altogether craggy and barren. But his lower hills are set with vines, olives, and other fruit-trees, and afford plenty of Deer, pastime for the hunter. In this country are many fair Towns; For on the East and North sides of the same are, Opitergium (now Oderzo, as I think) Coreglanum, (or Conegliano) both upon the river Mottegan: Serravalle, Motta, Porto Buffole, and Sacile; these three last are situate upon the river Livenza. To these are to be added the County of S. Saluador, Colalto, S. Paulo, Cordignan, Roca di val di Marino, Caesarea (Cesana, I take it,) and Mel. On the West and South are Bassianum, (Bassan) Asolo, Castrum fratrum (Castelfranco) Novale, and Mestre. Moreover in it are divers Endways, villages, and hamlets. But he that desireth to understand more of the situation, antiquities, famous men, and other matters worthy of record of this province, let him have recourse to the most learned john Boniface, who hath a while since set forth a most exact and absolute history of it. There is also extant a description of the country of Treviso, done in verse by john Pinadello, but as yet it is not imprinted. Thus far the Author hath discoursed upon this his Map: to which I trust I may with his good liking add this out of Zacharie Lily his Breviary of the world. TARVISIUM, now Treviso, a goodly city belonging to the Signiory of Venice, (of which, of all ancient writers, Pliny did first make mention,) brought forth Totilas, the fift and most famous king of the Goths; from whom it first began his greatness, and to arise to that dignity that now it hath obtained, that the whole province of Venice should be called The Marquisate of Treviso. For Totilas gathering together a great army conquered all Italy, and entering the city of Rome did sack and fire it. Certain have affirmed that the city Treviso was built by the Troyans', upon the fair river Sile, which falleth into the Adriaticke-sea. The city itself for walls, castle and water is very strong; for bridges, private houses, and Churches, very beautiful; and for divers merchandise very famous. It hath great store of corn, wine, oil, fish, and fruits. The country hath very many castles and villages: but worthy men commended for Religion and wisdom, virtuous life and civil conversation, do especially commend this city. Thus far out of Lily. map of Padua, Italy PATAVINI TERRITORII COROGRAPHIA, IAC. CASTALDO AUCT. Milliaria. map of Treviso, Italy TARVISINI AGRI TYPUS Auctore Io. Pinadello Phil. et I. C. Taruisino. The Lake of COMO, sometime called LACUS LARIUS. LACUS LARIUS, (which now they call Lago di Como, of Como the ancient town adjoining unto it) took his name of the Fenducke, a bird which the Greeks call Larus, and the Latins Fulica, of which it hath great plenty. It runneth out from North to South in length forty miles; it is beset round with Mountains, whose tops are covered with groves of Chesse-nut-trees: the sides, with vines, and olives: the bottoms with woods, which afford great store of Deer for game. Upon the brink of the Lake, are many Castles seated: amongst the which on the South side, is Como, a fair town, built by the Galli Orobij, or as some think, by the Galli Cenomanes. Afterward julius Caesar placed a colony there, amongst which were five hundred Grecian gentlemen, as Strabo testifieth: whereupon it was called Nowm Comum. It is seated in a most pleasant place, that one would judge it a kind of Paradise or place only sought out for pleasure and delight: for upon the fore-side it hath the goodly Lake, on the backside the champion plains well manured, and fertile of all sorts of fruit: Unto which you may add the wholesome and sweet air. Of the brazen statue long since taken out of this city, see Cassiod. 2. Variar. cap. 35. and 36. This town brought forth the two Pliny's, men worthy of eternal fame, in whose honour and memory, the citizens caused these Inscriptions to be engraven in marble upon the front of S. Mary's Church, which we wrote out in the year of CHRIST 1558. in our return from Italy. Upon the right hand of the door. THE STATE AND CITIZENS' OF COMO HAVE GRACED C. PLINIUS SECUNDUS, THE MOST WORTHY FREEMAN OF THEIR CORPORATION (A MAN OF A PREGNANT WIT, HONOURABLE FOR DIGNITIES, FOR LEARNING ADMIRABLE, WHO IN HIS LIFE TIME OBTAINED THE LOVE AND FRIENDSHIP OF VESPASIAN THE EMPEROR, BORE MANY GREAT OFFICES, EXCELLED ALL WRITERS OF HIS TIME IN ELOQVENCE AND VARIETY,) WITH THIS TITLE AND STATVE. Such honour great and worthy fame me Pliny did adorn: But much it grac'th me more what here is set. Upon the left hand. TO C. PLINIUS CAECILIUS SECUNDUS, THEIR welbeloved CITIZEN, WHO HAVING BEEN CONSUL, AUGUR, AND BORNE ALL OFFICES IN THE WARS, A FAMOUS ORATOR, POET AND HISTORIOGRAPHER: MOST ELOQVENTLY WRITTEN OF THE WORTHY COMMENDATION OF trajan THE EMPEROR: BESTOWED MANY BONES AND BOUNTEOUS FAVOURS UPON HIS NATIVE COUNTRY; GRACING THE SAME WITH ETERNAL CREDIT: THE STATE OF COMO FOR THESE BENEFITS DID HERE PLACE THIS MONUMENT THE FIRST OF MAY, IN THE YEAR 1498. At home in peace, abroad in war, each office have I borne: I lived, I died, and still I live as yet. But why may I not to these adjoin the words of the same Pliny, in his second book unto Caninius, writing thus? Dost thou study? or dost thou angle? or jointly dost thou both? For the Lake affordeth store of Fish; the woods plenty of Deer: the privateness of the place doth give great occasion of study. The same author, in his 4. Epistle unto Licinus Sura, hath a story of a certain strange spring not far off from this Lake. Paulus iovius hath most excellently described this Lake in a several Treatise, out of the which we have drawn this our Map befitting our purpose. Moreover Cassiodorus, in his eleventh book of Varieties unto Gaudiosus, hath most exactly painted out the same. Benedictus iovius and Thomas Porcacchius have written the histories of Como. Read also Leander in his Italia, and Dominicus Niger in his Geography. The territories and liberties of the City of ROME. OF the city of Rome, (sometime the Empress of the world, and Liberties of the same, because this place cannot bear so large a description as his worth doth deserve, and for that it is better to say nothing at all of it, then to say little, I think it best only to reckon up those famous authors which have written of it at large, and to refer thee to them for further satisfaction. Of which the more ancient are, Q. Fabius Pictor, Sex. Rufus and P. Victor. Of the later writers, Blondus in his Italia, Fabius calvus of Ravenna, Bartho. Marlianus, Andreas Fuluius, Georgius Fabricius, Lucius Faunus, Andreas Palladius, Pyrrhus Ligorius, and Lucius Maurus. And very lately Io. jacobus Boissartus. jacobus Mazochius hath gathered and set out all his old Epigrams, Fuluius Vrsinus the Noble houses, and Ulysses Aldroandus the statues of the same. Hubertus Goltzius, with no less art than diligence, and great expenses, hath expressed in form of a book the table of his Fasti, most cunningly cut in brass. map of Lake Como, Italy LAKII LACUS VULGO COMENSIS DESCRIPTIO, AUCT. PAVIO OVIO. map of Rome, Italy TERRITORII ROMANI DESCRIP. map of Friuli, Italy FORI JULII, WLGO FRIULI TYPUS TUSCIA. THe bounds of Tuscia, (which in time past was called Hetruria) are on the East, the river Tiber: on the West, Macra: on the South, the Mediterran sea: on the North, the Apennine mountains. It is a most goodly, beautiful and pleasant country. The people are very ingenious and of a subtle wit, indifferently fit either for peace or war: for all manner of human literature, or for trades and merchandise. The nation hath always been superstitious and much given to devotion in religion, as is apparent out of ancient writers. The sea coast toward the Tyrrhen or Mediterran sea, is for the most part in this our age full of Forests, as also it was in the time of Vopiscus, as he witnesseth in the life of Aurelian; especially a little beyond the river Arno, until one come beyond Plumbino. The inner part of the country is almost as much oppressed with Mountains. In it are these cities, more famous than the rest, Florence, Sienna, Luca, Perugia, Pisa, Viterbo, etc. FLORENCE, or as they call it Fiorenza, is situate upon each side of the river Arno, conjoined by four fair bridges: it is a most goodly and beautiful city, whereupon commonly they call it Fiorenza la bella, Florence the fair: as if indeed it might seem to be the flower of all Italy. For it is adorned with stately buildings, aswell Churches and religious houses, as of private citizens. Amongst all other the Church of S. Maria Florida, wholly overlaid with Marble, arched with a roof of an admirable workmanship, near to which is built a goodly steeple for the bells, all of fine marble: not far from which standeth the ancient Temple of Mars, of form round very ingeniously built, and of a cunning workmanship, now dedicated to S. john Baptist. The doors of this Church are of cast brass; a very rare and curious piece of work: especially those which are next to the Church of S. Maria Florida, are such that all men of judgement and experience must absolutely confess that in all Europe beside, the like are no where to be seen. But to reckon up all the worthy buildings of this city, aswell sacred as profane it were too tedious and would require more paper than this our purposed discourse will bear; He therefore that desireth to know more of the particulars more at large, let him read Leander. SIENNA lieth upon the top of an hill, round begirt with high rocks of Tophus-stone, gorgeously bedecked with many noble men's houses: amongst the which is the great and large Church of our Lady, equal to the stateliest and sumptuousest Churches of all Europe; whether you respect the worth and price of the Marble whereof it is built: or the excellency of the work and workmanship of him that made it. Besides that there is a most stately house of tree stone built by Pope Pius II. with many other goodly houses. Worthy of commendation and record is the large and beautiful market place, with Branda the pleasant fountain always full of most clear water. PERUGIA is seated upon the mountain Apennine, the greatest part of the country arising with goodly pleasant hills, fertile of strong Wines, Oils, Figs, Apples, and other sorts of most excellent fruits. Beneath the city at Asisia, as also toward Tuder, near Tiber, the pleasant champion fields do spread themselves, yielding plenty of wheat and other kind of grain. The city by reason of the nature of the place is very strong, adorned with gorgeous buildings both of religious houses and churches as also private citizens: together with a famous and large fountain in the midst of the city. It is very populous and the citizens are very ingenious and of courageous stomachs, apt indifferently either for any manner literature or for service in the field. PISA, long since hath been a famous city and many ways richly blessed, not only before the flourishing estate of the Roman Empire, but even when it was at the full height: as also many years after. Many famous Marine-conquests, which it hath made, by which it brought the Isle Sardinia subject to their command, do avouch this to be true. Panormo a fair city of Sicilia they won from the Saracens: and of the booty and spoils taken in that war, they began to build the great Church, which they call DOMNUM, as also the beautiful palace of the Bishop. It hath an University or School of all manner of Liberal Arts and Sciences, whose foundation was laid in the year of CHRIST 1309. VITERBO lieth in a pleasant and spacious champion having the Cyminian hills (now of this city called Mont Viterbo) upon his backside, stately for many fair buildings and works of rare Art, amongst which is a famous fountain, from whence issueth water in such abundance as is wonderful. LUCA is seated in a plain, not far from the hills foot, a city of goodly buildings. The people are neat, wise and ingenious; which have most discreetly retained and kept their liberty of a long time whole in their own hands, although they have been often assaulted by their neighbours. See more at large of this in Leander. Myrsilus the Lesbian, Marcus Cato in his Origines: and their Expositor joannes Annius Viterbiensis, (who also wrote a several treatise of the antiquities of Hetruria) William postel, Volaterranus, and Laonicus Chalcocondylas a Grecian, in his sixth book, and others have described this province: joannes Campanus hath written most elegantly of the Lake of Perugia. map of Tuscany, Italy THUSCIAE DESCRIPTIO AUCTORE HIERONYMO BELLARMATO. Me janus tenuit primus, formataue ab illo Imposui leges populis, & nomina Ponto, Inferno, & Supero: missos auxiue colonos, Imperiumque Italos trans fines; foedera natis Dum seruata meis, sed me discordia preaeceps, Romuleae genti domitam servire coegit: Quae deous antiquae longo post tempore linguae Auxilij male grata mei, male grata laborum Abstulit, & mansit nomen quod Thura dedere: Archades aut Lŷdi quod vel mutare Pelasgi Non ausi sacras quibus has concessimus oras. Cum privilegio. The Signiory of FLORENCE. OF the city of Florence read Blondus, who in his view of Italy reporteth thus of it: They commonly affirm, saith he, that this city was first begun by Sylla's soldiers, unto whom this part of the country was by Sylla assigned: and because they first began to seat themselves ad Arna fluenta, about the river Arno, they then entitled it by the name of FLVENTIA. And indeed Pliny, who of all the old writers first mentioneth this place, saith that the Fluentini were seated near the river Arno. These soldiers came hither about the year after the building of the city of Rome, 667. whereupon it appeareth that Florence was founded about 83. years before the birth of Christ. This city suffered much wreck in the time of the wars of the Goths. Yet was it never, either by Totilas, or any other of those ragings Tyrants, utterly razed or spoiled: And therefore that which some do write of the repairing of Florence by Charles the Great, I can by no means allow when as the histories of Charles written by Alcuinus his schoolmaster, do only mention his keeping of Easter here at two several times, as he went by this way toward Rome. It was preserved from a great hazard of utter overthrow, which it was like to have fallen into, by the manhood of one Farinata Vbertino, when as they of Pisa, Sienna, and others of Tuscan, meeting at a market in a consultation by them held, having generally determined to raze Florence to the ground, said stoutly: That while he lived, he would never suffer his dear Mother, which brought him up, by them to be spoiled. Therefore Florence partly taking by force, and partly by other means drawing to their part the Fesulanes, about the year of Christ, 1024. was much enlarged in wealth and authority: at which time also Henry the first Emperor of Rome, built the goodly Church of S. Miniate near the walls of Florence. This city was twice within a little while, in the year 1176. miserably defaced, by casualty of fire. From which time it first began to be governed as now it is by the Priori, (the masters of the twelve companies) and a Standard-bearer, Gonfalonerio, they call him. One of the first Gonfalonerios' was Stroza, a nobleman borne, of a great house. The goodly Minster which in our time, by the ingenious direction of Philippo Brunalitio, a Florentine, was most stately arched, and dedicated to our Lady, was begun in the year of our Lord 1294. Four years after that was that gorgeous Palace, where now the Priori, or Aldermen do keep, first founded. And five years after that was the Pomoerium, (the prospect, or waste ground, round about the city) leveled and the walls of the city enlarged. Pistorio was the first city that the Florentines subdued under their command, as Leander, in his description of Italy, affirmeth upon the testimony of Aretino: where also he hath these words, of the divers forms and different manner of government of the same; After that it was repaired, saith he, by Charles the Great, they yearly chose two Consuls or Sheriffs, who with the assistance of 100 Senators or Aldermen, should govern the city. This form of commonwealth being altered, they created the Decemuiri, the ten, called of them Antiani, about the year of Grace, 1220. as Volaterran affirmeth, or as Blondus saith in the year 1254. After that in the year 1287. having redeemed their freedom of the Emperor Rudolfe for 60000. crowns, as Platina writeth, the Decemuiri, (the ten) were reduced to Octoviri, (eight) and were called the Priori, (the masters of the companies) over whom was set the Standerd-bearer, called by them Gonfalonerio di Giustitia, the Lord chief justice; which office they were to hold but two months, and then others were to be elected. This form of policy, for as much as I can gather out of historiographers, was since that time thrice altered. First in the year 1343. when the Florentines bought Luca of Mastino Scaligero for 5000. crowns; their forces being overthrown by the enemy, they were constrained to demand aid of Robert King of Naples, and obtained Gualterio Gallo a captain of Athens for their general, who by great subtlety and cunning getting the rule of the city, went to the Court and there deposed the Priori, and other Magistrates from their office. Yet he enjoyed not his usurped authority long, for the people at the persuasion of Angelo Accievolo Bishop of the sea a Friar predicant, rose up in arms, and deposing the Tyrant, restored the Priori and Confalonerio to their places again. The second alteration of this Commonwealth happened in the time of Alexander the sixth Bishop of Rome, when as his son Caesar Borgia, Duke of Valence, (never labouring to bring home again Peter, john and julian, the sons of Laurence Medici's, who but lately had been banished) at length brought the matter so about that the office of the Gonfalonerio should be given to Peter Soderine for a perpetual and standing office: who together with the Priori chosen every two months, after the ancient custom, most wisely behaved himself and orderly governed that Commonwealth: until at length being expelled by Raimundo Cordona Ambassador of Ferdinand the King of Arragon and Naples, (who was to restore john Cardinal Medici's, and his brother julian,) in the year of Grace 1412. and erecting the ancient manner of government, which continued until the year 1530. In the mean time, although the city were commanded, at the discretion and direction of the Pope's Leo the tenth, (which was john Medici's,) and Clement the seventh, (which was julius Medici's) the bastard son of julian, the first Cardinal Cortonesse, having the wardship, and being Guardian to Hippolytus the son of julian the second) & of Alexander, the bastard son of Laurenznio, the nephew of Peter the second. Yet notwithstanding the ancient Magistrates were chosen after the custom formerly used. In that same year therefore, when as three years before, the emperors soldiers besieging Clement the seventh in Hadrians' castle, the city shaking off the yoke of bondage, obtained freedom, and endeavoured by all means to retain the same, Philip the Prince of Aurange leading the army of the Emperor Charles the fifth. Clement entreating that Alexander his nephew, whom before he had entitled Duke of Penna, to be brought again into the city, forced it being much distressed for want of victual to yield to the obedience of the Emperor. Charles the Emperor at the request of Clement the Pope presently created Alexander perpetual Prior: and thus the offices of the Priori and Gonfalonerio were utterly taken away. Then, when the Emperor Charles had created Alexander Duke of Florence, and given unto him in marriage Margaret his bastard daughter, in the year of our Saviour, 1535. and two years after that, before the seventh day of januarie, Laurence Medici's, the son of Peter Francis, that he might set his native country at liberty, as he pretended, had miserably slain him. Cosmus Medici's the son of john Medici's was created Duke in his room. Thus far Leander, unto which I may adjoin these words of my kind friend M. john Pinadello: When it was known saith he, to Pius the fifth Pope of Rome, that Cosmus Medici's, Duke of Florence, had at that time taken great pains for the maintenance of the Church and Religion, and spared no cost in the wars against the heretics, in the year 1570. in the month of February coming to the city, crowned him in Aula Regia, the King's hall (a place in Vaticana so named) and gave him and his successors, the title of, The great Duke. In whose Crown the Pope caused these words to be engraven, PIUS QVINTUS Pont. Max. ob eximiam dilectionem, & Catholicae religionis zelum, praecipuumque justitiae studium donavit. that is, Pius the fifth Bishop of Rome, in token of great love, earnest zeal of Catholic religion, and constant maintenance of true justice gave this. Thus far in few words of the Offices, Policy and jurisdiction of this city. I think it not amiss here to adjoin another short discourse, because it is rare, and not altogether from the purpose: It is thus as Syffridus Presbyter reporteth in George Fabricius his history of Misnia. Otho the third Emperor of Rome, lying at Mutina with his wife, the Empress fell in love with a certain Earl: but when as he by no means would consent unto her, she so defamed him unto her husband, the Emperor, that he commanded him to be beheaded before ever he had examined the matter. Who before he was beheaded, entreated his wife, that after his death by the trial of Hot Iron, she would approve to the view of the world, how wrongfully he was put to death. The day came, when as the Emperor sat to hear the causes and complaints of widows and Orphans. Together with these came the late Countess, bringing in her hand the Earl's head: and demandeth what death that judge is worthy of, that had put a man to death wrongfully? The Emperor answered, He is worthy to lose his head. She saith, Thou art the same man, who at the false suggestion of thy wife didst unjustly cause my husband to be beheaded. The which when as the widow approved unto him by the manner of trial by hot iron, the Emperor yielded himself into the hands of the widow, willing to abide his deserved punishment. Notwithstanding by the mediation of the Bishop and the Nobility, he obtained of the Countess respite for ten days, then for eight, then for seven, lastly for six. After the end of which days, the Emperor having examined the matter, and being assured of the truth, gave sentence against his wife, that she should be burned at a stake, and giving four castles unto the widow, redeemed his life. These castles are in the Bishopric of Luna in Hetruria or Tuscan, and they are called after the names of the days of reprieve, The tenth, The eighth, The seventh, and The sixth. Thus far Syffridus, which I thought good to set down in this place, for to my knowledge no man else hath left any record of these castles: neither are they named in this Map by our Author, notwithstanding that he hath described the country most curiously. map of Florence, Italy FLORENTINI DOMINII, FIDELISSIMA ET NOVA DESCRIPTIO. Auctore D. Stephano Monacho Montisoliveti. The liberties of PERUGIA. johannes Campanus writing of this country, affirmeth that although he had travailed and viewed many countries, yet he never saw in all his life a more pleasant country, and better manured then the country of Perugia. All things seem waste and wild to those that are far off, but if you shall come more near, nothing may be found more glorious either in respect of the husbandry of the land, or wholesomeness of the air, or fertility of the soil. The river of Tiber runneth through the midst of this country, and kindly watereth the same. Not far from which is the city Perugia, situate upon the Mount Apennine, built long since (as Trogus Pompeius affirmeth) by the Achaians; and of the twelve cities of Hetruria it is the chief. It was called Augusta by the Emperor Augustus, as the Capital letters half a yard square, graven upon the gate, do declare. This city, in regard of the nature of the place, is invincible, richly beautified both with religious and private buildings of great state, and is very populous. This city above all the cities of Italy hath been evermore most fortunate and happy, having retained the same state and government little or nothing altered, which it enjoyed before the building of Rome; and that which afterward it had, (in the time when Rome was ruled by Kings, Consuls, Emperors and Tyrants) at this time it retaineth. Yet it hath endured many and divers grievous and bitter storms. For in the time when Fabius Maximus was Consul, as Livy reporteth, 4500. of his citizens were slain. In the days of the Triumuiri, Augustus besieged it, and forced it to great distress for want of victuals, took it and razed it to the ground, and was wholly defaced with fire, except only the Temple of Vulcan, as Appian recordeth. Afterward it endured the seven years siege and battery of the cruel Tyrant Totilas, and at length was sacked and spoiled etc. Now it is subject to the Pope of Rome, and hath a famous University, which was erected about the year of CHRIST, 1290. as Middendorpius hath written. here in the time of our grandfathers, flourished the most renowned Civilians, Bartholus and Baldus. In the precincts of this city is Lago di Perugia, the lake of Perugia, anciently called LACUS TRASUMENUS, famous long since for a great overthrow here given by Hannibal to the Romans; Appianus calleth it Lacus Plestinus, but for what reason I know not. It is in compass, as the foresaid Campanus writeth, about thirty miles. The water of it is very clear and pure, there are no rivers which run into it, neither hath it any issue forth, yet is his water so exceeding sweet, that any man would think it were fed from some running fountain. It hath in it three Isles, whereof two, which are toward the North, are close together; the one called the Greater, the other the Lesser: (Maiores and Minores) This is waste and not in habited, only it hath a Church situate upon the top of an hill. The other, which is near to the liberties of Cortona, containeth about 200. families. The third, which is toward the South, and is bigger than the other two, is very populous and well inhabited. The inhabitants almost give themselves wholly to Fishing; they sow little Corn: yet they do not neglect to plant vines. For wood, fuel and fodder they go out into the fields and woods near adjoining. Amongst the records of Lewis first Emperor of Rome, there is mention of these three islands, where he nameth them MAYOR MINOR and PULVENSIS, (now Polueso) where I perceive that they yet retain their ancient names. No bogs, fens, or spewing meres do impech the shore: this is full of Olive gardens, which upon the hills on every side do adorn the Lake, and are for their wonderful fertility very beautiful. In the plain which is between the Lake and the Hills, there is such abundance of Hemp and Flax, so that in all Hetruria or Tuscan, there is not more. No country yieldeth better Wines or sweeter Apples. The kinds of Fishes in the lake are not many, but the abundance is wonderful; in which it far excelleth all other Lakes of Italy: here also the fishing continueth all the year long, yea even in the dead of winter, which no other Lake in all Italy affordeth. These fish in the winter are carried into Tuscan, Vmbria, and Picenta: to Rome also they drive much cattle daily to be sold. The same Campanus affirmeth, that here they take a pickerel partly coloured, spotted with divers green specks, of the which he reporteth strange wonders: namely, that it doth engender with serpents, and from thence it getteth those strange colours. (The common people, saith jacobus Greumus, in the twentieth chapter of his first book, verily believeth that lampreys do engender with serpents, which Pliny holdeth for a fable, notwithstanding that he often seemeth to be much delighted in writing of fables. Athenaeus also writeth, out of the report of one Andreas, that these Lampreys which are bred of the viper, if they bite, the wound is deadly, which opinion he afterward reclaimeth as false.) Again he telleth of a Pike that lying upon the dry land, which when a fox assayed to catch, one of his feetstooke fast in his teeth; and both were found dead. Pliny in his second book, chap. 107. testifieth that once this whole Lake did burn. map of Umbria, Italy PERUSINI agri; exactissima novissimaue descriptio: auctore Egnatio Dante. Cum privilegio Imperatoris, Regis, & cancellariae Brabantiae, ad decennium 1584. The territories of the city of SIENNA. CAesar Orlandius a famous Civillian of Sienna, sent from Rome this Map, together with a brief history of the city, taken out of a larger work of his, (as he confesseth in his private letters to me, written of the original of the same, to be inserted into this our Theatre of the World. The city of Sienna, saith he, is so ancient, that of his first beginning there is nothing to be found in any approved old writers. For that some do report it to have been built by the Galli Senones, which under the conduct of Breanus their general, about 363. years after the building of Rome, in the space of seven months (as Polybius and Plutarch have recorded) won the city, it cannot be proved out of any good author. For john of Salisbury, which first broached this opinion, (who for that he entitled his history by the name of Polycraticon, is therefore called Polycrates, or of others Polycarpus,) in the seventeenth chapter of his sixth book, bringeth no authority for this his assertion. And himself confesseth in the twenty and fourth chapter of his eighth book, that he was not familiarly known to Pope Adrian the fourth. Now it is apparent to all the world that Adrian the fourth sat in the Papal seat, but from the year of Christ, 1154. unto the year 1159. and therefore the testimony of john of Salesbury, concerning the building of Sienna, so many years before he was borne, is of no validity at all. Cornelius Tacitus in his twentieth book of his Annals, calleth this city Colonia Senensis. Which words of his can by no means be understood of the other Sena, (which at this day also is in the country Piceno, and is vulgarly called Senegallia,) as some have fond imagined. For in the time of Tacitus and Pliny that city of Piceno, was not ever called Sena, but Senogallia, or Senogallica, or Senogallia, as is most manifest out of the words of Pliny and Ptolemey. For Pliny reckoneth Coloniam Senensem, amongst the mid land Colonies of Hetruria; and not many lines after he placeth Senagallia in the sixth region of Italy. Ptolemey not only in the Latin copies printed, but also in most ancient manuscript Greek copies, placeth Sena amongst the midland cities of Hetruria, but Sena Gallica, (for so he termeth it) amongst the cities of the Senones, near Ancona and the Temple of Fortune. When this city first was made a Bishop's sea, although as yet it be not certainly known, yet this is certain, that amongst the 46. Bishops, or there about, all of them neighbours to the city of Rome, (which in the first Roman Synod in the time of S. Hilary Pope of Rome, and first of the name, assembled together in the year of Christ 465.) Eusebius Episcopus Senensis, was one of them. Again in the second Council of Lateran, under Pope Martin the first, in the year of Grace 652. amongst the subscriptions of 125. Bishops, these are named, Maurus Caesenatis Ecclesiae episcopus. Maurus episcopus S. Senatis ecclesiae, in the same manner and form that Clusinus Roxellanus and Faventinus, Bishops, do call their Churches Clusinatem, Roxellanatem, and Faventinatem. In like manner amongst the like number of about 125. Bishops, who subscribed unto the Epistle of Agatho Bishop of Rome, which the Legate sent unto the six general Council at Constantinople, held in the year 573. carried with them, this subscription is found, Vitalianus episcopus S. ecclesiae Senensis. Whereupon it is manifest that no man may cavil and say, that Episcopus Senensis, is the same that Episcopus Senogalliensis: or that for Episcopetus Senatis, it should be written and read, Episcopus Caesenatis. As also for that out of Pliny and Ptolemey, before mentioned, it is plain, that even in their days, that Sena of Picenum; was not called Sena, but Senogallia: Moreover also because in the forenamed Council of Lateran, not only Episcopus Senatis, but also Caesenatis and Senogalliensis, named by one and the same name, subscribed severally. Lastly, Venantius Episcopus Senogalliensis, subscribed also to the second and fourth Synods of Rome, summoned by Pope Caelius Symmachus, about the year of Christ 498. Furthermore Pope Pius the 2. borne in Sienna, in the year 1459. (which was the year of his creation) advanced the Church of Sienna from a Bishop's sea unto the dignity of an archbishopric, and assigned the Bishops of Suano, Clusino, Crassetano, and Massano Suffragans to the Archbishops of Sienna, and their Church's subject to that sea. This hath Caesar Orlandius written, of the original and antiquity of Sienna, his native country, to be published, for no other cause, as he protesteth, then that the fond opinion of Blondus, and others which have written otherwise of it then the plain truth is, might wholly be razed out (if it were possible) of the minds of all men. Claudius' Ptolemeus Senensis, in his sixth book of epistles to Gabriel Caesano, hath most elegantly described Monte Argentario. MARCA ANCONA. IN former times this region was called Picenum, now they call it Marca Ancona, of the head city of the same. Sometime it was called Marca Firmiana, of a town in this province, as Blondus hath given out. It lieth between the rivers Isaurus, (now called Foglia,) and Trento, and between the Hadriaticke sea, and Mount Apennine. It is manifest by ancient records that the Piceni, Vmbri & Senones, were long since seated in this tract. The country is a fertile soil, yielding in great plenty all manner commodities, but especially for fruit trees & corn it doth far excel other places. Silius Italicus, doth highly commend it especially for olives. The head city, as we have said, is Ancona, so called of his situation, for that being seated upon the promontory Comerano, it lieth out into the gulf of Venice like an arm or elbow. Whereupon the ancient comes of this city, (which here oft times are found within the earth) are observed to be stamped, with an arm holding a pen in the hand. The Haven of this most ancient city, was made by trajan the Emperor, as an inscription in Marble doth give to understand. here is also Aelia Ricina, otherwise since that called Ricinetum, (and at this day now, Recanati), is a town situate upon the top of an hill, where we saw the Mart or Fair (which there is kept at certain times of the year) unto which they come almost from all quarters of the World. Not far from hence is the Church of S. Maria Lauretana, with the hamlet Loreto, enclosed with a very strong wall. The gorgeousness of this church and holiness of the place is such, that so soon as one shall set foot within the doors, it will strike him into a great admiration. This Church is well furnished with all manner of weapons and engines, both for offence and defence against the assault of Pirates. The village is inhabited almost of none else but Cooks, Ostlers, Shoemakers and such like fellows, which attend here ready to do any business, for such as resort hither almost all the year long in great numbers for devotion: and to provide and serve them with such things as they want. here is also the town and castle called Fabriano, whose inhabitants do almost altogether live by making of Paper, which thereof is called Charta Fabriana. There are also many other goodly towns in this province, which are excellently described in Leander. Franciscus Pamphilus hath also written in verse a description of this Shire. The Mount Apennine in this place hangeth over this country with craggy tops exceeding high, in which is that huge cave that they call Sibyllas' cave, (in their language Grotta de la Sibylla) and which the poets feign to be the Elysian fields. For the common people do dream of one Sibylla to be in this cave, which here possesseth a large kingdom full of gorgeous buildings and Princely palaces, beset with pleasant gardens, abounding with many fine wanton wenches and all manner of pleasures and delights: all which she will bestow upon them, which through this cave (which is always open) will go unto her: and after they have been there the space of one whole year, they have free liberty given them by Sibylla, (if they please) to departed, and from that time, being returned unto us, they affirm that they live for the rest of their time, a most blessed and happy life. This cave is known also to our countrymen by the name of Vrow Venus' bergh, that is, The Lady Venus mount. Whereupon they vulgarly sing certain Dutch rhymes of one little Daniel (for so the ballad calleth him) who after that he had lived a whole year in this cave, at last it repent him of this kind of life, therefore here he leaving his Love departeth, goeth to Rome, cometh to the Pope, confesseth his sin, and desireth to be absolved. The Pope not deeming the sin to be venial, the staff which by chance he had in his hand, (withered and dry) sticking it into the ground, said, that his sins should then be pardoned when this staff shall bear Roses. Daniel by this answer despairing of his salvation, went away very heavy and discontent, and presently taking too of his nephews, his sister's sons with him, returneth again unto his Paramour. Within three days after the staff was observed to put forth blossoms: Daniel was sought for up and down, but could no where be found: For they do believe that he spent the rest of his life in this cave. But the story of this ballad is a worthy matter for a poetical head, and to be deemed as true as the rest of their fictions. CORSICA. CORSICA an Island of the Midland sea, was anciently inhabited of divers nations. At this day it is divided into two parts. The East part, they call Banda di dentro, The inner side: the West part opposite to this, Banda di fuori, The outer side. That end which is next to Italy, Di qua da i Monti, On this side the mountains: That next to Sardinia, Di la da i Monti; beyond the Mountains. Yet the people of what part soever, in respect of the situation of the mountains, do call one another Tramontanesse, but himself Cismontanum. The island is very hard to be entered or come unto; as being on all sides enclosed with steep and high hills. The inner part is almost wholly mountainous, and therefore is no very good corn ground: yet is it highly commended for rich wine, being transported to Rome, of the place is called Vinum Corsicum. It breedeth Horses of great stomach, and Hounds of extraordinary bigness. here i●, as Pliny affirmeth, the beast Musino, a kind of ram which in the steed of wool beareth an hairy shag like the goat: now they call it Mofoli. Strabo speaketh of this beast in Sardinia, as if it were proper to that island. The Italians do account the inhabitants of this I'll for valiant and stout soldiers. Ancient writers have affirmed that here is found a kind of bitter Hony. The Tyrrheni first possessed this Island, and afterward the Carthaginians: from these the Romans took it, who held it until such time as the Saracens drove them out: these the Genoese at length expelled. Then being taken by the citizens of Pisa, it became subject to the Bishops. Lastly, it was brought again under the obedience of the Genoese, to whom at this day it doth belong. Leander Alhertus hath so exactly described this Island, out of the Commentaries of Augustine justinian, that a man may not easily find what moreover may be added or desired. map of Siena, France SENENSIS DITIONIS, ACCURATA DESCRIP. Cum Privilegio. map of Corsica, Italy CORSICA. map of Marche, Italy MARCHA ANCONAE, OLIM PICENUM. 1572. APRUTIUM, now called ABRUZZO. IN the kingdom of Naples there is a province which they call Abruzzo, the Latins anciently named it, Aprutium: why it was so called, as it is uncertain, so, that it took not his name of the Brutij, as some have been of opinion, I make no question. Some there are which think it so named ab Apris of Boars, for that the country being foresty and full of woods, it swarmeth with wild hogs: other some do derive it ab asperitate montis Apenini, from the cragginess of the mount Apeninus, which here in this tract is very hideous, steep and high. The greater and better sort of writers do believe that in it some part of the ancient name of Praetutiana doth as yet remain. For Volaterranus, Blondus, Domi. Niger, Leander and Scipio Mazella do persuade themselves, that the Samnites, (and amongst them the Praetutiani) the Peligni, Marucini, Ferentini, Vestini; Marsi, Caraceni and Albenses, have formerly inhabited these places. It is bounded at this day on the North side, by the Hadriaticke sea: on the West, by the river Tronto, anciently called Truentum: on the East, by Fortoro, in old time named Frento: upon the South it hath the mount Apennine, although in some places it stretcheth itself beyond the same. This province Alphonsus the stout, king of Arragon, divided into two parts, Abruzzo the neither, and Abruzzo the higher. Abruzzo the higher which we have described apart by itself, is severed from the neither by the river Pescara, which old writers called Aternus. Scipio Mazella in his curious description of the kingdom of Naples, affirmeth that this country is by situation and nature of the place very strong, and inhabited by a stout and sturdy nation; and the soil is very fertile of wines and cattle. The chief cities of it are, Aquila, Interamna or Teramo, Amatrice, Atri, Pin: and long since here have stood Amiterno, and Furconio, both now defaced, yet of their ruins and ashes is raised Aquila some five miles off, built upon the top of an hill, as Volateran and others have written. This city is seated in a place most fertile of all manner of things necessary: so that the Cabbadges here (cauli capucei, they call them) do often weigh, as Mazella reporteth, sometime thirty, sometime forty pound; and therefore Martial said not amiss, Nos amiternus ager felicibus educathortis; In Amiternoes' fertile fields we live and spend our days. The fields before this city, do yield such great plenty of Saffron, that thereof yearly they make 40000. ducats. here is once a year kept a great Fair. It hath 110. Churches. near this city, as Blondus saith, is a stone, from under the which runneth a stream of oil, which they call Oil of peter, or Petroleum: and is desired and sought for of many, but of the Almains and Hungarians it is more esteemed, then of the Italians. The same author recordeth that the country people showed him a Peartree growing upon an hill not far from the head of the river Pescara or Aterno, shooting up in such a sort, that the water falling upon it, divideth itself into three parts, which become three great rivers, Velino, Tronto and Pescara, running three divers ways. Amiterno, in former times a goodly city, famous in histories, and the native country of Sallust the noble historian, can hardly be discerned where it stood: yet Blondus saith, that they do yet show some pieces of the Theatre, Temples, and Turrets. Mazella affirmeth that there yet do remain the Temple of Saturn, the tomb of Drusus daughter, and a triumph of the Samnites engraven in marble, a memorial of their happy victory obtained against the Roman army, ad furcas Caudina's. Teramo long since called Interamnia, for that it is situate between three rivers, Fiumicello, Trontino and Vitiole, is the head city of this province; whose Bishop is graced with many titles and dignities, and the lord of the soil is called by the name of the Duke of Teramo. Adria the ancient colony of the Romans, is now called Atri. Some do think that the Emperor Hadrian was borne here, and of it took his name, as also the Hadriaticke sea, now called Mare superum, the higher sea, the Gulf or Bay of Venice. Furconium sometime hath been a famous Bishopric, whose Bishops are often mentioned in the Counsels and Synods held 800. years since, at Rome or other places of Italy. At this day only some small mention is to be seen of it: for it was destroyed by the lombards, and the Bishop's sea, was by Pope Alexander the fourth, from thence translated unto Aquila. The arms of this country, as Scipio Mazella writeth, is an Eagle argent crowned, standing upon three mounts over, in a field Azure. He that desireth to understand more of this country let him repair to the forenamed Authors, who I doubt not will satisfy him to the full. map of Abruzzo, Italy APRUTII VLTERIORIS DESCRIPTIO. 1590. NATALIS BONIFACIUS SEBENIICENSIS DESCRIBEB. The kingdom of NAPLES. THis kingdom generally comprehended between the adriatic and Midland seas, from the river Fronto and Fundi, a city situate upon the lake Fundano, unto the Frith Messina, (the Latins call it Fretum Mamertinum or Messanae, the Italians el faro di Messina) containeth nine most rich and goodly countries of Italy: namely these; A part of Latium, Campania felix, Lucani, Calabria, Magna Graecia, Salentini, Apuli Peucetij, Apuli Dauni, and Aprutium. The gallant city Naples, which gave the name to the whole kingdom, seated between the sea shore and the foot of most pleasant mountains; hath a temperate and wholesome air, with most sweet fields about it: and therefore in this our age, Princes, and Noblemen do resort hither, as much as ever heretofore: for almost all the Nobility of this whole kingdom do spend most of the year in this city, and all for the most part have here most beautiful and stately houses: so that the frequent throng of Princes, Dukes, Marquesses, Earls, Knights, Doctors, Barons, and Noblemen, is here so great, that there are very few cities of the world which in my judgement, in that respect may compare with Naples. The city in compass is very large and wide, gorgeously built and seated, as I said, between the sea, and the goodly pleasant hills, strongly walled and fortified, especially that part which was done of late days at the commandment of Charles the fifth. The buildings either of Churches or private citizens houses are most beautiful and stately, with divers Castles and Towers almost invincible. But amongst the rest, the house of the Duke of Gravina, and the Prince of Salerno, do far excel. The streets of the city are very fair and strait. There are four Courts, which they call Seats, Capuana, Nida, Montana, and S. Georgio, where the Princes, Dukes, Marquesses, and other of the Nobility do meet to consult of weighty matters and public businesses. The strong Castles are these; Castello novo, which Alphonsus the first raised and entrenched with very great charges and expenses, so that now it may be accounted one of the most defensible fortification of all Europe. Next to this is Castello Capuano; which now is employed for place of meeting for the state in consultation, for matters of the kingdom and city: Then is, Castellum ovi, a little distance without the city, standing upon a rock (the ancients called it Meagrum) compassed round with the sea. Beside these is Castellum Santemerense, upon a cliff, looking over the walls of the city, lately fortified very strongly by Charles the fifth. Without the walls, upon the South side of the city, there is a Block-house in the sea, a work of wonderful art and cunning workmanship, built for the defence and safeguard of the Haven, continually full with ships almost from all quarters of the world. here also is an University where all manner of Arts and Liberal Sciences are taught and professed, unto which there is great concourse of students from all places of the kingdom. Thus far Vbertus Folietta, in a Treatise of his, which he wrote and entitled Brumanum. Without the walls of this most stately city, there are most pleasant sweet fields, yielding all manner of things necessary, not only for the maintenance of man and beast, but also such as serve for pleasure and delight: Especially with all manner of Corn and Graine, and of rich and strong Wine such plenty, that he that hath not seen the great store both of Corn and Wine that one Acre of ground doth yield, may hardly be made to believe it. The Hills and Mountains in this place are very fertile, and full of most excellent fruits: and some of them, enclosing the lowly plains in manner of a Theatre, do afford plenty of Deer and game for the Nobility. Moreover about Naples are most pleasant and fine Orchards, planted with Medicinal plants, and such like goodly fruit trees, every where resounding with a most sweet noise of brooks and streams running to and fro: every where most fragrant and odoriferous smells do offer themselves unto your senses, such is the abundance of Myrtill, Laurel, Gelsemine, Rosemary, Rosetrees, etc. in every corner. To be short, the beauty, delightsomeness, and elegancy of all places round about is such, as it doth almost exceed the capacity of man's wit: no man need to wonder why in former times, as well as now, the Noblemen so much delighted to dwell here. This we have taken out of Leander, where many other things may be read of, who hath described the whole kingdom, this City, and the Liberties thereof, very curiously, that indeed it is not necessary to send the Reader unto any other Author but Scipio Mazzella, (which in a several and peculiar Treatise, hath with extraordinary pains, and diligence, set out, in the Italian Tongue, a description of this kingdom. There is also in Print a little book, written by Alexander Andreas, of the war between Philippe King of Spain, and Paul the fourth Pope of Rome, out of which the Reader which is not satisfied with this discourse of ours, may here and there pick out something, concerning this kingdom, worth the noting and not trivial. The book is set out in the Italian tongue by Hieronymo Ruscello. john Baptista Caraffa, Pontanus, and Pandulfus Collenutius, have written the histories and chronicles of the kingdom of Naples: in the which they in divers places speak much of the situation of this country. Gabriel Barry, hath very curiously described Calabria, his native country, as Sanfelicius hath done Campania. map of Naples, or Southern Italy REGNI NEAPOLITANI VERISSIMA SECUNDUM ANTIQVORUM RECENTIORUM TRADITIONEM SCRIPTIO, PYRRHO LIGORIO AV Cum privilegio. APULIA, now called PUGLIA, or TERRA DI OTRANTO. WE have composed this discourse following of this country, out of the treatise of Antony Galatey, which he wrote of the situation of japigya now called Terra di Barri. This country, saith he, in respect of his situation, is seated in the most temperate place of the world. Of divers authors it hath been diversly called by sundry names. Aristotle and Herodotus called it japygia, others, Peucetia, others, Mesapia: others, Magna Gracia, Great Greece: others, Apulia: others, Calabria: (for that which now is called Calabria, was anciently called Brutia.) The corn, herbs, and fruits of this country are of the best. The oats of this soil, is as good as the barley of other countries: and the barley, as good as their wheat. Melones of a most pleasing taste, and Pome-citrons do every where grow in great plenty. Physic herbs of greater force than other where, are here in all places very common. The air is very wholesome, the soil is neither dry, nor squally or moorish. But these so great gifts and blessings of God are intermeddled with some mischief and danger: for here nature doth breed a most venomous and pernicious kind of spider, (the Greeks do call it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Latins Phalangium and Araneus) whose poisonous bite is only cured by Music or Tabret and Pipe. here is also the venomous serpent which the Greeks call Chersydros, the Latins Natrix terrestris, the Land snake; we call it, if I be not deceived, an Adder: and here is a kind of Locust, which hurt and mar all things they light upon. The cities of this country, long since more famous, were, Tarentum, now Taranto, proudly seated between two seas exceedingly stored with fish, in form somewhat like a long Island. This city in all men's judgement is invincible. Callipolis (now Galipoli, Pliny called it Anxa) is a city situate in the end of a promontory or forland, shooting far out into the sea, but with such a narrow Isthmos or neckeland, that in some places there is scarce so much as a cartway. It is very strong and round beset with high cliffs; from the main land there is only one entrance, in the which is a very strong Castle. Hydruntum, of them called Otranto, is the chief city, and (which is somewhat more,) Metropolitan of the whole Peninsula, or Demi-ile, and that not without cause: for whether you respect the antiquity of it, the virtue and humanity of the citizens, joined with valour and great magnanimity, it hath ever been of them accounted for a very famous and worthy city. It hath a very good and capacious haven, but against the raging blasts of the North wind not so safe. It was sometime very strong and defensible, but now it lieth almost level with the ground. The fields adjoining are very fruitful; full of springs and always green. From hence Montes Cerauni, certain hills of Epirus, (now called Cimera and Canina) may easily be descried. here is the end of the Hadriaticke and Ionian seas, as Pliny testifieth. Brundisium now called Brindisi, a famous city, hath as notable a haven as any in the world else where; the inner haven is enclosed with castles and an huge chain: the outer haven is here and there beset with rocks and small islands; but his mouth is by Alphonso's means, so stopped and debt up, that there is no entrance, but for little ships and barges. It hath been in former time a very populous city, now it is little inhabited. These are the chief marine cities. He that would know more particularly of the ancient names, situation, antiquities, and private stories of the midland cities and towns, we refer him to the learned discourse of Galatey, written of this his native country: to which if he please to adjoin the description of Leander, I persuade myself the thirsty Reader shall not know what else he may demand. CALABRIA. GAbriel Barrius Franciscanus hath very curiously described Calabria in five books: which are imprinted at Rome with as little heedful diligence. Out of him we have culled these particulars following: CALABRIA, saith he, a country of Italy, in form and fashion not much unlike a tongue, lieth between the upper and neither seas. It beginneth at the neither sea, (the Greeks call it the Tyrrhen sea, the Latines the Mediterran or Midland sea,) from the river Talao, which runneth into the Bay of Policastro: at the upper sea (the Ionian sea, the Grecians term it) from the river Siris (otherwise sometime called, Senno) and coasteth along until it come to the straits of Faro di Messano, and the city Regio: and so being divided longwise by the mount Appenine (here they call it Aspro monte) it endeth in two capes or promontories, the one called Leucopetra, (of them Capo de Leocopetra) the other Lacinium (vulgarly of them called Cabo delle colonne, or Cabo dell' Alice.) Not only the plains and champions, but even the hilly places, like unto Latium or Campania, are well served with water. Whatsoever is necessary for the maintenance of man's life, this country doth yield in great abundance, it needeth no foreign commodities, but is able to live of itself. Calabria generally is a good and a fertile soil, it is not cumbered with Fens, Lakes or bogs, but is always green, affording good pastorage for cattle, and excellent ground for all sorts of grain. The fountains and brooks are many, and those passing clear and wholesome. The sunny hills and mountains, open to every cool blast of wind, are wonderful fertile for corn, vines, and trees of divers kinds, whereof arise great profit to the inhabitants. The valleys are pleasant and fruitful. The shady groves and woods do afford many pleasures and delights. The goodly meadows and pastures are richly decked with herbs, and sweet-smelling flowers, and ever-running streams. And amongst other, here is great plenty of Medicke fodder, wherewith they feed and fat their cattle. here also grow many excellent physic herbs of sovereign virtues against divers and sundry diseases. It bringeth forth divers plants, as the Plane tree, Vitex or Agnus castus, the Turpentine tree, the Olive tree, Siliqua Silvestris, Arbute or Strawberry tree, wild Saffron, Madder, Liquirise, Tubera or Showbread. It hath also some hot baths, continually distilling from their fountains, which do cure aches and many other like maladies. In divers places there are springs of salt water, whereof they make a kind of brine or pickle. It is well watered with many fine rivers, and those stored with sundry sorts of fresh fish. The sea also on each side yieldeth great plenty of fish, both tunies, sword-fish, and lampreys. There in many places is found the best Coral, both white and red. here is most pleasant hunting and hawking: for in these quarters divers and sundry sorts of wild beasts do lodge; and as many birds and fowls do breed and build: wild boars, hearts, hinds, goats, hares, foxes, lynxes, otters, squerrells, martens, badgers, ferrets, porkupines, tortuses, both of the waters and of the mountains. Of fowls, pheasants, partridges, quails, woodcocks, ringdoves, crows, etc. as also of many kinds of hawks it is every where full. It maintaineth some herds of cattle and flocks of sheep and goats. It breedeth excellent horses, very swift and of great stomach. Metals here were found in old time, and now also it aboundeth at this day with divers kinds of minerals: having indeed every where mines of gold, silver, iron, salt, marble, alabaster, crystal, marchasite, red-lead, or vermilion, copperess, alum, brimstone etc. many kinds of corn, wheat, siligo, beerbarly, rye, trimino, (we call it, I think, Turkey wheat) barley, rise, and of sesamum infinite store. It aboundeth also with all kind of pulse, (legumina the Latins call them,) oil, wine and honey, and those in their kinds the best. There are here every where orchards thick set with oranges, lemons, and pome citron trees. here also is made great plenty of excellent silk, far better than any kind of silk made in other places of Italy. The Cotton tree (Gossipium,) groweth here plentifully. But what shall I speak of the kind temperature of the air? For here the fields both winter and summer are continually green. But above all things, there is nothing that doth argue the same more sound than that airy dew or heavenly honey, which they call Manna, that every where distilleth from above, and is here gathered in great abundance. So that that which the Israelites in the wilderness did admire and hold for a strange wonder, here kind nature doth afford of her own accord. It is adorned also with many goodly market towns, where marts and fairs are kept at certain times of the year. here in some places still is observed the ancient custom of the Romans used at funerals and burial of the dead, where a chief mourner (Praefica, they called her) is hired to go before the rest of the mourners and she to guide their mournful ditties and to keep time in their howling lamentations. The funeral being done and all ceremonies performed, the dead man's friends and kindred, bringing their meat and junkets, do banquet altogether at the dead man's house. The women of this country naturally, for modesty, and for that the waters of these places are good and wholesome, drink nought but water. It is a shame for any women to drink wine, except she be very old, or be in childbed, etc. See more in the same author. Cassiodore also in his Variar. hath in divers places many things of this country. map of Puglia, Italy APULIAE, QVAE OLIM LAPYGIA, NOVA COROGRAPHIA. map of Calabria, Italy CALABRIAE DESCRIP. Per Prosperum Parisium Consent. Cum Privilegio decennali. SICILIA. THere is not one either of the ancient Historians or Cosmographers, that hath not made mention of this Island, or curiously described the same: especially Strabo, Pliny, Solimus and others. Diodorus Siculus calleth it, The sovereign of all other islands. Solinus in like manner writeth of it, That whatsoever this country breedeth either of the nature of the soil, or invention of man, it is little inferior to those things which are esteemed of greatest worth. Of the later writers, Vadianus hath thus set it out in his true colours: SICILIA, not only for richness of the soil, (for which cause it was of the ancients dedicated to Ceres and Bacchus, and was accounted the Garner of Rome) but also for the multitude and antiquity of his towns, famous acts, victories and quarrels between the Romans and Carthagians, both contending for the mastery, is more famous than any other Island whatsoever. In Pliny's time there were 72. cities: at this day they report it to contain twelve Bishoprics, of great jurisdiction and large dioceses. The Dukes of Sweuland possessed it a long time. It was assaulted and taken by the English & Lorreiners, especially at that time when they made their voyage into the Holy land, against the impious Saracens. Lastly, it fell unto the Kings of Arragon, and so at this day it remaineth under the obedience of Spain. Neither is there any other Island, that I know, in the whole world, that both Greeks and Latins have indifferently, partly in respect of the goodness of the soil and situation, partly for the great accidents that here have happened, by their writings made more famous. He that would be further satisfied of the particulars, let him read Benedictus Bordonius, who hath in one book comprised a discourse of all the islands of the World: Leander Albertus, Dominicus Niger, Franciscus Maurolycius, Marius Aretius, all which have most learnedly described the same: Lastly, Thomas Fazellus, that countryman borne, who hath most curiously and livelily described the true countenance of this his native soil: where you shall find the particular story of the mount Aetna, (now called, by an Arabic name Monte Gibello) of which also Petrus Bembus hath put forth a several Treatise. Tully hath written something of this Island, in his orations against Verres. Thucydides in his sixth book hath very well laid down the history of the original and first inhabitants of the same as Diodorus Siculus hath done in like manner, in his fifth book. Hubertus Goltzius hath out of ancient coins, added great light unto the histories of this country. SARDINIA. SEbastian Munster, in his Cosmography hath an excellent description of this Island, done by Sigismundus Arquerus Calaritanus a Sicilian. The same is described by Leander Albertus, Benedictus Bordonius, Nicolas Leonicus, besides that which you may read of it in old writers, amongst whom Pausanias hath written some things that are not common. This Island, the state of the Roman Empire decaying, came into the hands of the Saracens, from whom it was again won by those of Pisa: Now, together with the kingdom of Sicilia, it is governed by the Spaniard. MALTA, sometimes called MELITA. QVintinus Heduus, hath passing well described this Island and hath set forth a peculiar Treatise of the same. The landing of S. Paul and his shipwreck here upon this coast, hath made this Island famous. But not many years since, by the overthrow of the Turks huge navy, the knights of Jerusalem to their eternal fame, manfully defending the assault, it is now again made more famous. See also Fazellus of this isle. ELBA, anciently called ILVA. THis Island in these our days is in subjection to the Dukes of Florence, and by a strong castle newly built it seemeth to be very defensible and safe against the invasions of the Turks. Of the new order of knighthood, by the name of the Knights of S. Steven, (answerable to those of Jerusalem in Malta) instituted in the year 1561. by Cosmus Medici's Duke of Tuscan, read Caelius Secundus, in his history of the wars of Malta. That this Island had many veins of metal, it is clear by the report of ancient Cosmographers. And now Leander saith it hath a rich mine of iron, where also the Loadstone is found, as he writeth. Matthiolus telleth that from hence Liquid alum, is brought and conveyed unto us. Diodorus Siculus in his fifth book hath a large description of this Island, where he calleth it by the name of Aethalia. CORCYRA, now CORFV. IT is an Island of the Hadriaticke sea, subject to the state of Venice. In it is a very strong castle of the same name, where is continually maintained a garrison against the Turks. Beside the ancient Geographers, these later writers Volaterranus, Bened. Bordonius, and Nicolas Nicolay, in his Eastern observations, with others, have described this Island. ZERBI, of old writers called LOTOPHAGITIS. THe overthrow of the Christian navy near this Island which happened in the year of Christ, 1560. hath made this island more famous. Of the situation, bigness, and governors of this Island, read johannes Leo Africanus, in his fourth book of his description of Africa. maps of Sardinia and Sicily (Italy), Corfu (Greece), Djerba (Tunisia), Elba (France), and Malta INSULARUM ALIQVOT MARIS MEDITERRANEI DESCRIPTIO. Cum Privilegio. The Isle ISCHIA. THat this Island hath been in former times called AENARIA, ARIMA, INARIMA, and PITHECUSA, Homer, Aristotle, Strabo, Pliny, Virgil, Ovid, and other good writers are sufficient witnesses. Now it is called ISCHIA of the name of the city there, built upon the top of an hill, in form somewhat like the Hucklebone, as Hermolaus Barbarous testifieth, which of the Greeks is named Ischia: or rather of the strength and defenciblenes of the place, as Volaterranus thinketh. Although it be sure that these be but synonymes of one and the same island, yet Mela, Livy, and Strabo, do seem to make Aenaria and Pithecusa two distinct isles: as also Ovid may be thought to do in these verses: Inarimen Prochitamque legit, sterilique locatas Colle Pithecusas, habitantum nomine dictus. By Inarime he saileth, by Prochyte isle, by barren Pithecuse, A town on top of lofty nag, where wily Apes do use. Where by Pithecusas', as I think, he understandeth the city anciently, (as also now it is,) of the same name with the whole island. Which, although now it be observed to be joined to the I'll, yet in former ages it was called Gerunda, and was apart and disjoined from the i'll, as Pontanus, a man of good credit, doth testify in his second book which he wrote of the wars of Naples: where he affirmeth, that in his time it was joined unto the Island by a causeway made between them. Prochita not far distant from hence, (which Pliny doth write to have been severed from Pithecusa) doth show that this was sometime adjoined to, and sometime disjoined from this Island. The same author doth affirm, (which Strabo also doth approve,) that all these sometime were cut off from the main continent, and to have been part of the cape Miseno. This doth the forenamed Pontanus in his sixth book confirm, in these words: That Aenaria, saith he, was cut off, from the main continent, many things do demonstrate: namely, The torn rocks, The hollow ground full of caves, The nature of the soil, like unto that of the continent, lean, dry, and spewing out hot springs and fountains. It breedeth flaming fires in the midst of the earth, wherefore it is manifest that it containeth much Alum. Andrea's Baccius, in that his famous work of the Baths of the whole world, writeth, that this island doth counterfeit Campania, (of which it was sometime a part) not only in respect of the fertility of the soil, but also for likeness, and similitude of the baths. Erythraeus upon the 9 book of Virgil's Aeneiads, doth think it to be called Arima, of a kind of people or beasts so named: and that Virgil was the first, that when he translated that of Homer, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of the jonicke preposition 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 altering the declension and number, did make the new word Inarime. Yet Pliny in the 6. chapter of his 3. book and Solinus surnamed Polyhistor, are of a contrary opinion, which do affirm it to be of Homer also called Inarime. And as the same Pliny reporteth, it was called Aenaria, for the ships of Aeneas put into harbour here: & Pithecusa, not of the great store of Apes there found, but of Cooper's shops or warehouses. But this opinion the same Erythraeus in the foresaid place laboureth to overthrow, as not altogether consonant to the truth, for that of tons made for this purpose, he protesteth that he hath not read of in any author whatsoever. Yet Servius in my judgement seemeth upon the forcited 6. of Virgil's Aeneads, to stand for Pliny, where he saith, that by Cumae there was a certain place named Doliola, that is, if we should interpret it, Tons. And it is more likely, that this Island should take the name from that place, with which sometime it was united, according to the opinion of these good authors, rather than of apes, (for I regard not the fable of Ovid) of which beasts none are here, or ever were. That this Island from the beginning hath been subject to earthquakes, flames of fire, and hot waters from thence oft breaking out, we are certified by Strabo and Pliny. The mountain which Strabo calleth Epomeus, and Pliny Epopos, now they call it S. Nicolas mount, which for the same cause they report to have burned inwardly at the bottom: and being shaken with an earthquake to have sometimes cast out great flakes of fire. here hence arose that fable of Typhon the giant, (whereof you may read in Homer, Virgil, Silius Italicus, (who calleth him japetus) Lucan and others) as the same Strabo interpreteth, which they fable to lie underneath this hill, and to breath out fire and water. That it is on every side wonderfully fertile, of the last writers, Io. Elysius', Fran. Lombardus, Io. Pontanus, Solenander, Andreas Baccius, and especially jasolinus the author of this map, hath showed abundantly: who in it doth reckon up, beside the 18. natural baths which others have written of 35. other, first discovered by himself. The same author also beside these baths doth make mention of 19 stoves or hot houses, (fumarolas they call them) and 5. medicinal sands, sovereign in Physic for the drying up of raw humours. Of this fire here in the bowels of the earth, Aristotle in his book of the Miracles of Nature, affirmeth that here are certain stoves, which do burn with fiery kind of force and exceeding fervent heat, and yet never do burst out into flames: But Elysius', Pandulphus and Pontanus do report the contrary. There is a place in this Island Ischia, about a mile from the city of the same name, which, of the raging fire that happened here in the time of Charles two in the year 1301. is at this day called Cremate. For here the bowels of the earth cleaving in sunder, by the flashing fire that flamed out, a great part of it was so consumed, that a small village being first burnt down, was at the last utterly swallowed up. And casting up into the air huge stones, intermeddled with smoke, fire, and dust, which falling again by their own force and violence, scattered here and there upon the ground, made a most fertile and pleasant island, waist and desolate. This fire continued the space of two months, so that many, both men and beasts were by it destroyed: and many shipping themselves & their goods forced to fly either to the islands near adjoining, or to the main continent. Yet this island for many things is very fruitful: for in it there are excellent good wines and those of diverse kinds, as that which they call Greeks wine, Latin, Sorbinio and Cauda caballi. It beareth good corn about S. Nicolas mount. In it the Cedar, the pomecitron, and the Quince tree, do grow every where most plentifully. Alum and Brimstone are found deep within the earth: it hath had long since some veins of gold, as Strabo and Elysius' have written, and now hath as jasolinus affirmeth. About the hill, (commonly called Monte Ligoro) there is great store of pheasants, hares, coneys, and other wild beasts: near the cape of S. Nicolas they take much fish, and withal find much Coral. Not far from thence is the haven Ficus or Fichera, where the water boileth so hot, that in it flesh or fish are sodden in a short time, and yet notwithstanding it is of a pleasant taste and very savoury. There is a fountain which they call Nitroli, in which this is admirable, that besides his great virtues for the cure of certain diseases, if you shall lay flax in it, within three days at the most it will make it as white as snow. Whereupon the author of this Table saith, that this i'll for bigness, good air, fertility of soil, mines of metal, strong wines, doth far surpass the other 25. islands which are in the bay of Naples. Between the foreland called Acus, the needle, and that other named Cephalino, there is a great cave, or safe harbour for ships, especially for pinnaces & those lesser sorts of ships. here it is like that Aeneas landed, of which Ovid speaketh: as also Pompey, when as he sailed from Sicilia to Puteoli, whereof Appian writeth in his 5. book of Civil wars. In this same Island over against Cumae, there is a lake in which there is continually great plenty of Seamews or Fenducks (Larus or Fulica) these are very gainful and profitable to the inhabitants. The words of Pliny speaking of this island are worth the noting. In the same, saith he, a whole town did sink: and at another time by an earthquake the firm land became a standing pool, stagnum he calleth it: (although that the ancient printed copies for stagnum have statinas; in which place the learned Scaliger had rather read stativas, meaning standing waters.) The same Pliny hath left in record, that if one here shall cut down a Cedar tree, yet it will shoot forth and bud again. Livy saith that the Chalcidenses of Euboea did first inhabit this island: yet Strabo saith they were the Eretrienses. But these also came from the isle Euboea. I am of opinion that Athenaeus in his 9 book, although he nameth it not, yet he meaneth this island, which he affirmeth he saw, (as he sailed from Dicaearchia unto Naples) inhabited by a few men, but full of copies. There is also near unto this, Prochyta, an island so named, not of Aeneas his nurse, but because it was profusa ab Aenaria, severed from Aenaria, or as Strabo in his 5. book affirmeth from Pithecusae. Notwithstanding in his I. book he writeth that it was sundered from Miseno: yet both may be true: for aswell this, as that by inundations and tempestuous storms were rend off from the main land. The poets same that Minas the giant lieth under this Island, as Typhon doth under Ischia. Of which Horace in his 3. book of Poems writeth to Calliope. Andrea's Baccius writeth thus of this isle; It is a little isle, saith he, but very pleasant, rich of metals and hot baths, notwithstanding for the continual fires, which the continual tides of the sea do kindle in it, as Strabo writeth, it never was much inhabited. It retaineth still the ancient name; for they now call it Procida. Of this island you may read more in Scipio Mazella, in his additions unto the tract of Elysius' of the Baths of Puteoli. map of Ischia, Italy ISCHIA, quae olim AENARIA. Ab Aeneae class hic appulsa sic nominata. Nè mireris lector, si Septentrionalem plagam non superiorem (ut moris est) sed contra, inferiorem regionem spectare videas: Id namque data opera fecimus, Quo utilior, magis necessaria, atque amoenior Insulae pars, verusque eius Situs in conspectu Caietae, Cumarum, Prochytae, Baiarum, Puteolorum, et Neapolis obviam iret. Omnia autem haec constant ratione Circini semper indubitata, exceptis Mediterraneis locis, circumvicinis Insulis, & Montium aliquot, atque crematorum lapidum quantitatibus; Quae tum situs, tum ornatus, & perspectivaes gratia ponuntur. JULIUS JASOLINUS DESCRIB. CANDIA, sometime called CRETA. CReta, which now they call Candia, is bigger than Cyprus, but lesser than Sicilia, or Sardinia: unto which islands only in the Mediterran sea it is inferior. Yet for worth and fertility it is equal to the best. Ancient Historiographers do affirm that once it was famous for one hundred cities, and therefore was called Hecatompolis. In the time of Pliny it had not above forty. At this day, as P. Bellonius testifieth it hath not above three of any account, that is, Candy, a colony of the Venetians, (whereof the whole island is now named,) Canea and Rhetimo. The compass of the island is about 520. miles. It is every where full of mountains and hills, and therefore the inhabitants are much given to hunting. There is in it never a river that is navigable, nor any venomous or hurtful beast. The excellent wine, which they here call Maluasia, and is from hence transported almost into all countries, hath made this island famous all the world over. This kind of wine old writers called Pramnium, as Bellonius recordeth. Volaterran is of opinion that it is called Maluisia, for Aruisia, by the addition of one letter. And he furthermore addeth, that that kind of vine was first brought into Creta from the cape Aruisium in the isle Chios, (now Scio) and therefore the wines were called vina aruisia. here is great store of Cypress trees, (whereof they make their ships,) which are of such great height, as Dom. Niger reporteth, that it is a most goodly fight to behold. In this island was the Maze or Labyrinth built by Daedalus after the pattern, as Pliny saith, of that in Egypt. A mention of which, as George Alexander, the Lieutenant of this island for the Venetians, affirmeth in Volaterran, do remain unto this day. There is a mountain, saith he, cut through, hollow every way with many windings and turnings, and hath one only narrow and strait entrance. The guide, a man that well knoweth the place, goeth before with a burning torch, directing the way in and out, and showing the strange cranks in the dark corners. But Peter Bellona, a curious searcher of ancient monuments and antiquities, and one that in our age diligently viewed this island, saith that this in old time was a quarry of stone, not a Labyrinth. (Notwithstanding that the people of the country do so call it) which indeed is more probable, seeing that Pliny affirmeth that in his time there remained no sign of it. But of this place take this description of P. Bellona, There is a place between Gnosium and Cortina, which having been observed to be very convenient for the cutting and digging out of stone, the country people made there a Stone-mine (lapidicinam) out of which when as many stones were digged there were many windings and turnings left, so that he which by himself will venture to go up and down in this stone-pit, he shall light upon many crooks and byways, and may easily lose himself. near to the river Leth, is this falsly-supposed-labyrinth, the which if any be desirous to see, he must needs use the help of some one or other of the country people of the next village, to go in before him with candle to guide and direct him. But in it such a number of Bats do lodge, that except a man do take great heed they will by their flying up and down, put out the candle with their wings. In the bottom of the pit are found great heaps of Bats dung, and their little young ones yet hanging upon the sides and walls. The dams when they can no longer fly, do not cleave and stick to the wall, nor stand upon their feet, but there they hang upon the beams and rafters, as our Bats do in the cliffs of timber and holes of walls. Thus far Bellonius. (The like story unto this, altogether as Bellonius reporteth it, in my mind I have seen, when as for recreation I traveled from Rome to Hostia, and in my journey at the haven of trajan I went under the ground, first hiring mine host to go before me with a light, that I might view the ruins of the same.) It was anciently dedicated to jupiter, because that here, old folks did think, he was bred, and brought up, and at length buried. Bordonius affirmeth that upon the North side of this island there is a great cave underneath the earth, made by the labour and industry of man, forty cubits in length, and four in breadth: which at this day they call jupiter's tomb, and that upon the head of it yet to this day his Epitaph remaineth written in great Capital letters. Strabo writeth that the people have been long since accounted for the best Mariners, as being wholly environed with the sea: and from thence arose that byword, Cretensis mare nescit, A Cretian hath no skill in sailing. They have of old been very infamous for their levity, deceit, lying, and other such like vices: here hence sprung these proverbs, Cretiza cum Cretensi, Cretensis Cretensem, Cretensis come Aeginate, E Creta raptus. etc. of which thou mayst read in Erasmus his Chiliades. Wherefore they are also ill reported of by S. Paul for the same faults. But I fear me lest that which hath commonly been spoken of the Cretian, may indeed be truly verified of many other Nations, nay I would to God that all Nations wheresoever all the world over were not in this of kin to the Cretians. L. Caecilius Metellus Creticus first brought this island under the command of the Romans, about the year 685. after the building of Rome: Afterward it was subject to the Emperors of Constantinople; Then it was given to Bonifacius of Monteferrato: by whom it was sold to the Venetians, in the year of Christ 1194. to whom at this day it doth belong. Amongst the ancient Geographers Strabo hath curiously described this island: Amongst the latter writers Domi. Niger, Volaterran, Vadian, Zieglerus, and Bened. Bordonius, have done the like. But most excellently of all others and exactly jodocus Ghistelius in his journey to Jerusalem, and Bellonius in his observations. jodocus à Meggen, also hath something of this Island, in his Peregrination to jerusalem, worth the observation and reading. We are beholding to that brave nobleman, The Honourable Sign. Francisco Superantia, a Gentleman of Venice, not only a lover of the Mathematics and earnest student of Geography, but a worthy esteemer of all manner of learning. Certain islands in the sea ARCHIPELAGO. THe Aegaean sea (now called Archipelago) containeth many islands, as the Cycladeses, Sporades and divers others, of which, some of the chief we have described in this plot. NEGROPONTE, sometime called Eubooea: his chief city than was called Chalcis, now they call it Negroponte, whereof the whole island took the name. It was not long since wholly subject unto the Venetians: from whom it was taken by the Turks about the year of Christ 1471. It yieldeth great plenty of oil, corn and wine, and is of all things that the earth bringeth forth, very fertile, especially it affordeth very good wood for the making of ships and galleys, as Anonymus reporteth, who wrote of the sacking and taking of it. The inhabitants (which is almost generally true in all the isles of this sea) are partly Greeks, and partly Turks: but each useth his own language and religion. NICSIA, in old time Naxos, is accounted one of the most fertile islands of this sea. It yieldeth good store of Wine. Some do think that here is a vein of Gold, but such is the sloth and negligence of the people, that yet it is not known where about it is. here is a kind of Wasp whose sting they report to be deadly. here are very many Bats. It was sometime belonging to johanni Quirino, a nobleman of Venice: afterward it came into the possession of a certain captain named jacobo Crispo, whom Solimus the Turk drove from hence. Therefore it is now inhabited by Turks and jews. SANTORINI, of the ancients called by the name of Therasia. This Island riseth by little and little even from the shore unto the midst, until it become an high mountain, upon whose top is placed the castle Scaro. The people for the most part live by fishing. This also, as the other, is under the command of the great Turk. SCIO, the old writers called it Chios, is all full of trees and mountains: it is watered with many small brooks. Vinum aruisium, (they now call it Maluasia) was from hence first transported into Candia. This island only breedeth the Mastiche-tree, whose gum from hence is conveyed all Christendom over. Andronicus Palaeologus the Emperor of Constantinople gave it to the Genoese, who possessed it until the year 1465. when as Soliman by a wile got it from them. The women of this isle are commended above all other for favour and beauty. Of this you may read in Laonicus his tenth book. RHODUS, still retaineth the ancient name. It hath a city of the same name, very strong and defensible, with a very large and capacious haven. It is the more famous for the Colossus of the sun, a statue or image seventy cubits high, which being broken off at the knees by an earthquake, was overthrown & fell to the ground. Certain Egyptians, as Domi. Niger reporteth, in the time of Constance the Emperor, passing the sea from Alexandria to Rhodus, amongst other things, overthrew this Colossus, broke it in pieces, and with the brass did lad away 900. camels. It was given by Emanuel Emp. of Constantinople unto the knights of jerusalem, which for a long time and often did valiantly defend it against the furious assaults of the Turks, until in the year 1522. when as Solyman besieging it round by sea and land; they were forced to yield it up, and to fly into the isle Melita. Of these see more in Theodoricus Adamaeus. STALAMINE, this the Grecians in old time called Lemnos. Of it read that which we shall write in the description of Cyprus. MILO, former ages long since called it Melos. In it is a mine of Silver, where also is found the Sardoine, a precious stone. METELLINO, old writers called it Lesbot. It hath a city of the same name, shaken and ruined by an earthquake. They are under the government of the Turk, as the other, yet they retain their old language and religion. CERIGO, in old time they called it Cythera. SCARPANTO, the ancients named it Carpathus, or as Homer writeth it Crapathus: whereupon the sea about this place was called Mare Carpathium. It is situate almost in the midway between Candia and Rhodus. It is in compass forty, or as others affirm, fifty miles. Eustathius in his commentaries upon Homer, saith that it is craggy and every where mountainous and full of hills, and was called Porphyris in old time of the great abundance of Purples, (a kind of fish, whereof cometh the purple colour) found in this sea: and Tetrapolis, of the four cities in this island. From this island sprung that proverb, Carpathius leporem, as the same Eustathius delivereth out of julius Pollux. It is spoken of those which do so do a thing, that afterward being done, they do repent them of it. Because these Islanders first brought in hares into this country, and within a little while after, when they perceived how they eat and spoiled their corn, they destroyed them again. It hath many Havens, but those very narrow, shallow and dangerous. The inhabitants do speak the Greek tongue, and profess the Religion of the Greek Church, but are subject to the jurisdiction and government of the Signiory of Venice. You may read more of these islands in Bordonius and Porcacchius, which in the Italian tongue have written peculiar treatises of islands. map of Crete, Greece CANDIA INSULA map of the islands of Lesbos, Cythera, Karpathos, Naxos, Therasia, Milos, Lemnos, Euboea, Rhodes, and Chios, Greece ARCHIPELAGI INSULARUM ALIQVOT DESCRIP. METELLINO CERIGO SCARPANTO NICSIA SANTORINI MILO STALIMENE NEGROPONTE RODUS SCIO CYPRUS. Cyprus' doth justly challenge his place amongst the greater islands of the Mediterran sea. The form of the Island is much longer than it is broad. The Metropolitan or chief city is Nicosia. Famagosta also is a most goodly city, the Mart-towne of the whole I'll, and very rich in regard of the commodious haven and great customs and tolls there paid. It is inferior to no Island that I know: for it yieldeth plenty of wine and oil: it hath also sufficient corn to find itself. Moreover it hath had some veins of Brass or Copper, in which veins there was also found Vitriol and Rubigo aeris, the rust of brass, simples of sovereign virtue in the practice of Physic. In it doth grow in great plenty, the sweet cane (canna mellis) out of which they do boil Sugar. It affordeth an excellent kind of strong wine, as good as that of Candy, which they call Malmsey. There is a kind of stuff made there of goats hair, which now we call Chamelett, the Italians Zambelloto. This Island sendeth over divers commodities into other countries, whereof they yearly raise great profit and gains; it doth not much stand in need of any foreign commodities or merchandise. The air is not very wholesome nor healthful. The people generally do give themselves to pleasures, sports and voluptuousness: the women are very wanton, and of light behaviour. The fruitfulness of it is so great, that in old time they called it Macaria, that is, The Blessed Island; and the lasciviousness of the nation such, that vulgarly it was supposed to have been dedicated to Venus the Goddess of love. It is 427. miles about, and 200. long, as Bordonius hath recorded. The Venetians do hold it by right of inheritance, and is under them governed by a Lieutenant or Praetor. Diodorus Siculus in his 16. book saith, that in this island were nine goodly cities, which had their several petty Kings, by whom they were governed; all notwithstanding subject to the King of Persia. Inferior towns also were commanded by their proper Kings. But that the fertility of this i'll may better appear, I think it good to set down that commendation of Ammianus Marcellinus, which he hath left behind him of it; Cyprus, saith he, is so fertile and aboundeth with such variety of all things, that without the help of any foreign commodities, only of themselves it is able to build a ship from the keel to the top sail, and send it to the sea ridged and furnished with all things necessary whatsoever. Sextus Rufus also hath these words of it; Cyprus; famous for wealth and great riches, tempted the poor and needy Romans to invade it, so that we held the possession of that island injustly and rather for gain, then for any right we had unto it. But this, o Rufus, is not, as they say, mercenary commendation of the Roman valour. Amongst the ancient writers, Strabo, Mela, and other Geographers have described this Island: Of the latter, Benedictus Bordonius in his treatise of islands: Vadianus, Pius the second Pope of Rome, Domin. Niger, Sabellicus, Volaterran, and jacobus Zieglerus passing well: Stephanus Lusignanus, hath in the French tongue written a peculiar book of this Island. STALAMINE, sometime called LEMNOS. LEmnos, an Island of the Aegean sea, lieth over against Thrace, (Romania) between the Peninsula or Neck-land of Thrace, and the mount Athon of Macedon. Famous long since for Vulcan's shop, and now as much talked of for the medicinal earth (which of the Physicians is called Terra Lemnia) that here is digged out. At this day this isle, is called of the Turks and Italians, Stalamine. It is 100 miles about, as Bordonius affirmeth: And is a plain and champion country, in respect of the islands round about it. On the East side, as Bellonius reporteth, it is lean and no good corn ground: between the South and West parts, where it is more moist, it is much more fertile. Anciently it had two cities, Myrina and Ephestias: this latter is wholly desert and not inhabited, is now called Cochino. That at this day is a town of small account, situate in a Demy-ile or Peninsula, joined to the Island by a narrow neck or Isthmos; at this day it is called Lemno. In this island, as Pliny testifieth, there was a Labyrinth, the third in estimation from that of Egypt. But Bellonius narrowly seeking for his foundation, could not find any mention of it: nor any of the country that could show him any more than certain pieces of it. The same author affirmeth that there are yet remaining in it 75. villages. The earth which anciently was called Sphragida and Terra Lemnia, commonly Terra sigillata, is now, (as in old time it was wont) digged out of the ground not without a certain kind of superstitious ceremony, every year upon the sixth day of August; and at no time else. For upon pain of death, it is decreed that no man either privately or openly shall go thither to dig out aught. The place where it is digged out, they call Vulcan's mount. Of the kinds of herbs, serpents, and fishes which are here very common: and of the ceremonies and with what ado the earth, that is called Terra Lemnia, is taken out of the ground, and of divers other peculiar things of this island, read the first book of P. Bellonius his Observations. Andrea's Matthiolus also, out of the letters of Albacarius, unto Angerius Busbechius, hath a curious description and discourse of the ceremonies used in the digging out of Terra sigillata, in those his learned commentaries upon Dioscorides. Of this also read Hodoeporicum Byzantium Hugoris Favolij. He that desireth the old ceremonies of digging out of the same, let him have recourse to Galen his ninth book and second chapter, De Medicam. simplic. map of Cyprus CYPRI INSULAE NOVA DESCRIPT. 1573. joannes á Deutecum. f. Cum Privilegio. map of Lemnos, Greece LEMNOS INSULAE descríptíonem ex Petrí Bellonij libro de Auíbus, hoc ín loco tanguam parergon adíecímus. GREECE. GReece, which sometime was as it were the mother and nurse of all good learning and disciplines, of a rich and wealthy country, and which by his valour and magnanimity was Empress & Prince of the better half of the world, is at this day driven to that state (such is the mutability and unconstancy of fortune, which turneth all things upside down) that there is no part of it but either it is subject to the Turk and enthralled to his slavish servitude, or else it is under the command of the Venetians, or tributary to them. The Turk possesseth the greater part: the Venetians do only enjoy certain islands in that sea. Those which are under the Venetian government are in better state, in respect of Religion, than those which are subject to the Turk. Those which are under the obedience of the Turk, do conform themselves to their manners, as likewise those which are commanded of the Venetians; do imitate the behaviour of the Venetians. Yet all of them do live in such great darkness of ignorant blindness, that in all Greece now there is not one University or school of liberal sciences: neither are they desirous to have their children taught so much as to write and read. And all of them generally do speak their ancient language, but much corrupted, although some of them do speak more purely than others. Yet their modern language doth come more near to the old Greek, than the Italian to the Roman or Latin tongue. Those which dwell in cities subject to the Venetian jurisdiction, do speak Greek and Italian: but the country people only Greek: those which dwell in cities commanded by the Turk, do speak Greek and the Turkish tongues; those in the villages and upland places, only Greek. They have also at this day, as (also they had in former ages) divers and different dialects; for the people of one province do speak more pure; they of another shire more barbarously and rudely: whereupon that happeneth to this country, which is incident to other parts of Europe, that one doth mock and scoff another's pronunciation, which to his ears seemeth rude and clownish: so that the Boys of Constantinople do mock and laugh at the foreigners; for their pronunciation and divers accenting of words different from them. Much like as the Italian, which speaketh the Tuscan: or the French which speaketh French: or the Spaniard, which speaketh the castilian languages, do flout and hiss at those which are brought up in other countries of the same kingdoms. But that we may set out in the best manner the whole course of life of this nation, I think it necessary to distinguish the Nobility and citizens from the common people and base sort of men: for they which are of greater revenues and of better credit, do use the habit and fashion of apparel of those Princes to whom they are subject, so that those which are governed by the Venetians, do imitate the Venetians: those that are subject to the Turk, the Turks. But the common people under whose jurisdiction so ever, aswell within the main land, as the islanders, do yet retain something of the old customs of the Greeks: for, for the most part all of them do wear the hair of their head long behind, and short before: and do use great double caps. The Islanders in the form of divine service, all of them both in rites and ceremonies, aswell as in Ecclesiastical government, do not any whit vary one from another. All the Greeks generally, after the Turks manner, have not much household stuff, neither do they lie upon featherbeds, but in steed of them they use certain pillows, stuffed with flocks or wool. All of them do hate delayed wine, that is, wine mingled with water, and to this day they keep their old custom of carousing and liberal kind of drinking, especially the Creets. Yet in this they differ from the Germans; in that these provoke one another to drink whole cups, those do sip and drink, smaller draughts. Whereupon Graecari, was then (and now still is) used, for Inebriari, to be drunken. But because that in drinking they use certain laws or ceremonies, I cannot pass them over with silence. First, their tables are very low, and they drink by turns, no man ever skipping his course: so that if any man shall call for wine out of order, that is, before his turn come about, it is held for a very unmannerly part. He that can fill wine best, holdeth the wine pot, and he alone filleth out for the rest in order as it cometh to their course. In those their drink they use a certain little kind of glass without a foot, so that it cannot be set down but every man must drink all out, and may not leave one drop in the glass. Sometime they challenge one another to drink after the Dutch fashion, and then they embrace one another, and hold hands, and one kisseth the hand of him to whom he drinketh, and first layeth it upon his forehead, than he stroaketh and kisseth both his cheeks: but in this kind of drinking they observe no order as afore. And because they drink a very strong wine, and that in small draughts, and so do heat themselves very much, they have always by them a great tankard full of water, whereof they drink every foot large draughts to cool themselves again: for otherwise they should scarcely be able to allay their thirst. No women may be present at their drinkeing. The old custom used of the heathen of mourning for the dead, is still observed at this day all over Greece, and countries near adjoining: which is a very foolish manner: for as soon as one is dead, the women meet together in a certain place; and at the break of day they begin a kind of lamentation or howling, striking their breasts, tearing their cheeks, twitching and pulling their hair, they keep a pitiful and rueful ado to see to. And that these ceremonies may be done more solemnly, they hire one woman above the rest with a most shrill loud voice, to lead the rest and guide their voices, that their rests, or pauses as they call them, and the accents may better be distinguished: and in this mournful song they set out the praises and virtuous qualities of the party deceased, from his cradle even to the last hour of his death. etc. These we have taken out of the first book of P. Bellonius his observations, where thou mayest see many things more worth the noting. Amongst the old writers, Strabo and Mela described this country, but Pausanias more curiously and with greater diligence. Of the latter, Nicolas Gerbelius and Wolfangus Lazius; who also citeth one Antony Vrantz Bishop of Agria, who had traveled it all over, and hath lately set out a more late description of the same, with the modern names and appellations of places. To these you may add the Hodoeporicum Byzantium Hugonis Favolij, and the oriental observations of S. Nicolaij, Andrew Thevet, Peter Bellona etc. Peter Gill hath most exactly described Bosphorus, (the Latins call it Stretto di Constantinopoli; the Greeks now, Laimon; the Turks, Bagazin) and the city Constantinople. Appian also in his fourth book of Civil wars, hath many things which make much for the description of Thrace. map of Greece GRAECIAE universae SECUNDUM HODIERNUM SITUM NEOTERICA DESCRIPTIO. jacobo Castaldo Pedemoniano Auctore. Cum privilegio. ILLYRICUM. ILlyricum, or, (which pleaseth others better) Illyris, is a country upon the coast of the Hadriaticke sea, opposite to Italy. The bounds of this province according to divers authors, are divers. For Pliny doth assign it but a narrow room between the rivers Arsia and Titius. And Ptolemey he extendeth the confines of it as far, namely from Histria, up as high as Macedonia, all along by the sea coast: and his upland or more inner parts, he maketh to reach even unto the skirts of Pannonia and Moesia the higher. Pomponius Mela and Dionysius Alexandrinus do yet make it far greater, ascribing to Illyricum all that tract of the Hadriaticke sea that is between Tergestum and Montes Ceraunij, and affirmeth withal that the Illyrij do dwell beyond the river Danaw. For Mela doth account the river Danaw amongst the rivers of Illyricum. Strabo also in his seventh book of his Geography, saith that the Illyrij, do border upon Macedonia and Thracia. But Appianus Alexandrinus doth yet make it more large than any of those former writers: for thus he writeth of the Illyrij. The Greeks, saith he, do call all those Illyrij, which dwell between Chaonia, and Thesprotis, (beyond Macedonia and Thracia) up as high as the river Ister: for this is the length of this province. The breadth of it is the space betwixt Macedonia and the mountains of Thrace, even unto Paeonia and the Ionian sea, and so butteh upon the Alpes, which is about five days journeys length. His length is thrice as great as the breadth etc. And a little after, the same author hath these words: The Romans do generally comprehend under that of the Illyrij, not only those before cited, but also the Paeones beyond them, together with the Rhoeti, Norici, and Mysij which inhabit Europe, and whatsoever Nations else do border upon these, which they leave upon the right hand that sail up the river Ister: and again that they may distinguish the Hellines from the Greeks, they call them by their several and proper names: otherwise generally they are by one name called Illyrij: For even from the head of the river Ister unto the Pontic sea, they commonly term them Illyrici. Thus far Appianus. Suetonius, in the life of Tiberius Caesar testifieth in like manner that the bounds of Illyricum are thus large at the left. Sextus Rufus, who lived in the time of Valentinian the Emperor, ascribeth seventeen provinces to Illyricum: Two of the Norici, the two Pannonies, Valeria, Savia, Dalmatia, Moesia, the two Dacias, Macedonia, Thessalia, Achaia, two Epirus, Praevalis and Creta. Some do think that these countries were so named of Illyrius the son of Polyphemus: others of Illyrius the son of Cadmus. Strabo writeth that all the sea coast of Illyricum, with the islands adjoining, is furnished with many good havens: when as contrariwise the whole coast of Italy over against this, hath none at all. It is a hot country, as Italy is, and very fertile of many sorts of grain, famous for olives and vines: except certain places which are altogether rough and untoiled. The high country which is above this is altogether mountainous, cold and snowy, especially that which is toward the North. The country people in old time were much given to robberies and thieving, but now they be somewhat more civil. They dwell for the most part in houses of timber, thatched with straw, excepting only a few marine cities, in which their buildings are a little better. Thus far Strabo. Amongst the which the chief is Ragusi, anciently called Epidaurus, a city famous for the Mart, aswell as for the politic government of their commonwealth. Not long since it was a free city, now it is tributary to the Turks, and for that (as Nicolaus Nicolaius witnesseth in his Observations) it payeth yearly to the great Turk 12000. ducats of Gold. A description of this you may read of in the tenth book of Martin Barlet of the life of Scanderbag. Thus far generally of Illyricum: now I think it not amiss to speak something of this our Map which doth not comprehend all Illyricum according to the judgement of the forenamed authors, Pliny only excepted who doth restrain the bounds of it, as we said, into a more narrow room. There are in this Chart Histria, Slavonia, Dalmatia, Bosnia, Carinthia, part of Carniola, and part of Stiria: all almost tributary unto the kingdom of Hungary, except a few provinces abuttant upon the sea, which belong to the Venetians. The Turk hath subdued the greatest part of them to his obedience. All which countries almost are described in their several Tables in this our Theatre, and therefore in this place we speak nothing at all of them. Only I think it not amiss to add this one story of Stiria, That this country doth breed those Strumosi, that is, a kind of people subject to wens, and that there are often seen some with such huge great wens, that they do hinder their speech: and a woman giving suck (as Aubanus writeth) doth cast it over her shoulder like a sack or wallet, lest it should let the child from taking the breast. And indeed we in the year 1558. journeyed from Frisach by Vienna to Venice, where we saw to our great admiration, a man whose chin beginning at his ears was almost as broad as from shoulder to shoulder, and hung down even to his breast. I say, not without great admiration, against that of Inuenall, Quis tumidum guttur miretur in Alpibus? It is no wonder great, to see the wen amongst the Alpes. They commonly attribute the cause of the wen to the water and air which here the inhabitants do use, and draw into their bodies. Rithmaimer this countryman borne, in his treatise of the situation of the World, hath a peculiar description of Stiria. Of Bosina read D. Chytraeus his Chronicle of Saxony. Of these Illyrians read more at large in Dominicus Niger, Volaterran, and Lewis Verger in the Cosmography of Sebastian Munster, as also Laonicus Chalcondylas, who in his tenth book Notiliar, hath written something of this country worth the reading. All this tract, except those shires which border upon Germany, doth speak the Slavonian tongue: which, (that I may say something of it by the way) of some is now called Windish, was thought to be that, which the Latins called Lingua Illyrica, the Illyrian tongue, and at this day is very far spread, as being generally spoken of all the nations inhabiting between the Gulf of Venice, and the North sea. For the inhabitants of Istria, Dalmatia, Bosna, Moravia, Bohemia, Lusatia, Polonia, Lithuania, Pruthenia, Scandinavia, Bulgaria, and Russia that wide and large kingdom, and many other neighbour counrries, up as high almost as Constantinople do speak that tongue; so that it is also much used amongst the Turks: map of Illyria, encompassing Slovenia and Northern Croatia SCHLAVONIAE, CROATIAE. CARNIAE. ISTRIAE. BOSNIAE, FINITIMARUMQVE REGIONUM NOVA DESCRIPTIO, AUCTORE AUGUSTINO HIRSVOGELIO. The other Map of ILLYRICA. I Had purposed, as I promised in the Preface to this book, to have set out of every country but one Map or Table: and that as exact as might be: therefore when the famous man johannes Sambucus had sent unto me a more absolute description of this country to be inserted into this our Theatre, I had determined to have left the other out. But as it is oft times both delightful and profitable to know divers opinions of one and the same thing, so also I persuade myself, it will not be altogether unprofitable sometime to see the different descriptions of sundry authors of one and the same country. Again lest the studious and diligent Reader should miss in this our last edition, that which was to be had in our first, we have thought good to retain also aswell the one as the other: and to place it here in this place as an income or bymatter. I doubt not but it will be a thing well pleasing to all students of Cosmography. map of Illyria, encompassing Slovenia and Northern Croatia ILLYRICUM. JOAN. SAMBUCUS ORTELIO SVO, S. Mitto hanc quòque tabellam qua necessaria confinia Pannonia declarantur, flwiorum & aliquot locorum situs Hirschuogelij recte mutavi, Angelini autem studio plurima adieci, et interualla correxi, ut parum quis si cum Hirschvogelij haec coniungat desiderarit, si qui errores sint, dies certiora docebit. Viennae, Vale, 25. Octob. 1572. Cum Imperatoriae & Regniae Maiestatis Privilegio. The Dukedom of CARINTHIA, or KARNTEN, and the County Palatine of GORCZ. THis Dukedom of Carinthia, (which as Rithmayer affirmeth should rather be written Carnithia) hath upon the East and North Steyrmarcke, upon the West and South the Alpes and Friuli. Carniola is part of this province. In this country are many valleys and hills very good wheat grounds: many Lakes and Rivers; amongst the which the chief is Draws, or as they now call it Dra. The more famous cities of this tract are, S. Veit, Villach, and Clagenfurt. S. Veit the Metropolitan city, is a city of good note, having a very fair large market place, wherein standeth a goodly conduit of running water, which we saw in building in the year 1558. The diameter or breadth of the cistern we took to be about seven foot over. This cistern made of one whole stone of white marble, and there amongst other monuments of antiquity digged out of the ground, was a thing worth the seeing. As they go out of the city toward Clagenfurt, there is a very wide champion that offereth itself, as yet bestrewed with many ruins of ancient buildings, they commonly call it Solfeldt: Paracelsus in that his Chronicle of this country (if so be it be his) nameth it, I cannot tell upon what ground, Liburnia. I do rather judge Soluense oppidum, the town Solve, which Pliny maketh mention of in Carina, to have long since stood here. This is that place, where the princes are wont to be crowned abroad in the open air, a strange and unusual kind of ceremony curiously described by Pius the second, in his Europa. Villach, a town, whose houses in their forefront gorgeously painted and set out with histories and variety of colours yield a beautiful and goodly show to the beholders. It is seated upon the river Dra, in a plain, enclosed with very high steep rocks, with a great stone bridge over the river. Clagenfurt, a strong city anciently called, as Lazius witnesseth, Claudia. Some there are that writ, that the citizens of this city are so hardly bend against thieves, that upon the least occasion of suspicion of theft a man shall there without examination be hanged, and then the third day after that he is hanged, they sit upon the trial; if so be that they find him to have been unjustly executed, they bury him very honourably: if justly, they let him hang still. But Rithmayer saith, that this is but a mere fable. Moreover Frisach, a very ancient town S. Lionhart, Wolfsperg, etc. are towns also of this country. In former times the japydes were thought to have dwelled here abouts. The sovereignty and secular jurisdiction of this country doth belong unto the Dukes of Ostrich: but as concerning Ecclesiastical jurisdiction it partly belongeth to the Bishop of Salczburg, and partly to the Patriarch of Aquileia, as Paracelsus affirmeth in his forecited Chronicle. But in the same place he hath a most ridiculous etymology of the name of this province, which he feigneth to be fetched from the Latins, namely, that it should be named Carinthia, as who would say, Caritas intima, Entire love and affection. As if the first inhabitants who seated themselves here should have been desirous to have their country named by a name fetched from a foreign nation and strange language, not understood of them. The Reader not satisfied with this here set down by us, let him have recourse unto Sebastian Munster, Sabellicus, Pio II. etc. I understand also that one john Saluian, hath surveyed this country, whose description as yet, I have not seen. Goritiae palatinatus, The county palatine of Gorcz, belonging to the Duke of Ostrich, is so named of Goercz, the chief city of this country, called of the Italians (for it standeth in Italy beyond the Alpes) Goricia, of Ptolemey julium Carnicum, as Leander thinketh. Amasaeus, as the same Leander saith, gathereth by divers antiquities here found and remaining, that Noteia sometime was seated here about. It is a town situate at the mouth of the river Wipach, (formerly called Flwius frigidus,) I mean where Wipach falleth into the river Natiso. HISTRIA, or ISTEREICH. IT is almost a common thing generally (as Pliny saith in his natural history) that every man describeth best and most curiously that country, in which he was borne and brought up. And within a few lines after the same author saith thus; I will follow no one man altogether, but as I shall find him in all points to speak most probably and consonant to the truth. And therefore here in this place (the which I do almost every where in these discourses upon my Maps) I have determined, amongst many others that have described this province, to offer to the view of the Reader a great description according to the capacity of the place, of Lewis Verger, that country man borne. This man in the Cosmography of Munster, saith that this Neckland or Demi-ile, from the inner bay where Trieste now standeth hard upon the shore, unto the S. Veit, a town situate in Fanatico upon the river Fiume, containeth in length better than 200. miles. The whole country is not very level and plain, yet the mountains are neither very high, steep nor barren, but plentifully replenished with vines, olives, and other fruit-trees, corn, pastures and cattle: only in that part which bendeth toward the bay, Golfo di Quernero, sometime called Flanatico or Fanatico, it hath a very high mountain, which they commonly call Monte maior. This first presenteth itself to the eye of the seamen which sail hitherward; in whose top there ariseth a very goodly spring of freshwater. It yieldeth many rare herbs and plants of singular virtues, which do make Physicians, far dwellers from hence, to resort hither in time of the year, and with great toil and danger to clamber up the same. The rivers of Histria are three, Fornio, Naupertus and Arsia: the first the country people call Risano: the second, Quieto: the last Arsa, which falleth into the bay Quernero or Fanatico, and is now the utmost bound of Italy. The cities of Histria are Mugia, justinopolis, Isola, Pitano, (or Piran as I think it is named in the map) Pumago, Hemonia, Parenzo, Osara, Rubino, Pola, S. Veit, all of them marine cities. Pinguento, Montana, Portulae, Grisignana, Bullae, S. Lorenzo, Doi castelli, S. Vincenzo, Val Adignano, Pamerano, Albona, Fianonae, Petina, Galigagna, Coslaco, and Pisino, are upland cities. The most famous city of this whole country is justinopolis, which they commonly call Capo d' Istria, the head of Histria, Pliny nameth it Aegida: it standeth upon a rock in the sea, far remote from the continent, unto which it is joined by a long bridge. This city with many other is subject unto the Venetians, the rest are under the government of the Duke of Ostrich etc. Beside the ancient Geographers read also Leander, Volaterran, and Dom. Niger, Cassiodore in his 12. book Variar, hath much of this province. ZARA and SEBENICO. ZARA, we think sometime to have been called jadera, and others do affirm that his territories anciently was called Liburnia. SEBENICO, is that which old writers called Sicum. Both are marine cities situate upon the Hadriaticke sea, under the jurisdiction of the Venetians. In that place where in this our map thou seest certain ruins of old decayed buildings, Dominicus Niger saith, sometime did stand the city Essesia, which now lieth level with the ground, and the place at this day is called Beribir, where Epigrams in Latin and Greek, with many other monuments of antiquity are yet to be seen. The author of this map, whose name we know not, calleth the same Bergine. Of this part of Illyria read the same Dom. Niger his sixth book of Geography. M. S. Cornelius Scepper sometime Ambassador of Ferdinand Emperor of Rome, unto Soliman the great Turk, in his journal hath these words; At Zara we saw the church of S. Io. de Maluasia, so named, for that the sailours of a hoy laden with Malmesy, being in foul weather in danger of shipwreck vowed, that if they escaped safe to land they would build a church, whose mortar should be tempered with malmesy, which was accordingly performed. map of Carinthia, Slovenia and Austria CARINTHIAE DUCATUS, ET GORITIAE PALATINATUS, WOLF. LAZIO auctore. map of Istria, encompassing Slovenia, Croatia, and Italy Histriae tabula Petro Coppo descr. map of Zadar and Šibenik, Croatia ZARAE, ET SEBENICI DESCRIPTIO HUNGARY. HVngaria, (which it is certain was so named of the Hunni or Hungari, a people come out of Scythia, which now inhabit it) containeth almost both the Pannonies, the countries of the jaziges, and the Daci, now comprehending Transsyluania, Walachria and Moldavia. On the South it beginneth at the river Dra: on the North it is bounded by Sarmatia Europaea, now called Polonia; and Getia, at this day named Walagria: on the West it hath Ostrich, sometime the head of the Higher Pannonia: upon the East it is confined with Mysia, which at this day they call Rhetia. Donaw (Danubius) of all the rivers of Europe by far the greatest, runneth through the midst of it, and so divideth it into two parts, the Heather and the Farther. The HEATHER HUNGARIA, is that which formerly were the Pannonies, the Upper and neither: this is severed from the further Hungaria by the river Dra: from Ostrich and Bayern, by the foot of the mount Caecius; from Slavonia by Dra: from Bosna and Rascia, by Saw. The head and chief cities of this part is Buda, (often they call it) the imperial seat of their kings. Other towns of great account are, Alba Regalis, (Stulweissenburg) famous for the coronation and tombs of their kings; Strigonium, (Gran) the Metropolitan or Archbishop's sea, Quinqueecclesiae (Funskirchen, the Turks call it Petscheu) a bishopric; Sopronium, Taurunum (the Germans call it Griechweissenburg, the Hungarians, Nandor alba; the Italians Belgrado:) Sabaria, (Zombatel) or Szombath hely) the place where S. Martin was borne: and Stridon, (Sdrigna,) the native soil of S. Hierome. It hath many goodly rivers; and two very famous lakes, (Balaton) and (Fertou). To this part of Hungary, as soon as thou art over the river Dra, is annexed Slavonia, sometime a part of the upper Pannonie, lying between the rivers Saw and Dra; although indeed it doth extend itself far beyond the Saw, as far as the river Huna, (for so it is at this day called) where Croatia beginneth. After it followeth Dalmatia, coasting along by the Hadriaticke sea, partly subject to the Turk, partly to the Venetian. The least part of it now is under the king of Hungaria: the upland country is possessed of the Bozners, and Rascians, which anciently were called Moesi superiores. The chief city of Slavonia is (Zagrabia) of Croatia, (Bigihon) is now, but in former ages Fumium was the chief. The FARTHER HUNGARY, or Hungary beyond Donaw, is severed from Moravia, Silesia, Polonia, and Ruscia by the montes Carpathij, (called now by the Germans (Schneberg) which do begin a little above Posonium, (Presburgh) and from thence by many long and tedious windings, pass between this country until they end at the Euxine sea or Marmaiore, at that place where there is the country which now they call Maromarusia. There now other mountains and woods, from that place bending toward Severinum, a city situate upon Donaw, do divide it from Transsyluania and Walachria transalpina. The river Tibiscus, well stored with divers sorts of fish, arising out of the mountains of Maromarusia, runneth through the midst part of Hungary. It hath many goodly towns, as Posonium, (Presburg) Tirnavia, (Dijru) etc. on the West: Colacia, Bachia, Zegedinum, (Zeged,) etc. on the South: Varadinum, Dedrecinum, etc. beyond the river Tibiscus, where also are the mines of gold and silver; At Severinum, is yet to be seen a mention of the bridge, long since built by trajan the Emperor, and other towns and things worth the remembrance, which in this place, the shortness of our intended discourse doth force me to omit. The Inhabitants do speak the Scythian language, a tongue much different from any language spoken by any of their neighbours round about them. It giveth place to no country of the World, for valiant and stout men; store of cattle, fertility of soil, and rich veins of metals: but for temperature of the air, wholesome and pleasant situation, it may justly be preferred before any whatsoever that I know. The earth is plentifully endowed by nature with all manner of things necessary and commodious: Gold, Silver, Salt, Preciousstones, Minerals for colours are here digged up in great abundance. It yieldeth great store of corn, grain, fodder for cattle, apples and fruits of divers sorts. They have many rivers well stored with fresh fish. They have great plenty of Coppar. In the most of their rivers there are often found certain shivers of the best and finest gold: yea even in their vines, (such is the nature of this golden soil) they do extract great plenty of Gold. This we have gathered out of the little treatise of Steeven Broderith, and the Decades of Hungary written by Antony Bonfinius: to whom the studious Reader for further satisfaction may have recourse. Let him also read Herberstein his Commentaries of Moscovy; Mathias a Michou of Sarmatia, Munster, and Cuspinian in oratione Protreptica, and in his Austria: and especially the abridgement of the histories of Hungary written by Peter Ranzane, who, amongst other strange wonders which he reckoneth up of this country, affirmeth, if you will believe him, that himself hath seen very many golden branches and twigs of vines, some as long as ones finger, others half a foot long. George Wernher hath written a little tract of the strange waters of Hungary. map of Hungary HUNGARIAE DESCRIPTIO, WOLFGANGO LAZIO AUCT. Cum Privilegio. Hungariae voces quomodo legendae sunt. C H. litterae in vocibus Hungaricis CZ. S, littera pro S C H. Z, littera pro S simplici in vocibus Hungaricis. W, litteram in fine pro V Y. another Map of HUNGARY. THis second description of Hungary more exact and true, as the famous learned man john Sambuke, this countryman borne, maketh me believe, (for every man, as Pliny in his Natural history most truly witnesseth, describeth the plot and situation of the country best wherein he himself was bred and borne) we have thought good in this place to adjoin unto the former, and that beside our purpose: when as our promise was of each country, to set out but one Map. But because I think neither of them to be of itself absolute enough for the worth of this so goodly a country, I have thought it behoveful to the Reader, to set out both in this our Theatre. He that shall compare them one with the other, shall find oft times great variety in the situation of places, and turnings and windings of the streams and rivers: and yet there is no reason why presently any man should condemn the authors of want of skill or diligence in describing it: but let him judge of it, as Strabo most truly doth of History: for he doth not by and by think that history to be rejected, when they that have set it forth, do not altogether agree in the descriptions of places: when as the truth of the whole history is many times by that disagreement more plainly demonstrated. Let therefore the diligent Reader and student of Geography, for whose good we do whatsoever we possibly can, use one or both at his discretion, seeing that we are forced to do what we may, not what we would. map of Hungary VNGARIAE LOCA PRAECIPVA RECENS EMENDATA ATQVE EDITA, PER JOANNEM SAMBUCUM PANNONIUM, IMP. MS. HISTORICUM. 1579. TRANSSYLVANIA. Steven Broderith, in his Treatise printed at Basill, together with the Hungarian history of Antony Bonfinius, describeth this country thus: Transsiluania, saith he, was sometime a part of Dacia. His chief city is Alba julia, (Weissenburg) so called either of julius Caesar, or rather of Hiula a certain prince of the Huns. It hath many other goodly towns, amongst the which are Cibinum, (Hermanstadt) called of the Hungarians (Seben) situate upon the river Cibin, Brassovia, (Chronstadt) Colosium, (Clausenburg) Bistricia, (Bestereze) and many other built and inhabited by a people of high Germany, which we call Saxons. In this country are the Siculi, a fierce and warlike Nation: amongst which there is neither clown, nor gentleman, all men are in degree equal, like as amongst the Swissers Transsiluania is very fertile of all manner of things, especially of Gold, Silver, and other metals; as also of Salt digged out of mountains. It breedeth excellent Horses, and hath great plenty of Wine, although not so good as Hungary and Slavonia. The two Walachies' Walachia Transalpina, Walachie beyond the mountains, and Moldavia, do enclose Transsiluania: that resteth upon the river Donaw, this upon the Euxine sea, or Mar maiore, as the Italians call it; both of them together with Transsiluania do now possess that part of Europe, which anciently was called DACIA. Thus that whole tract beyond Donaw, which doth not only contain the higher Hungary, but also Transsiluania together with both the Walachies', is enclosed round on every side with Donaw, the Carpathian hills, (Crapacke, as some think) the Euxine sea, and again with the same Donaw. Thus far Broderith. But I think it not amiss to set down here the description of it out of Antony Bonfinius his I. decade of the first book of his history of Hungary. Beyond the Carpathian mountains, saith he, is the uttermost province of Dacia, extended even unto the river Axiaces. This now vulgarly is known by the name of TRANSSILVANIA, they call it Sibenburghen, the Hungarians Herdel. It is a most fertile country of cattle, wine, and corn: also of Gold and Silver: where certain rivers do drive down shivers of Gold, and pieces sometime of a pound and an half weight; being every way round beset with steep hills in manner of a crownet. In the woods are kine or beeves with long manes like horses; buffs and wild horses, both very swift and light in running: but the horses have long manes hanging down to the very ground: those which are tame and brought up for service, naturally have a very fine easy kind of amble. This country is inhabited partly by Scythians, partly by the saxons and Dakes: these are more human and civil, those more rude and churlish. In old time before the breaking in of the Goths and Huns, all Dacia was possessed by the Roman and Sarmatian colonies, etc. George of Reichtersdorff hath described this country in a peculiar Treatise. See also George Rithaymer, Peter Rantzan, Pius the second in his description of Europe, john Aventine, and Martin Cromer in his twelfth book of the history of Poland. This country vulgarly is called Sibenburgh, and Zipserland, as Sebastian Munster hath given out. More of the knowledge and discovery of this province are to be sought for, in the first chapter and second section of the twelfth book of Wolfangus Lazius his Roman commonwealth, and in Laonicus his fifth book: Lastly, in the protrepticke oration of john Cuspinian. Synonymes or divers names of one and the same place in Transsiluania, according as they are named by the Hungarians, Germans and Latins, done by john Sambucus. Erdel, Sibenburgen Dacia ripensis, Pannodacia, Trans. vel Vltratrasiluania. Nagbanya, Newsteetl Riunli domin. Rudbanya, Rodna. Bestercze, Nosn Bistritiae. Bonczyda, Bonisprukh. Kolosuar, Glausnburg Claudiopolis. Offenbanya, Offnburg. Aprukh, Ochlatn. Samos falu, Mikldorff. Buza, Busaten. Vorosmarth, Rosperg. Demeterfalua, Metersdorff. Tewisch, Durnen. Balasfalua, Blasndorff. Gulafeyruar, Weyssnburg Alba julia, Sermisdacia. Zekluasarhel, Newmarkh. Kizekmezeu, Ibisdorff. Felseupold, Oberspald. Absopold, Niderspald. Zazzebes, Millcnbach Zabeus. Holduilagh, Schatn. Apafalu, Apfdorff. Moneta, Donnersmkrhta. Braniczka, Bernfapff. Baijon, Bonisdorff. Ekemezeu, Prosdorff. Zelindes, Stoltzeburg. Naghczur, Grooscheyrn. Rihonfalua, Reicherdorff Requiescit. Brasso, Cronstatt Corona, vel Stephanopolis. Varhel, Zarmis. Segesuar, Schesburg. Zazhalom, Hunderthuhl Centum colles, an hundred hills., Zarkan, Schirkingen. Keuhalom, Keeps. Kykelwar, Kiklpurg. Veczel, Venecia, Vlpia Traiana. Kerestien mezeu, Aw Insula Christi Christ's island. Muschna, Meschen. Kakasfalu, Hendorff. Recze, Ratzisd. joffij Val. Dobra. Vizakna, Saltzburg. Barczasagh, Wurtzland Burcia. Vaskapur, Eysuthor Pilae Geticae, the ancients called it. Veurostorn, Ratertuern. Zakadat, Zaka. Feketetho, Nigra palus, Black more. Tolmacz, Talmisch. Aran, Auratus fl.. Zamos, Samisch Samosus fl.. Keureuz, Die Kraysz Chrysius fl.. Fire Keureus, schwartz weis Kreysz. Feketh Keureus, schwartz weis Kreysz. Sebeskeureus, dic schnel krapsz fl.. Maros, Merisch, Marysus fl.. Olt, Die Alth Aluata, Aluttus fl.. Strell, Istrig Sargetia, vel Strigetia fl.. Ompay, Die Omp fl.. Haczagh, vel Hatsaag, or rather, the vale Sarmisia, where there was some time the city Sarmisgethusa. etc. map of Transylvania, Romania TRANSILVANIA HANC VLTRA VEL TRANSILVANIAM, QVAE ET PAMNODACIA, ET DACIA RIPENSIS, WLGO SIBEMBVRGĒ DICITUR, didit Viennae Ao. 1566. Nobiliss atque Doctiss. joens Sambutus Pannonius. H. Litera in hac tabula nonnullis vocabulis adiuncta significat ea esse Hungarica. Cum Privilegio. The Kingdom of POLAND. POlonia or Poland, so named of the champion plains of the soil, (which yet in their language they vulgarly call Pole) is a vast and wide country, on the West bordering upon Schlesia, on the other sides it resteth upon Hungaria, Lithuania and Prussia. It is divided into the Greater and the Lesser. The Greater Poland, is that which lieth toward the West, and containeth the goodly cities Guesna and Posnavia. The Lesser Poland lieth toward the South, and hath the famous city Cracow, seated upon the head of the river Vistula, (the Germans call it De Wixel, the Polanders Drwencza,) which runneth through the midst of the country: the other cities are not very great nor beautiful. Their houses for the most part are all built of stone, and some are daubed with clay. The country is very moorish, full of fens and woods. The common drink the people use is Beer: wine they seldom drink, neither do they know how to dress and manure the vine. They are counted excellent Horsemen for service in the wars. The soil is fertile, they have many herds of cattle, many dear, game and pastime for the Noblemen. It hath great plenty of Hony. Salt here is digged out of the earth in great abundance. In the mountains which they in their language call Tatri, they have mines of Brass and Brimstone. Cromer writeth, that the Polanders are of the Hungars called Lengel, of Leech the captain or father of the Nation. Under the kingdom of Polonia are comprehended Lithuania, Samogitia, Masovia, Volhinia, Podolia and Russia, which is called South-Russia, and of some Ruthenia: as also all Prussia, except that part which hath a peculiar Duke by whom it is governed. Lewenclay writeth that in the year 1570. the king of Poland took the Prince of Moldavia to his protection. The greatest part of LITHVANIA, is moorish and full of bogs, for the most part woody, and therefore not easily entered, traveled or come unto; it is better trading with the Lithuans in the winter then at other times: for that the moors and lakes being covered either with thick ice or deep snow, the Merchants may pass from place to place more easily. In Lithuania there are few towns, and the villages are little inhabited. The chief wealth of the country people are cattle and rich skins of divers sorts of wild beasts, wherewith the whole country is wonderfully stored. They have great plenty of wax and honey. This province breedeth the Bugle, a kind of beast which they call Suber, the Germans Vr-ochs, such as was to be seen at Antwerp, in the year 1570. From hence also cometh that kind of beast which the Latins call Alces, the Dutch Elandt. The people speak the Slavonian tongue, like as also the Polanders do. Their chief city is Vilna, a Bishop sea, and is as big as Cracow: but the houses in it do not stand close together or touch one another: but like as in the country, gardens and orchyeards are between house and house. All that Oke-timber which we call Wagenschott, of which almost all the buildings carpenters work, and joiners work, as well public as private, is made in the Low-countries, as also the greatest part of their furniture and household-stuff, is field in these parts, and from thence is through the East sea, (the Latins call it Mare balticum, the Dutch Oostsee, the Russians Wareczkovie morie) and German ocean, transported into these countries. In SAMOGITIA, (which in their language signifieth Low-land) the people are tall and of a goodly stature, but rude and barbarous in their manners and behaviour, using a sparing and homely diet. The Russians call this province Samotzkasemla. here is no manner of fair buildings, but their houses are like hovels or poor cottages; made of wood and covered with straw or reed. From the bottom upward by a little and little their buildings are made less and less, like the keel of a ship, or great helmet. In the top it hath one window, letting in the light from above, underneath which is the hearth or chimney where they dress their meat. In that house they hide themselves, their wives, children, servants, maids, sheep, cattle, corn and household-stuff altogether. Sichardus in his history of Germany writeth that the people of Samogitia are descended from the Saxons: and therefore although they be subject to the kingdom of Polonia, yet the Saxons challenging it to be a part of their jurisdiction, they do affirm it to pertain to the precinct of Saxony. MASOVIA, is a shire held of the king of Poland, in homage. The chief or Metropolitan city of this province is Warsovia, where they make the excellent mead, a kind of drink made of honey etc. VOLHINIA, a country abounding with all manner of things, a very fertile soil, full of towns and castles. PODOLIA, is of such a fruitful soil, that the grass in three days will cover a stick being cast into it. It is so rank and groweth so fast, that a plough, being left in it upon the headlands or grassy places of the field, in a very few days, willbe so covered over that you shall hardly find it again. here also is great store of honey. The head city is Camyenetz. RUSSIA, yieldeth great plenty of Horses, Oxen, and Sheep of very fine wool. Their drink is mead, which they make of honey. Wine also is brought hither from Pannonia, Moldavia and Walachria. The chief city of this province is Leunpurg, the Latins call it Leopolis, Lion-city, MOLDAVIA is a part of Walachia, whose metropolitan city is Sossovia, commonly called Sotschen. The inhabitants of this country are a fierce and cruel people, but very good soldiers, and therefore they are at continual enmity with the Transsiluanians. As the custom of the Thracians was in old time to mark the noblemen's children with a hot iron: so they report that the Lords of Moldavia to this day do use, to mark their children, assoon as they be borne, with some kind of mark: lest a question might arise whether they were the right and lawful heirs or not: and that aliens and strangers might be excluded from inheritance amongst them; as Reinerus Reineckius in his discourse of noble families hath written. Many other things of these countries thou mayest read of in Mathias of Michow in his discourse of the Sarmaties, Albert Crantz in his description of Wandalia, Bonfinius in his history of Hungary, and Laonicus Chalcondylas in his first and third books. But of all Martin Cromer in his Chronicle of Poland hath most excellently described these countries, and Sigismond of Herberstain in his commentaries of Moschovia. See also Sebastian Munster, Pius Secundus Pope of Rome, and David Chytraeus in his Chronicle of Saxony. johannes Duglossus, a most copious historian of the Polonians, is cited by joach mus Cureus; but as yet not published, as he affirmeth. George of Reichersdorff hath most curiously described Moldavia. Laonicus Chalcondylas also in his second book hath divers things worth the knowing of this country. map of Poland, Lithuania, Belarus, Ukraine and Moldova POLONIAE, LITVANIAEQ. DESCRIPTIO. Auctore Wenceslao Godreccio; et correctore Andrea Pograbio Pilsnensi. Cum Privilegio. Imp. Regiae etc. decennali. SPRUCE. GRomer in his description of Poland, describeth this country on this manner: Amongst many other nations of Sarmatia in Europe, the Borussi by Ptolemey are placed very far North in that coast, where now, as I think, the Livonians and Moschovites do dwell, beyond the river Chernish, next neighbours to the Ryphaeans. Those, with Erasmus stella I judge, to have passed further South and West and possessed a great part of Sarmatia, which is upon the East adjoined to the Russians and Moschovites, and is enclosed on the South with woods and the Hercynian forest, and all that coast along by Pautzkerwicke or Frish-haff, as some think, (Ptolemey calleth it Sinus Venedicus, Pliny Clylipenus) the Baltic, and East seas, even unto the rivers Vistula, (Wixel or Weissel) and Ossa; and to be called Borussi or Prussi, by names not much different. In this compass now do inhabit the Livonians, Lithuans, Samagites, and the Pruissen yet retaining the ancient appellation, nations distinct in respect that they are subject to divers states and governed by different laws and policies, but using altogether the same language vulgarly, wholly differing from the Slavonians, yet having divers Latin words intermeddled and mixed among, but for the most part corrupt, and form rather after the Italian and Spanish termination, than after the Latin. Notwithstanding the Dutch and Germans of late years, conquering that part which lieth upon the sea, and is called Spruisse and Livonia, have planted their colonies there. here hence it is that the Dutch tongue is more familiar and usual to these people, than that ancient and vulgar language, especially in the cities and towns. Which also is usual amongst the Lithuans, who by reason of their neighbourhood and intercourse with the Russians, and colonies from thence entertained, do much what speak the Russian language. For in that Duglossus deriveth the name and original of this nation from Prusias the king of Bythinia, it is altogether fabulous, and not worth the confuting. Some do think that the Borussi, in the Germane tongue were so called, for that they were near the Russi: but whether truly, or falsely I list not here to dispute. When and how the Latin tongue did intermeddle itself with the vulgar language of the Borussians, Lithuanians, and Livonians we dare not constantly affirm. Erasmus Stella saith, that Borussia, (Prussia, or Spruce) was rather assaulted by the Romans, then conquered; and allegeth Pliny for his author: whereupon that followeth that together with the Empire, the Latin tongue could not there be spread and planted. But Duglossus he telleth us, that in those civil wars between Caesar and Pompey, a certain band or company of Romans, forsaking Italy, their native country in those troublesome times, seated themselves in these coasts, and to have built a city there, and to have called it REMOVE, after the name of Rome their mother: which city for a long time was the Metropolitan of that country. If this opinion of Duglossus be true, who may justly suspect, (always reserved, if there be any cause of doubt of the truth of the history) that that band of Romans, lead by some captain named Libo, to have come unto the sea coast near Frisch-haff, toward the East, and doth border upon the Russians, driven hither either by tempestuous weather to have landed in this place, or being followed by the conquerors, to have withdrawn themselves into these quarters for shelter against the raging tyranny of Caesar's soldiers: and so the Libones, Livones or Livonians to have received their name and appellation from the same Libo: Lastly intending their bounds further and spreading themselves every way, some to have been named Lithuanians, by a name derived from the same, but much altered and corrupt, and others to have retained still the ancient appellation of the Prussi. Notwithstanding also a great part of Pomerland, and Culmischland, and the skirts of Michelaw, after that they came to be subject to the same jurisdiction with Spruce, and were under the command of the Knights of the Holy Cross, (Teutones Crucigeri) began to be called by one name, Spruce: yet indeed, that is properly and truly called Spruce, which is comprehended between the rivers Weissel, (Vistulo) Dribentz, Ossa, and Nemen, and the bay Frisch-haff, (which we spoke of before) and from Lithuania and Massovia is divided by thick woods full of Mere and bogs. Thus far out of Cromer. I think it not amiss also to set down here the ancient division of this country of Spruce into particular shires, as Casper Henneberger hath written, whose words are these. VIDIWTO, or, as he is called of some, VIDINITUS, king of Borussia, in the year of Christ 573. when he was 116. years old, before he together with his brother BRUTENOCRIBE, did cast himself, for a sacrifice to his Gods, into the fire, thus divided his possessions unto his sons. He had, as they report 12. sons. The I. was LITPHO, or as others call him LITALAN, to whom he gave Lituania the Lower, & made him king & sovereign of the rest, but he, for the murder of CRIBE, a Bishop of theirs so called, was rejected of his brethren. Amongst the other eleven he divided the country of Spruce. Of these the first called ZAMO, obtained that tract, which of him to this day is named Zambia, (Samland) having upon the West & North the salt sea; upon the East the lake Curisch-haff, (Curonensis lacus) and the river Demetrius: upon the South the river Pregel: it is a received opinion amongst them that he dwelled in the mount GALTAGARE. II. SUDO, got for his portion that part of the country where now are Oletzo, Stradaun, Lick. part of the precincts or liberties of johanisburg, Letzen, Angerburg and Insterburg: and hath upon the East, Lituania: on the South, Masovia and Galindia: on the northwest, Barthonia, (Barthenerland) on the North, Schalavonia. This country they called, after his name, Sudavia. Which name afterward, when this whole tract was spoiled and laid waist by the Crucigeri (the knights of the Holy Cross,) it utterly lost: and therefore whether this country was called Sudavia, or not, the latter writers are wholly ignorant, and they do think it to have been in Sambia, where now is the canton called Der Sudawische winkel oder der Bruster ort, but they are deceived: For for their treachery they were of the Crucigeri translated thither. III. NADROO, was seated between Sambia, Scalavonia, and Barthonia, where there are many rivers, forests, and vast wildernesses, and is called Nadraw, (NADRAVIA.) In this province are Tapiaw, Taplaucken, Salaw, Georgenburg etc. strong and defensible castles. four SCALAVONI, had those places given him which are on either side of the river Memel, (the old writers called it Cronon) and therefore his portion was named, Scalavonia, after his own name. V NATANGO, got that part which of him was called Natangen, and hath upon his North side the river Pregel, upon the East, Alla. VI BARTHO, enjoyed Barthonia, Barthenerland. It was divided into the Greater, the Lesser, and Plick Barthen; but now those divisions are forgotten and out of use. VII. GALINDO, that tract from Masovia, unto the river Alla, and the lake Spirding, of him was named Galindia, and containeth many huge deserts: a great part of it doth belong to the Bishop of Varmia, and is now accounted as part of Ermeland. VIII. VARMONI, for his portion was assigned VARMIA, lying between the countries Galindia, Natangia, and Pogesamia. But he not living long after his father, this province soon again lost that name, and of his mother was named by a german name Ermeland. IX. HOGGO, his Lordship was severed from Ermeland, by the river Passerg: from Pomesamia, by the river Weseck and the lake Drausen: but now of the Germans it is called Hockerland, but by the Latins, of POGIA, his daughter, it is named Pogesania. X. POMESO, possessed Pomesania, (denominated of him) bounded by the rivers Weissel, Weeseck, Ossa or Mockra. XI. CHELMO, obtained for his portion Culmigeria, or Hulmigeria (they call it Colmishland:) a province lying between the rivers Weissel, Mockra, or Osso and Dreventza, well replenished with castles and cities. here is another shire worth the remembrance which they call Sossaw: Item another called LOBOVIA, (Lobaw) belonging to the Bishop of Culm. HUNTAW, also a very little province, but well inhabited. There is also an island about Margeburg (or Marienburg) enclosed round with a bank or wall by the Crucigeri, the knight of the Holy Cross, against the inundations and breaking-in of the rivers Weissel and Nogot, and it is called The Greater i'll, Gros Werder. The Lesser i'll, Das klein Werder, is in Pomerell, about Dantzk. Lastly, MARIANA by Marienwerder, an Island so called, which is not inhabited, but reserved for pasture and meadow yielding yearly great profit. This author promiseth a peculiar Treatise of Prussia, with a further discourse of this his map. But of this thou mayest read more in Guaginus Veronensis in his history of Sarmatia. David Chytraeus also in his Saxon Chronicle hath excellently well described the same. Amber, (the Latins call it Succinum and Electrum, the Germans Bernstein, Agstein, Ammeren) is found plentifully on the coast of this country, and no where else in the world beside, to the great gain and enriching of this Nation. divers have written of the nature and properties of this Simple. But none better, in my judgement, than Andrea's Aurifaber Vratislaviensis, in a several tract, written both in Latin and Dutch. map of Prussia, Germany and Poland PRUSSIAE VERA DESCRIPTIO. Per Gaspar. Henneberg. Erlichens. LIVONIA. LIuonia, (as Lewenclay writeth) extendeth itself along the sea coast above 4000 furlongs, and where it is narrowest it is 1300. furlongs broad. The Prussians, Lithuanians, and Russians dwell round about it, the rest the Livonian Gulf doth bound. Livonia containeth the CURONES, ESTHENI, and LETTI, nations different both in manners and language. In the cities and towns they use the Saxon or Germane tongue. The country is full of wood, plain and champion without hills or mountains, for the most part lying lay and unhusbanded, notwithstanding that the soil is good and fertile. For if you shall except wine and oil, and some few other such things which nature yieldeth to some countries that are situate in a more temperate climate, (for these only are brought in hither unto them) other things more necessary for the maintenance of man's life, are here found in such great plenty, that they do liberally communicate them to strangers and foreigners. They have great plenty of Fish and Deer. Munster affirmeth, that the Hares in this country do in every season of the year change their colour: for in the winter they are white, and in the summer they are grey. From hence, wax, honey, ashes, stone-pitch, (pix arida) liquid pitch, (the Dutch call it There, we, Tar) and that kind of corn which the Latins call Secale, the Germans Rogghe, and we Rye, is yearly brought unto us in great abundance. It hath certain cities very large and finely built; of them the chiefest is RIGA, a colony of the Germans of the Bishopric of Breme, commodiously seated upon the river Duin. It is a goodly Mart town, and the Metropolitan of the whole province. RIVALIA, (they vulgarly call it Revel, the Russians Roliva,) built by Waldemare king of Denmark, famous for his goodly haven upon a bay of the Baltic or East-sea. This for traffic is not less frequented or populous than Riga. DORPATUM, (Derpt) near neighbour to the Russians, which call it juriongorod. The river beck runneth by the walls of this city, very commodious for traffic with the Russians. This river is carried in one channel into the sea, which running violently with a great fall from steep rocks, worketh the same effect to the people near adjoining, as Lewenclay saith, that the cataracts or falls of the river Nilus did to the Egyptians, which in continuance of time by little and little grow to be deaffish and thick of hearing. Besides these cities there are certain lesser towns, fortified with goodly strong castles; VENDA, Wenden, the more honourable for that here the Grand-captain or Master of the order, keepeth his court. It is situate in the midst of the country: Then VELINUM, Welum, Parnaw, upon the sea, Wolmer, Veseburgum, (I think they call it Yseborg) Wittestein, Narua, and others. Willichius and Cureus do think that the Efflui and Limovij did sometime dwell in these quarters. Of the form of government and ordering of their commonwealth, which is at the prescript of the knights of the order of the Holy Cross, read john Aubane, Munster, Lewenclay, Gaguine in his Sarmatia, and Herberstein; out of whom we have culled these particulars. But Crantzius also in his sixth book of Wandalia, is to be read, with Oderbornes' second book of the life of Basilidis, and David Chytraus his Chronicle of Saxony, who hath written of the same with greater diligence than the rest. POMERANIA, or POMERLAND. PEtrus Artopoeus Pomeranus in Munster's Cosmography thus describeth this country, his native soil: POMOERANIA, saith he, situate upon the Baltic sea, of the first inhabitants, in their native language, that is, in the Wandall tongue, is called PAMORZI. It is still possessed of the first inborn inhabitants, governed by their proper Princes, and was never subdued or made subject to any foreign jurisdiction. It is in all places very fertile, well watered with rivers, brooks, lakes, creeks, and inlets from the sea; it hath many good havens, rich pastures, and good corn grounds: it hath great plenty of apples, cattle, dear, fishes, foul, corn, butter, cheese, honey, wax and such like commodities; it hath many rich mountains, populous cities, towns, castles, and villages; there is no void place or waste ground in it, but those which lakes or mountains do possess. Before Christianity was entertained here, they spoke the Wandall language, and followed their fashions and manner of life, until such time as they were subdued under the command of the Roman Emperors, for then together with Religion they began to use the Saxon tongue, which to this day they retain. Thus far Artopoeus. Pomerye, in the Wandalian language, which is the same with the Slavonian tongue, signifieth nothing else, as Herberstein affirmeth, but near the sea or a marine coast. The bank or sea-wall of this country is so strongly fortified by nature with such a strong rampart, that here is no fear of the sea breaking in to overflow them. The more famous cities upon this coast, besides, some other situate further within the land, are, Stetin, Newgard, Stargard, etc. STETIN sometime was but a small village inhabited by a few poor fishermen, but after that Christianity was planted here about, Wineta utterly destroyed, and the mart was removed hither, it begun presently so to flourish, that now it is become the Metropolitan of the whole country. It is most pleasantly seated upon the bank of the river Oder, from the which it ariseth by little and little higher upon the side of an hill. It is enclosed with a strong wall and deep trench. GRYPSWALD, is a town in the Dukedom of Wolgast, which others do call the Dukedom of Barth: this town being long together much afflicted with civil wars, was much hindered and impaired: but in the year 1456. by erecting and placing of an University there, it began again by little and little to lift up the head. JULINUM, a town sometime not inferior unto the goodly cities of Europe, whether you respect the wealth of the citizens or stately buildings of the same. This was sometime a famous mart town of the Wandalls. Such a multitude of merchants did flock hither, from Russia, Saxony, Laussnitz, Meisen, and all parts of Wandal-land, in such troops, that in all Europe, except Constantinople, there was scarce such a mart to be found: but it was so shaken by the violent wars of the Danes, that at last it was almost wholly brought to nothing; such is the mutability of unconstant fortune always delighted in change. Now they call it Wollin. STRALSUND, upon the sea shore. It hath had sometime his proper prince, viz. the Duke of Barth. It is a city very populous and greatly frequented by Merchants. WINETA, this sometime was also a city of good reckoning, peradventure it is now called Archon or julinum, (Wollin.) For the cities of Wandal-land, according to the diversity of languages of sundry nations, had their divers names. That which the wandals called Stargard, the Saxons named Aldenburg, and the Danes Bannesia as Crantzius affirmeth. But I think it good to set down the description of this country, which the singular learned man, M. Peter Edling sent me from Colberg, in this manner: Pomerland at this day hath forty cities, enclosed with walls and ditches; besides certain goodly castles and monasteries. Amongst the which these are the chief: Stralsund, Stettin, Grypswald, Stargard, Colberg and Anglame. Five hundred years since, before the entertainment of Christian religion, which was in the year 1124. and when they left the Slavonian tongue, Pomerland was greater, and not much inferior to a kingdom. For Bugslaus the first, brother of Wartislaus the first, son to Swantibore, who died a pagan, when as his nephews leaving their country for the alteration of the language, adjoined Pomerell to spruce. POMERELL, which the Polanders do at this day call Casub corner, (Cassubia) is no very small province. It extended itself from the borders of Pomerland to the river Wixel or Weissel, and containeth these cities, Dantzk, Putzka, Dirsow, Stargard, Nauburg, Smecha, Tauchel, Nakel, Hamerstein, Baldeburg, Frideland, Conitz, Schoneg, Slochow etc. which cities have for the most part castles belonging to them: beside which there are these castles; Mosevantz, Talkenborch, Subitz, Lauterberg: and these Monasteries, Polpelin, Sukow, Tzernitz, Oliva, where the Princes of Pomerell were wont to be buried, even to Mestewin the last of that line, who died at Dantzk and was buried at Oliva in the year 1295. Read more of Pomerland in the Saxon Chronicle of David Chytraeus. This map we have taken out of Munster's Cosmography. The Dukedom of OZWIECZIN and ZATOR. THis Dukedom is a part of the kingdom of Poland where it toucheth Silesia. Sometime it did not belong to this kingdom. The territory of OZWIECZIN, (the Germans in their language call it Auschwitz) fell unto the kings of Poland in the time of Cazimir, the third, in the year 1454. ZATOR, about 400. years after, in the reign of Sigismond the first, was reduced unto the crown of Poland and was united to that body, in the year of Christ 1548. as Cromer in his Chronicle of Poland testifieth. map of Northern Germany and Northern Poland POMERANIAES, WANDALICAE REGIONIS, TYP. map of Estonia, Latvia, and Lithuania LIVONIAE NOVA DESCRIPTIO, Joanne Portantio auctore. map of Southern Poland DUCATUS OSWIE CZENSIS, ET ZATORIENSIS, DESCRIPTIO. ROMANIA, anciently called THRACIA. THat country which now they call ROMANIA, the ancients called THRACIA. It was a large and wide province, having on the East, Propontis, (Mar di Marmora) and Pontus Euxinus, (the Italians call it Mar Maiore, the Grecians Maurothalassa, the Turks, as Busbequius saith, Caradenis, the black sea, as both nations understand:) on the South, Mare Aegeum, (the Turks call this Acdenis, the white sea, Archipelago) on the West, Macedony and Pannony: on the North, the mount Haemus (Monte Argentaro) and both the Moesiaes'. The air is neither very kind, nor the soil very fertile: and, except it be in those places which do butt upon the sea, it is barren and cold. Ptolemey divideth it into thirteen shires, namely these; Danthletica, Bennica, Bessica, Caenica, Coeletica, Corpialica, Drosica, Maedica, Samaica, Sapaica, Sardica, Sellitica, Vrbana and Vsdesica. The latter writers have divided it into these six provinces, Europa, Hoemimontum, Moesia, Secunda, (which is the same with Moesia Inferior, Rhodope, Scythia, and Thracia, properly so called. Lastly, it was since called by one name Romania, which it still retaineth. Yet about Constantinople, I understand the Turks do call it, Galatia, where also at this day there is the city Galata, which we call Pera, and the old Historiographers named Cornu Byzantium, the horn of Constantinople. The famous MOUNTAINS of this country are Hoemus, (Monte Argentaro, or Catena mundi, the chain of the world, the Italians call it: the Turks, Balkan: the Slavonians, Cumoviza:) Rhodope, (Valizu, or Czernaniwerti, they now call it) Orbelus, (Karopnitze) Pangaeus, (Malaca or Castagna) and divers others of lesser note. The RIVER'S are Hebrus, (Marisa) Nessus, (Nesto or Mestro, the Turks call it Charasou) Melas, (now Lameta, or Larissa) and Strymon, as some think, although others do rather judge this to be a river of Macedony. The famous CITIES are, Abdera, (now Asperosa, as Niger thinketh; or Polystylo, as Sophianus; or Astrizza, as Nardus affirmeth) Apollonia, Phinopolis, Philippolis, Nicopolis upon the river Haemus, Nicopolis upon the river Nessus, Hadrianopolis, (the Turks call it Endrem, as Busbechius writeth; or Edernay as Postellus teacheth) Selyhria, Debeltus, Heraclea, Lysimachia, (Hexamili) and Bysantium, famous in all ages, so named of Bysa who first built it, afterward it was enlarged and fortified by the Emp. Constantine, and of him was called Constantinopolis, but at this time corruptly and more short Stamboli. This now as also long since it was, is the most famous and honourable city of all this country, next after Hadrianople (Andernopoli, it is commonly called) than Sophia, and others of less estimation. This country also hath adjoined unto it a neckeland or demi-ile, which they call the Foreland of Thrace. here is Callipolis (Gallippoli) and Sesto famous for the love of Leander. David Chytraeus in his Chronicle of Saxony hath divers things worth the noting of the provinces of this chart. The islands in the Archipelago (mare Aegaeum) near to Romania are SAMOTHRACIA, commonly called Samandrachi: and THALASSIA of Ptolemey, which others call Thassus, and to this day it retaineth some similitude of that name; for the latter writers do name it Tasso. In Propontis or Mar di Marmora, is PROECONNESUS, or Elaphonnesus, which some have named Neuris. Now the Turks and Greeks do call it Marmora, whereof that sea took the name. In Bosphorus (the Latins call it Stretto di Constantinopoli, the straits of Constantinople, the Greeks Laimon, the Turks Bogazin,) are the Insulae CYANEAE, (which Strabo calleth Symplegades, now Pavonare or jarcazes) oft mentioned in the writings of ancient Poets, who after their manner did feign them first to have floated upon the water and to be movable, and then by the sailing of the Argonauts to have been settled and fixed. Beside the old Geographers Ptolemey, Strabo, Pliny, and Pomponius Mela, which have written of this country; the latter writers also are not to be neglected: especially the singular learned Wolfangus Lazius his commentaries of Greece; and Bellonius his Observations. Petrus Gyllius hath most curiously and diligently described the city Constantinople, which city a man may say was by the providence of God ordained to be the head of many kingdoms, and to have been sometime called New Rome, and at this day Romania: so that the famous poet Tibullus may seem to have spoken not without just cause and by a kind of divine inspiration, when he said, ROMATWM NOMEN TERRIS FATALE REGENDIS, O Rome, thy name doth give, thou shouldest the world command. And in the judgement of Romulus, the Gods would have it, VT ROMA SIT CAPVT ORBIS TERRARUM, That Rome should be the head of all the World, as Livy hath left record in the first book of his Decades. map of Romania, Moldova, Bulgaria and Northwest Turkey ROMANIAES, (quae olim Thracia dicta) VICINARVMque REGIONUM, VTI BULGARIAE, WALACHIAE, SYRFIAE, ETC. DESCRIPTIO. Auctore jacobo Castaldo. Cum privilegio decennasi. M.D.LXXXIIII. SCANDIA, OR THE NORTHERN Kingdoms. THis Map containeth almost all the Northern tract of the known world: but especially the Neck-land or Peninsula, known unto the old writers by these names, Scandia, Scandinavia, Baltia and Basilia, but to them never thoroughly descried: which in regard of his greatness they have called Another World, and the Shop of men, and as it were the scabbard from whence so many Nations have been drawn. But of the divers names of this country, read that which we have written at the map of Island, as also in our Treasury of Geography, in the word BASILIA. This Neckeland in this our age containeth three kingdoms, Norwey, Swedland and Gotland; with a part of the kingdom of Denmark, and many other provinces, as Bothny, Finmarke, Finland Lappland, etc. whose several descriptions we will here set down out of james Ziegler. NORVEGIA, Norway, if you would interpret it, is as much to say, as the Northern tract, or Northern way. This was sometime a most flourishing kingdom, and comprehended Denmark, and Friesland with the circumiacent islands, until such time as the kingdom was governed by an hereditary succession of kings. Afterward the line failing, in the time of vacancy, by the consent of the Nobility it was decreed, that the kings should be chosen by election. At this day it is under the jurisdiction of the kings of Denmark, who do not only take the lawful revenues justly due to the crown, but imposing intolerable exactions, and by scraping and raking all commodities into their hands, they convey all the wealth of this country into Denmark. Neither is this aggreevance alone, but with all the disadvantage and condition of the place doth much hurt the subjects: for all the havens, roads, & shipping are at the command of the king of Denmark: so that neither they may without his leave use the sea or transport their merchandise into foreign countries. This kingdom either for the temperature of the air, goodness of the soil, or benefit of the sea is not of mean estimation and account. This doth transport into other parts of Europe a fish which is a kind of cod, slit and spread upon a post and so dried and hardened with the frost and cold: and thereupon the Germans call it Stockfish. The best time of the year to catch them is in january, when as the weather is coldest to dry them: those which are taken when the weather is more mild, they shrink or rot away, and are not fit to be transported any whither. All the sea coast of Norway is very calm and temperate: the sea freezeth not: the snow continueth not long. SVECIA, Sweden or Swedland, is a kingdom rich of silver, copper, lead, iron, corn and cattle. Wonderful plenty of fish is here taken both in rivers, lakes, and creeks, aswell as in the main ocean. here are many Dear and wild beasts. Stockholme is the king's seat and chief mart town, a city fortified both by nature, by art, and industry of the ingenious Architect. It standeth in a fen, like Venice: and thereof it took the name, for that being situate in the waters it is built upon piles, which they call Stocks. GOTHIA, (Gotland) that is, the Good land, is subject to the king of Sweden. In it is the port and mart town Calmar, a great city. here is a goodly Castle which for ingenious Architecture or Fortification, as also for large compass and content is not much inferior to that of Milan in Italy. near Tinguallen are mines of excellent iron. Thus far Ziegler. Of DENMARK and the BRITISH ISLES we will speak nothing in this place, seeing that we entreated of them at their proper and several maps. In this chart there is described also ISLAND, an Island as famous as any other for strange miracles and secret works of nature. Item GROENLAND, another Island known to very few. here also is FRIESLAND, a third island altogether unknown to ancient writers; neither is it once named of the latter Geographers or Hydrographers; only Nicolao Zeno, a Venetian, who, in the year of Christ 1380. tossed with many continual bitter storms in this sea, at last rent and weatherbeaten, arrived in this I'll. This author affirmeth that this island is subject to the king of Norway, and to be greater than Ireland, and that the chief town is of the same name with the I'll itself; lastly, that the country people do for the most part live by fishing. For in the haven of this town they catch such abundance of all sorts of fish, that from thence they lad whole ships, and transport them into other islands near adjoining. The sea next to this island upon the West, full of shelves and rocks, as he writeth, is of the inhabitants called Mare Icarium, Icarus sea: and an island in it, he saith is named ICARIA. Of GROENLAND he writeth, that the winter here is 9 months long, and all that time it never raineth, nor the snow which falleth in the beginning of winter ever dissolveth until the latter end of the same. But that is most wonderful which he telleth of the Monastery of the order of friar Predicants, dedicated to the honour of S. Thomas, in this Island: namely, that there is not far from it a mountain, which like unto Aetna in Sicilia doth at certain seasons burn and cast out huge flakes of fire, and that there is in the same place a fountain of hot or scalding waters, wherewith not only all the chambers of this monastery are warmed in the manner of Stones, and hothouses, but also all kind of meat and bread is sodden and dressed, and with no other fire. All the monastery is built of a kind of hollow light stone, which the flames of that burning mountain do cast forth. For these burning stones, being by nature somewhat fat and oily, are solid and firm, but being quenched with this water, they become dry, full of holes and light; and the water wherewith they were quenched is turned into a clammy kind of stuff like bitumen, wherewith these stones are laid, in steed of mortar, when they are to use them in building: and thus they make a sure work against the injury of all weathers, Their orchyeards also and gardens watered with this water are always green and do flourish almost all the year long, with all manner of flowers, kinds of corn and fruits. This Priory standeth upon the sea shore, and hath a reasonable capacious and large haven; into which the forenamed fountain emptying his waters, doth make it so warm that it never freezeth, in the hardest and egerest frost that ever was known. Whereupon here is such abundance of fish, which do flock hither from more cold places, that not only these Monks, but also the neighbours round about are furnished from hence with provision of victual. These things amongst many others Zenus hath written of these islands, who, being made by Zichimnus, king of certain islands here about, high Admiral of his navy, discovered all these Northern coasts. The isle FRIESLAND, now again in these our days was descried by the Englishmen, and was by them called by a new name WEST ENGLAND. In old writers there are but few records left of these islands. Amongst the new writers Olaus Magnus Gothus, Episcopus Vpsaliensis, Albertus Crantzius, Saxo Grammaticus, jacobus Zieglerus, Sigismundus ab Herberstein in his commentaries of Moscovia, have described these countries: And Nicolas Wimman hath set forth the navigation of the Northern sea. See also a little discourse of Antony and Nicolas Zenis, two brethren, of the islands situate under the North pole, together with the shipwreck of Peter Quirinus, written by himself and Christopher Fioravante, as also by Nicholas Mighel, in the Italian tongue. There is also a discourse of these Northern parts written by Sebastian Cabato, who in the year 1557. first sailed into these quarters. But above all the history of Saxony lately written and set out by David Chytraeus is not to be forgotten. map of the North Atlantic, including the Arctic, Western Russia, the Baltic, Scandinavia, the British Isles, Greenland, Iceland, the supposed location of Frisland, and Newfoundland SEPTENTRIONALIUM REGIONUM DESCRIP. ISLAND. I Do find in the Ecclesiastical history lately set forth and imprinted under the name of M. Adam's: That the people of this Island came unto Adelbert Bishop of Breme, earnestly entreating him to appoint them some learned divines that might be able to preach the Gospel and plant Christianity amongst them. Neither do I think that there is any mention of this Nation in any other more ancient writer than he. Although I must confess, that Sigebertus Gemblacensis hath left record, that Great King Arthur, about the year of Christ 470. subdued this island and reduced the people to his obedience. This I take as a fable, not for any true history. For I do certainly know that this was never written by Sigebert, but shuffled in, as many things else, by some other. For a very fair Manuscript copy of mine own, as also another in parchment of my friend, have it not.) Now this Adelbert died about the year after Christ's incarnation 1070. And that the name Thule, oft spoken of almost by all old writers aswell Poets and Historians as Geographers, doth not pertain to this Island (against the opinion well near of all the learned men of our time) but rather to Scone (Scandia Peninsula) a neck-land of Norway, not only the authority of Procopius; a grave discreet writer; but also for that a note and remnant of that name yet remaineth to this day in Scone, in that part which is opposite to the Orkeney isles; namely in a place of Norway where the famous Mart of the Belgae is seated. For amongst other shires of Norway there is one in this place which they call Tilemercke, that is, the March or shire of Tule. The islands also over against this shore which vulgarly are called Hetland and Shetland, the seamen, as I understand out of England by the relation of my good friend M. W. Camden, are commonly called Thylinsel, whereby I conceive that this Island took the name from the next main land opposite unto it. For what else is Thilensel, but the island of Thile? This opinion of mine not only Pomponius Mela doth confirm, who writeth that Thule was opposite to the sea coast of the Belgae; (he directly saith, I say Belgarum, not Britannorum littori, the sea coast of Britain where indeed Island is situate, not Thule:) but also Ptolemey the prince of all Geographers and writers in that argument, who placeth Thule under the 29. degree of Longitude, and 63. of Latitude. Which position and calculation of degrees doth exactly and precisely fall upon Tilemarke. And as for Island there is no man that hath looked with half an eye into Geographical Maps and Charts, but doth know it to lie under the first degree of Longitude, and the sixtieth degree of Latitude. And I persuade myself even Arngrimus jonas himself, an Islander borne, in that his Treatise of Island, where he saith that the latitude of this Island is about 44. degrees and 45. minutes was much deceived. It is therefore as clear as the noon day, as he saith, that Island is not the same that Thule was: and the same Procopius saith, that it is inhabited by thirteen Nations, and governed by so many Kings, and to be ten times as great as Britain: so that not without good cause Stephanus giveth it the title of Great; when as it is certain that Island is much less than Britain. The same Procopius affirmeth that the Scritifinni, a kind of people so called, did inhabit Thule; these Diaconus nameth Strictofinni: and speaketh of them in Scandia; as doth also jornandes in his history; notwithstanding he corruptly calleth them (that I may note this by the way) Crefennae. Thus, gentle Reader, thou seest that which they name Scandia or Scone, he calleth Thule: and the same nation to this day dwelleth in the same Scandia, called by the same name no whit corrupted. For they are called vulgarly Scrickefinner, and do dwell in Scandia, and not in Island. In Thule Procopius writeth, that there be huge great woods: in Island all the world knoweth there are none at all. And so Isacius upon Lycophron saith truly, when he affirmeth that Thule, is upon the East of Britain, not upon the North, as is Island. Contrary to that which Strabo (a most worthy and diligent Geographer, by the sound judgement of all the learned) saith of it, but from the relation, as there he addeth of Pytheas, a shameful lying historiographer, whose custom was, as Diodorus Siculus in his second book writeth, to counterfeit and coin fables so cunningly that ordinarily they passed for true stories. This is that Thule, which Tacitus reporteth, when the Roman navy sailed round about Britain was seen and viewed by them, but not regarded, and therefore not entered as is probable. This could not be Island, which is much farther off, and out of kenning. But this is enough in this place of Thule or Scandia. We will address ourselves to speak of Island, an island altogether unknown, and not once named in any ancient writer. ISLAND, or, the Frozen or Icy land, which is all one, was so named of the ice which lieth continually upon his North side: for there now beginneth the Frosen-sea, as Crantzius writeth. It was called SNELAND, of the Snow which all the year long doth here in some places continue: Item GARDARSHOLM, that is, Garders isle, so called, as Arngrimus himself being an Islander borne writeth, of one Gardar a man so named who first found it or inhabited the same. This island is an hundred german miles in length, as commonly most writers do hold; but the foresaid Arngrimus jonas saith it is 144. miles long. For the most part it is not inhabited, but is waist and mountainous, especially toward the North part: by reason of the bitter blasts of the South winds, which will not suffer, as Olaus teacheth, so much as any low shrub or bush once to put forth his head. It is subject to the king of Norway, and so hath continued ever since the year of Christ 1260. at what time first, the same Arngrime affirmeth, they did their homage to that Crown. Whereupon the king of Denmark every year sendeth thither a Lieutenant, by whom they are now governed, as in times past they were by certain Bishops of their own; by whom they were, as we said before, converted unto Christianity, in the time of Adelbert Bishop of Breme. In the reign of Harald with the fair locks, (Pulchricomus, Harfagro they vulgarly called him as jonas writeth) who was the first Monarch of Norway, it was first begun to be inhabited, as some would feign persuade: namely, when he had overcome the petty kings and had banished them out of Norway, they being driven to seek their dwelling in some other place, they forsook their own native country, shipped themselves together with their wives, children, and whole families, landed at the length in this island, and here seated themselves. This seemeth to me to have happened about the year of Christ's incarnation 1000 but the forenamed author Arngrimus jonas saith that it was in the year 874. who also there setteth down a Catalogue and names of all their Bishops. The first Bishop, as Crantzius writeth, was Isleff. That it was subject to the command of the same Norweys about 200. years, I find in the abridgement of Zenies' Eclogues, where I find that Zichmi king of Friesland attempted war against this island, but in vain, and was repelled by a garrison of soldiers placed there by the king of Norway, to defend the same from the assault of enemies. It is divided into four parts or provinces according to the four quarters of the World: namely, into Westfiordung, Austlendingafiordung, Nordlingafiordung and Sundlendingafiordung, as to say as the West quarter, East quarter, North quarter and South quarter. It hath but two Bishop's seas, Schalholdt, and Hola; with certain schools adjoined unto them. In the diocese of Hola are the Monasteries Pingora, Remested, Modur, and Munketuere. In the diocese of Schalholdt are Videy, Pyrnebar, Kirkebar and Skirda. Yet by the letters of Velleius, the author of this chart, which he wrote unto me, I do understand that there are here nine monasteries: and besides them 329. churches. They have no coin of their own, nor cities: for the mountains are to them in steed of cities, and fountains for pleasure and delights, as Crantzius testifieth, who affirmeth that for the most part they dwell in caves, making their lodgings and rooms by cutting and digging them out in the sides of hills. The which also Olaus doth testify, especially in the winter time. They build their houses of fish bones, for want of wood. Contrariwise jonas he saith, that here are many churches and houses built reasonably fair and sumptuously of wood, stone and turf. Wares they exchange with Merchants for other wares. Foreign dainties and pleasures they are not acquainted withal. They speak the Cimbrian language, or the ancient german tongue, into which we saw this other day the holy Scriptures translated, and imprinted at Hola (a place in the North part of this island) in a most goodly and fair letter, in the year of our Lord 1584. I say, in the old german tongue: for I do observe it to be the same with that, in which a little book that is imprinted under the name of Otfrides' Gospels, is written in. jonas himself confesseth that they have no manner of cattle beside Horses, and Kine. Velleius witnesseth that they have no trees but Berch and juniper. The soil is fat for pastorage and the grass so rank, that all men that have written of this island do iontly and with one consent affirm, that except they do sometime fetch their cattle from the pasture and moderate their feeding, they will be in danger of being stopped up with their own fat. Yet all in vain oft times, as the same Arngrime affirmeth. The soil is not good for corn or for eareable ground, and so it beareth not any manner of grain, therefore for the most part they live altogether on fish. Which also being dried and beaten, and as it were ground to meal they make into loaves and cakes, and do use it at their tables in stead of bread. Their drink in former time was fair water, but now of corn, brought unto them from foreign places, they have learned to brew a kind of beer: so that after they began to trade with strangers resorting to them, they began also to love better liquors and have left their drinking of water. For as Georgius Bruno maketh me believe, the Lubekers, Hamburgers and Bremers do yearly resort to this island, which thither do carry Meal, Bread, Beer, Wine, Aqua vitae, course English clothes and other such of low prices, both and Linen, Iron, Steele, Tin, Copper, Silver, Money both Silver and Gold, Knives, Shoes, Coifs and Kercheifes for women, and Wood whereof they build their houses and make their boats. For these they exchange the Island cloth, (they commonly call it Watman) huge lumps of Brimstone, and great store of dried fish, Stockfish we call it. All this out of the West and South parts of the same. Out of the East and North part of the island, where there is great plenty of grass, they transport into other countries, Mutton and Beef, butter and map of Iceland ISLANDIA. ILLUSTRISS. AC POTENTISS. REGI FREDERICO two DANIAES, NORVEGIAE, SLAVORUM, GOTHORUMQVE REGI, ETC. PRINCIPI SVO CLEMENTISSIMO, ANDREAS VELLEIUS DESCRIBEB. ET DEDICABAT. Privilegio Imp. et Belgico decennali A. Ortel. exud. 1585. sometime the fleeces of sheep, and skins and pelts of other beasts, foxes and white falcons, horses, for the most part such as amble by nature without the teaching and breaking of any horse courser. Their oxen and kine are all here polled and without horns: their sheep are not so. Saxon Grammaticus and Olaus Magnus do tell of many wonders and strange works of God in this island, whereof some it will not be amiss to receipt in this place. But especially the mount Hekla, which continually burneth like unto Aetna in Sicilia, although always those flames do not appear, but at certain times, as Arngrimus jonas writeth, and affirmeth to be recorded in their histories, as namely in the year 1104. 1157. 1222. 1300. 1340. 1362. 1389. and 1558. which was the last time that the fire broke out of this hill. Of the like nature is another hill, which they call Helgas●ll, that is, the Holy mount. Of the which mountain the forenamed Bruno, a laborious student, and for that his worthy work which he hath set out of all the cities of the World, famous and known far and near all the World over, hath written in his private letters unto me, that in the year 1580. (jonas saith it fell out in the year 1581.) not in Hecla, but in another mount, namely, in Helgesel, fire and stones were cast out with such cracks, thundering and hideous noise, that fourscore miles off one would have thought great ordinance and double canons had been discharged here. At this hill there is an huge gulf, where spirits of men lately departed, do offer themselves so plainly to be seen and discerned of those that sometime knew them in their life time, that they are often taken for living men of such as are not aware that they are dead: neither do they perceive that they were deceived, until the Ghosts be gone. (jonas accounteth this for a fable.) There are also certain spirits or ghosts, which do show themselves apparently to be seen in the businesses of mortal men, or of such as came to their end by some violent mischance, as Olaus reporteth. They call these Drols, as Rithmayer testifieth. (Now Drol, is a giant of the mountains, if we may believe Arngrime jonas an Islander by birth and bringing up.) here is a spring which by reason of a filthy smoking water which runneth from it, killeth any thing that naturally the earth bringeth forth: and whatsoever is besmered with this smoky fume, in continuance of time becometh as hard as a stone, yet still retaining the shape that it had before. There is also a spring of pestilent waters, which whosoever shall taste or drink of, will presently be as if he had drunk poison. here also are certain waters that are in property and taste somewhat like drink that is made of malt. There are fires here, that will not burn or consume flax, yet they will quite dry up and consume water. They have bears, crows, and white hares. As also Eagles with white tails, as our author jonas the Islander whom we have often cited, doth witness. These Pliny (as he there allegeth) calleth Pygargos, I think we call them Wringtailes. But those that are desirous to know all the strange wonders of this island let them read Albert Crantz, Saxo Grammaticus, johannes Magnus, and Olaus Magnus, whom they may believe or not believe, according as they shall find cause. To those they may adjoin that which David Chytraeus in his Saxon history hath written of this island. Except I be deceived, the fable which Isacius upon Lycophron reciteth, of a certain island of Britain, whither he saith the souls of dead men are transported, doth pertain to this island. For such a like tale is commonly told of Island. A declaration of the Marks and Letters of this Map. A. Is a fish which they commonly call Nahual. If any man eat of this fish, he dieth presently. It hath a tooth in the forepart of his head, standing out seven cubits. This divers have sold for the unicorns horn. It is thought to be a good antidote and sovereign medicine against poison. This Monster is forty else in length. B. The Roider, a fish of an hundred and thirty else in length, which hath no teeth. The flesh of it is very good meat, wholesome and toothsome. The fat of it is good against many diseases. C. The Burchualur, hath his head bigger than all the body beside. It hath many very strong teeth, whereof they make Chessmen or Tablemen. It is threescore cubits long. D. The Hyena, the sea hog, a monstrous kind of fish, of which thou mayest read in the 21. book of Olaus Magnus. E. Ziphius, (it may be he meaneth Xiphius, the sword fish) an horrible sea monster, swallowing the black seal at one bit. F. The English whale, thirty else long: it hath no teeth, but the tongue of it is seven else in length. G. Hroshualur, that is as much to say as the Sea-horse, with a mane hanging down from his neck like an horse. It often doth the fishermen great hurt and scare. H. The greatest kind of Whales, which seldom showeth itself; it is more like a little island, than a fish. It cannot follow or chase the smaller fishes, by reason of the huge greatness and weight of his body, yet he prayeth upon many, which he catcheth by a natural wile and subtlety which he useth for to get his food. I. Skautuhvalur, this fish altogether full of gristles or bones; is somewhat like a ray or skaite but an infinite deal bigger: when it appeareth, it is like an island, and with his sins overturneth ships and boats. K. Seenaut, sea cows, of colour grey: they sometimes come out of the sea and do feed upon the land many in a company together. They have a little bag hanging at their nose, by the help of which they live in the water: that being broken, they live altogether upon the land, and do accompany themselves with other kine. L. Steipereidur, a most gentle and tame kind of whale; which for the defence of the fishermen fighteth against other Whales. It is forbidden by Proclamation that no man may kill or hurt this sort of Whale. It is in length an hundred cubits at the least. M. Staukul, the Dutchmen call it Springual; he hath been seen to stand a whole day together upright upon his tail. It is so called of leaping or skipping. It is a very dangerous enemy to seamen and fishers; and greedily seeketh after man's flesh. N. Rostunger, (which also is otherwise called a Rosmar,) is somewhat like a sea-calf: it goeth in the bottom of the sea upon four feet, but very short ones. His skin may scarcely be pierced with any weapon. He sleepeth twelve hours together hanging by his two long teeth upon some rock or cliff. Each of his teeth are at the least an elle long, but the length of his whole body is fourteen else long. O. Sperma ceti, parmacitty, or a base kind of amber, they commonly call it Hualambur. P. Blocks and Trunks of tree by force of wind and violent tempest blown up by the roots from off the cliffs of Norway, tossed to and fro and passing through many storms at length are cast up, or do rest against this shore. Q. Huge and marvelous great heaps of ice brought hither with the tide from the frozen sea, making a great and terrible noise; some pieces of which oft times are forty cubits big; upon these in some places white bears do sit closely, watching the silly fish which here about do play and sport themselves. But I think it not amiss, to set down the Verses of Erasmus Michaelis, which he hath of Island in his third book De re Nautica. Vltima Parrhasias Islandia spectat in Arctos, Sub Canrum porrecta gradus: non divite tantùm Laeta solo, cùm vel caecis occlusa cavernis Sulphura flava coquit mixtisque extrudit arenis: Pabula vel laetis pecori gratissima pratis Fundit, & oppletas investit gramine valles: At vicina etiam solidos cùm littora pisces Nec numeris, nec mensura certisve ferendos Nominibus stipat, ratibusque immittere certat. Proventu siquidem vario cum cxcesserit, uno Hoc vincit tamen, & cumulato pisce redundat, Aucta opibus fortesque animis complexa colonos. Cuius & in Notios quae pars jacet obuia ventos Aestuat aeternis per aperta foramina flammis, Eructatque globos cinerum, trepidoque boatu Hecla tonans inter sparsa pice sidera lambit. In English thus: Island a famous isle that's far remote and distant from the Main, Northwest from hence doth lie in frozen sea: The country's chiefest gain Is Brimstone pale, which here in mountains high in plenty great is found; Or here and there like sand on shore lieth scattered on the ground. The goodly pastures passing fat, the lowly meadows alway green, Such store of Neat and Kine in vales do feed, as else where may be seen. The Sea on all sides round about, so many sundry sorts of Fish Doth yield, that none their names do know, or greater store may wish: Whereof they daily lad great ships from hence, and those away do send To foreign countries every way: though many things this isle commend, For fish yet doth it far excel all kingdoms of the world throughout, By this the Nation growth in wealth, the people lusty strong and stout. The Northern parts which lie full cold and bleak within the frozen zone, Do breath forth flashing flames of fire, with lumps of ashes, earth and stone. Hot burning coals with filthy stinking smoke mount Hecla casteth out, With hideous cracks and thundering noise, heard far and near about. Certain words expounded for the help of the Reader, and better understanding of the Map. Wic, that is, a creak, inlet or bay. jokul, a mountain or hill. Ay, an isle: Eyer, islands. Nes, the Dutch call it Nas and News, that is, a nose, a promontory or foreland shooting out into the sea. Lend, the Dutch pronounce it Landt, the land or earth. Clauster, a Cloister, or Monastery. Aust, the East, West, the place of the sun setting; Nord, the North. sued, the South. Fior, signifieth four. RUSSIA, Or rather THE EMPIRE OF THE GRAND DUKE OF MOSCOVIA. THis Map comprehendeth not all Russia; for here are wanting Polonia and Lithuania, which generally are contained under the name of Russia: But the whole Empire of the Grand Duke of Moscovia; which is bounded on the North by the frozen Sea; on the East, upon the Tartars; on the South, upon the Turks and Polanders; on the West; it abutteth upon Lithuania and Sweden: all whose countries and provinces Sigismundus Baro of Herberstein hath severally and particularly described; unto whom we send the thirsty Reader for further satisfaction. Of the Religion, habit, manners and kind of life of this Nation; we have out of him very willingly for thine ease selected these few things. In their Religion they do for the most part follow the rites and ceremonies of the Greek Church. Their Priests are married. They have Images in their Churches. When their children are baptised, three times dipped all over into the water; and the water in the font is severally consecrated for every child. Although by their constitutions and canons they have a kind of Auricular Confession, yet the common people thinketh it to belong only to Princes and Noblemen, and little to pertain to them. Confession being ended, and penance enjoined according to the quality of the offence and fault, they sign them in the forehead with the sign of the cross, and with a loud mournful voice they cry, jesus Christ, thou son of God, have mercy upon us. This is their common form and manner of prayer: for few can say the Pater noster. They do communicate in the sacrament of the supper both kinds, mingling the bread with the wine, or the body with the blood. They administer the Lords supper to children of seven years old: for than they say a man doth sin. The better sort of men, after the communion ended, do spend the day in drunkenness and riot; and do rather reverence the same with brave apparel than inward devotion: the base sort of people and servants; for the most part, do labour and work as at other times; saying, that to make holy day to be idle and to leave their work, is for gentlemen and masters; not for poor folks and servants. Purgatory they do not believe, yet they make prayers and do other service and ceremonies for the dead. No man doth besprinkle himself or suffer any other to cast holy water upon him; except the Priest himself will do it. In the Lent they fast seven whole weeks together. They marry; and do tolerate bigamy or permit a man to have two wives, but they make a question whether it be a lawful matrimony or not. They grant divorces and separations. They take it not to be adultery, except one man take another man's wife. The state of women in this country is most miserable: for they think, except she like a snail do carry her house over her head, and be continually mewed up in her closet, or so watched, that by no means she may start out of doors, none possibly can be honest. It is a wily and deceitful people, and is rather delighted to live in servitude and slavery, than at large and in liberty. All of them do acknowledge themselves to be the Prince's servants. They are seldom quiet: for either they must make wars upon the Lithuans, the Livonians, or Tartars: or if they be not employed in any service in foreign wars, they are placed in garrisons about the rivers Don (Tanais, the ancients called it) and Ocean, to repress the robberies and invasions of the Tartars. They wear long cleit gowns, without any pleits, with strait sleeves after the Hungarian fashion: boots also, for the most part red and short, such as scarce come to their knees, and shoes or clogs clouted and hobbed with iron nails. They tie their girdles not about their wastes, but beneath their bellies as low as their hips. They do severe justice upon freebooters and such as rob by the high way side. Pilfering and manslaughter is seldom punished by death. Their silver coins or money, are not round, but somewhat long, of an oval form or fashioned like an egge-like figure. The country aboundeth with those rich and precious skins or pelts, which from hence are transported and carried all Europe over; it is almost every where full of huge woods. All these particulars we have drawn out of the above named Sigismond. Many things more of this country thou mayst read of in Matthew of Micou, Alexander Gaguine, his tract of the Sarmatiaes', Albert Crantz his Wandalia, Paulus iovius of the Embassage of the Moschovites to Clement the eight. Albertus Campensis upon the same, and in the Persian journeys of Ambrosio Contareno. But I would wish thee also for farther satisfaction herein to read over the first and second books of Bonfinius his first Decade of the history of Hungary: as also the first book of the life of Basilides written by Oderborne, together with the Chronicle of Saxony done by David Chytraeus. map of Western Russia, Kazakhstan, Uzbekistan, and Turkmenistan RUSSIAE, MOSCOVIAE ET TARTARIAE DESCRIPTIO. Auctore Antonio jenkensono Anglo, edita Londini Anno. 1562 & dedicata illustriss: D. Henrico Sÿdneo Walliae praesidi. Zlata Baba, id est aurea vetula ab Obdorianis, & lougorianis religiose colitur. Idolum hoc sacerdos consulit, quid ipsis faciendum, quove sit migrandum, ipsumque (dictu mirum) certa consulentibus dat responsa, certique eventus consequuntur. Horum regionúm incolae , vel rubrum pannúm pertica suspensum adorant. In castris vitam ducunt; ac omni animantium, serpentium, vermiunque carne vescuntur ac proprio idiomate utuntur. Haec saxa hoīm iumentorúm camelorúm pecorumque, caeterarumque rerum formas referentia, Horda populi gregis pascentis, armentaque fuit: Que stupenda quadam metamorphosi, repent in saxa riguit, priori forma nulla in part diminúta. Euenit hoc prodigium annis circiter 300. retro elapsis: Cum privilegio TARTARY, OR THE EMPIRE OF THE MIGHTY CHAM. HE that will take upon him to describe TARTARY; he must needs speak of a great number of nations, far asunder and remote one from another. For all that huge tract and portion of the Main land is now called Tartary, that is between the East sea, (or as he calleth it Mare Mangicum, the sea of Mangi or of Sin, a country all the World over, and vulgarly known by the name of China) and the South countries, Sin or China, that part of India which is beyond Ganges, the country of the Saci, the river jaxartes, (now they call it Chesel) the Caspian sea, Mar delle Zabacche (Maeotis palus, it was called of the ancient writers) and Westward up as high almost as the Moscovites. For all these countries well near the Tartars did possess, and in these places they were seated. So that it comprehendeth that country which the old Historiographers called Sarmatia of Asia, both the Scythiaes' and Seria, the country where the Seres dwelled, which now I take to be named Cataio. The name of this Nation was never heard of in Europe before the year after Christ's incarnation 1212. They are divided (in stead of shires) into Hordaes, that is, as the word amongst them doth signify, into companies or covents. But as they do inhabit large and wide countries far distant and remote one from another, so in manners and kind of life they are as far different. They are well limmed men, broad and fat faced, scowling countenanced and hollow eyed, shaven all but their beards, which they never cut low: they are strong and of able bodies, and do eat horse flesh and other beasts howsoever they come to their deaths: only hogs excepted, from which they wholly abstain; they can more easily endure hunger and thirst than other men, a little sleep doth serve them: moreover when they ride, if they be very hungry and thirsty, they use to prick the veins of their horses upon which they ride, and by drinking of their blood to slack their hunger and thirst. And because they rove up and down and have no certain place of abode, they guide their course and journey by the stars, especially by the observation of the North pole star, which they in their language call, as Sigismond Herberstein testifieth, Seles nicol, that is, the iron club nail, or stern. They stay not long in one place, taking it to be a sign of ill fortune to dwell long upon one plot. They observe no manner of justice or law. The people, especially the poorer sort, are very ravenous and covetous; always gaping after other men's goods. They have no manner of use either of gold or silver. In this country thou seest TANGUT, a province from whence all the Rheubarbe, that is spent and used in all the world, is brought unto us and other places. here also is the country CATAIA, whose chief city is Cambalu, which, as Nicolaus de Comitibus writeth, is eighteen Italian miles about, or as M. Paulus Venetus, thirty two. It is of a square form, in each of whose corners there are castles built, four miles in compass, where continually the emperors garrisons are kept. But Quinzai, a city of the province Mangi, which is from hence Eastward, upon the Eastern sea, is thought to be far bigger than this: For this as the same M. Paulus Venetus affirmeth, who dwelled there about the year after the birth of Christ 1260. is in compass an hundred miles. The same is also avouched by Odericus of Friuli (de foro julio) who nameth it Cansay. It is situate in a lake of fresh water. There are in it 1260. bridges, whereof many are of such great height, that ships full laden may go under them and never strike sail here the Great Cham hath a standing garrison of 12000. trained soldiers continually resident. It is a wonderful stately and pleasant city, whereupon it obtained that name, for Quinzai, they interpret, The city of Heaven. The Tartars call their Emperor Cham, which signifieth the same that Princeps, a Prince: hereupon Cambalu is interpreted, The seat or city of the Prince. Sigismundus of Herberstein writeth, that the Tartars do call themselves Besermanni. The Tartars, together with their manner and course of life, are most lively described by Sigismond of Herberstein and Martin Broniovius: as also in the Historical Glass, or mirror of histories, written by Vincentius Beluacensis, in the 30. 31. and 32. books of the same. See also the commentaries of Hungary, written by Antonio Bonfinio: M. Paulus Venetus, who it is certain lived long there amongst them; and the journal or Travels of josapha Barbarus a Venetian. Of their original, read Mathias of Michou, Haiton the Armenian, Caelius secundus Curio his Saracen history, and the letters of jacobo Navarcho a jesuite. Of the Tartars there be many things worth the reading in the travels of two Friars, which about the year 1247. were sent into these quarters, by Pope Gregory the fourth, in the thirtieth chapter of Nicephorus his eigteenth book. Laonicus also hath many things, in divers places of his works, of the Tartars under the name of the Scythians: the like hath Gregoras another Greek writer. Lastly, David Chytraeus in his Saxon chronicle hath written much of this nation. But no man hath more fully and amply set out the manners and life of the Tartars than William Rubricius, a Friar of the order of S. Francis, a copy of whose travels into these parts, in the year of Christ 1253. I have by me in written hand. map of Eastern Russia TARTARIAE SIVE MAGNI CHAMI REGNI tÿpus Continet haec tabula omne Tartariam, cum reliqua Asiae Orientalioris usque Oceanum Eoum part, Magno Chamo obedient: Cuius imperium Obij fl: Kataia lacu: Volga fl: Mari Caspio, Chesel flu: Vssonte monte, Thebet regione, Caromoram flwio. & Oceano terminatur. Cum Privilegio. CHINA. BErnardinus Scalantus hath in the Spanish tongue set out a peculiar description of this country in a several tract, out of whom we have gathered these few lines. This huge kingdom of China, the inhabitants do call TAME, and themselves TANGIS: but of the bordering nations it is named CHINA, and is that Tein or Sin, which Auicenna so many hundred times mentioneth, and commendeth for rare simples and plants of sovereign use in Physic: and is the same no doubt with SINAE or Sinarum regio, a country for rich commodities much talked of amongst all ancient Cosmographers. This country on the East bordereth upon the East sea: (vulgarly called Mare Cin, the sea of China) on the South, upon the province Cauchinchina: on the West, it is bounded by Bramas: on the North, it hath the Tartars, a warlike and stout people, from whom it is defended and severed partly by an artificial wall, made by the hand and labour of man, partly by a natural mountain which runneth for many hundred miles together between the countries. It is a country very fertile of all manner of things necessary for the maintenance of man's life, caused not only by the goodness of the soil, and temperature of the air, but especially by the husbandry and industry of the people. For the men here are not given to idleness, but are very laborious and painful. To be idle here it is counted a shameful thing. It hath wonderful store of Gold, Silver, and Rheubarbe. The sea which beateth upon this coast, and the rivers which run through the midst of this country, do abound with all sorts of fish. Upon the mountains, vales and meadows infinite flocks of cattle do feed and are maintained. The woods, forests and groves are possessed with Boars, Foxes, Hares, Coneys, Zebellines, Martens, and divers other such kind of beasts, whose skins are much set by for face for gowns. Of all kinds of birds it yieldeth maruallous plenty, especially of waterfoule, as is manifest by this, that in Canton, which is one of the least cities of this province, there are spent every day upon their Tables ten or twelve thousand Ducks and Geese. They sow the drier ground with wheat and barley: the wet, plain or moorish grounds, with rise: which they cut or reap four times in a year: this is their chiefest diet and living. The higher and steep places and sides of hills are beset with Pine-trees: amongst the which they sow panic, and pulse or horsecorne. There is no place therefore, no field, no plot of ground unfruitful. everywhere are Orchards, Gardens, Fruits, Roses, Flowers, of all sorts yielding a most fragrant and pleasant smell and goodly show to the beholders. They plant flax in great abundance every where, whereof they make divers sorts of linen, whereof they make their apparel: but especially Sugar canes, (which here groweth in marvelous great abundance) and the Mulberry trees for the feeding of their silk worms which are maintained with the leaves of this tree. Tor Silk is the chiefest merchandise and commodity, whereof they raise yearly an infinite gain and profit. There are in this kingdom 240. goodly cities, the names of which do all generally end in the syllable fu, which in their language signifieth a city; as Cantonfu, Panquinfu. The towns whereof there is infinite number, they likewise end in Cheu. Villages which are not to be numbered, by reason of the continual husbandry and tillage, are very populous and wonderfully inhabited. All their cities for the most part, are situate upon the bank of some great and navigable stream, fortified with broad and deep ditches, and very high strong walls. These walls from the foundation upward, are made of stone; toward the top and battlement, with brick, laid in steed of lime and mortar, with lome or potter's clay, the same stuff, I mean, whereof the China dishes, so much esteemed of amongst us, are made. The height of them and thickness is so great, that five or six men may walk a breast upon the top of them. Upon the wall are placed here and there certain high towers and bulwarks, out of which they may see all the fields over far and near round about. On each side of the walls so much vacant ground (pomoerium the Latins call it) is least, that horsemen may pass them six and six in a rank in battle array. These walls are so close and sound wrought without any rifts or chinks, that one would think them to have been but newly made, when as their histories do testify them to have been built two thousand years since. The entrance into the cities is by great gates most wonderfully and stately built. Their streets are as smooth and precisely plain, as if they were altogether made by line and level, and are so large and broad that ten yea fifteen horsemen may ride a breast through them, which in many and sundry places are parted and severed with stately triumphal arches, gracing the cities beyond all measure. Certain Portugals do report that they saw in the city Fucho a turrette, standing upon forty marble pillars, whose height were forty hand breadth, and the thickness twelve after the measure which the Architects use. This, (they affirm in their judgement) for greatness, for exquisite workmanship, beauty and costliness, doth far exceed all the stately buildings of all Europe. The greatness of their cities we do gather by this, that they say the city Canton, which we said was one of the least of their cities, is twelve English miles in compass; beside 355. suburbs which do belong to it, very great and populous. The people are broad and round faced, thin haired, flat nosed, and small eyed: although there be some amongst them reasonable well favoured and handsome men. The colour of their faces is somewhat like that of those which inhabit Europe, yet those which dwell about Canton are of a brown complexion. They seldom or never travel further than their own country, neither will they easily suffer a stranger to dwell amongst them, especially in the upland places, except they be publicly sworn to be true unto the King and Country. The wealthy and better sort of men have all their apparel made of silk of divers and sundry colours. The base and meaner sort do wear a kind of stuff made of white or black cotton, and sometime linen coloured or stained with party colours; for as yet in these parts they know not how to make cloth. The men there, as women do here, do wear their hair long, which they wind up in a knot to the crown of their head, where they bind and fasten it with a silver bodkin. The women comb their hair very trimly, and do behang and set it out with gold spangles and divers kind of pearls and precious stones. They paint and besmear their faces with complexion, such as the Spanish women do commonly use. They never once look out of doors, except they be carried in their littars upon men's shoulders, and attended by all the family. map of China CHINAE, olim Sinarum regionis, nova descriptio. auctore Ludovico Georgio. Cum privilegio Imperatoris, Regis, & Brabantiae: ad decennium. 1584. Concerning the faith and religion of this nation, it is thus: They do believe all earthly creatures and all things in the World, and the government and disposition of them, to depend of Heaven and Heavenly powers. For they do think that Heaven is the greatest of all Gods; and therefore the character of it possesseth the first place of their alphabet. They worship the Sun, the Moon and the Stars, yea the very Devil himself, (which they paint in the same form, as we do here in Europe) that he may do them no hurt, as they say. They have stately and sumptuous Churches, aswell in the country, as in their cities. They have also two sorts of Priests: the one sort go in white, with their heads shaven, and live by begging, as our Friars do: the other goeth in black, wearing their hair long, and dwell by themselves, as our Priests use to do here in Europe. Neither of them may marry, yet they live very wanton and licentiously. Thus far out of Scalantus. It will not be amiss to these to add some things out of others. john Barry in his Asian Decades giveth out, that this king hath under him fifteen very great and large countries; which they call Governments. And moreover he addeth, that this King alone doth far surpass all the rest of the Princes of Asia round about him: and that his yearly renenews do exceed all the riches and wealth of all Europe. For handicraft trades and occupations they do excel all men living, their works are so finely and cunningly made, that one would judge them to have been framed by nature, and not by art and industry of man. At the city Nimpo, which others call Liampo, he saith it hath been observed that some of the Portugals in the space of three months, have bought and shipped away 166000. pounds of silk. Odoardus Barbosa writeth, that the people are very kind and human, and go appareled much like the Dutchmen, whom also they do much resemble in pronunciation and manner of speech. Those clear and transparent vessels, or dishes as white as the drift snow, which amongst us are of such great estimation, are here made in this manner: They mingle certain cochle-shels eg-shels & other things together, which they knead & make into a paste. This paste they hide in the earth, where they let it li for the space of fourscore, or an hundred years, before they stir it or look to it again, leaving it, as a great inheritance or precious jewel, unto their heirs. That paste they use which their grandfathers or great grandfathers have laid up for them. And they do observe duly by an ancient custom, that he which taketh away the old paste, do put new presently in his place. Antony Pigafetta, calleth this King the most mighty Prince of the whole world. He saith that his palace, or house where he keepeth his Court, is enclosed with 7. walls; and that he hath always 10000 soldiers for his guard continually there attendant upon him: and that 70. crowned Kings do homage unto him and are subject to his government and command. The same author affirmeth that Musk is from hence transported into divers parts of the world. Andrew Corsalis he likewise saith that the greatest store of Rheubarbe and Pearl that is brought hither to us in Europe, doth come from hence. In the Jesuits Epistles lately set forth in print, many things well worth the observation are here and there set down of this country. That of Ptolemey these people were called SINAE, the situation doth plainly prove, neither doth the name yet retained much differ from that. For the Spaniards and Portugals do write it China, yet they pronounce it Sina. Of the situation and nature of this country, the behaviours and manners of the people, you may read in a work of john Gonsalis set forth of this argument. Of the same also read the letters of the Jesuits afore mentioned, and Ferd●nando Lopez: but especially the sixth book of Maffeius de rebus Indicis. Lastly, the ninth chapter of the ninth book of the first part of the choice Library of Possevinus. The Isle JAPAN, OR JAPONIA. IOhn Peter Maffey, in the twelfth book of his history of India doth thus write of this island: They are especially three greater islands, with many other smaller round about them, disjoined one from another by very narrow straits or arms of the sea, that are called by the name of JAPAN or japonia. The first and the greatest is divided into three and fifty signiories or kingdoms: the head and chief city of this is Meaco, whereof this whole island taketh his name. The second is named Ximen, and containeth nine kingdoms: the more famous cities of the kingdom of Bungo, are Vosuqui and Funay. The third island is called Xicocum: it containeth not above four kingdoms or signiories: it is beautified with the goodly city Tonsa (Tosa he calleth it) of the same name with the kingdom: Thus the regiments or kingdoms of japan are in all generally sixty and six; beside divers other jurisdictions which cannot justly be called kingdoms. The length of the whole main land is, as they say, almost two hundred leagues: the breadth is nothing so much: for in some places it is not above ten leagues broad: at the most it is not above thirty leagues over. Of the compass there is nothing certainly written that I know of. It runneth out from the South toward the North from the thirty degree of latitude almost to the thirty and eight. Upon the East it is opposite to New-Spa●ne, remote from it not above 150. leagues. Upon the North it hath the Scythians or Tartarians, and other such people exceeding rude and barbarous. On the West lieth China, (Sinarum regno) in some place nearer, in some place further off, according to the divers windings and bend of the shore: for from the city Liampo, which is the uttermost bound of China, toward the West, unto Gotum, (Ogoto, I think) which is the first Island of all japan that offereth itself to the view of those which sail from thence hitherward, is not above threescore leagues but from Amacan, a mart town in the West, where the Portugals for the most part do altogether use to trade, unto the same Gotum, the cut is 297. leagues over. On the South, near hand it hath nought but the vast and wide Ocean; further off, certain lands and countries not yet descried or known, out of which, the report goeth, that certain sailours came once by chance unto japan, and never put off from thence any more to return back to their native soil. The country for the most part is full of snow all the year long, bleak and cold, and therefore not very fertile. In September they cut down their rise, in some places they reap their wheat in May: (for this generally is the usual food throughout the whole country) yet they make no bread of it, as we use here in Europe, but a kind of pudding or pap, which they eat in stead of bread. The temperature of the air is very kind and wholesome: their fresh waters are passing good: they have also some baths or springs of hot waters of sovereign virtues in Physic, as some do constantly report. High and steep mountains they have many here and there, but two are especially famous, the one of which, whose name I know not, doth continually burn and cast out flames of fire, as Aetna in Sicilia was wont to do, and as Hecla in Island now usually doth at certain times. In the top of this mountain, the Devil, enclosed in a white cloud, showeth himself to certain men, after that for devotions sake they have long fasted and pined themselves. The other, called Figenoiama, ariseth up certain leagues above the clouds. The people do dig sundry sorts of metals out of the bowels of the earth, whereby they entice foreign Nations to come from far unto their quarters. Trees they have both for pleasure and for profit or fruit not much unlike ours here in Europe: yet there is one tree, which doth much resemble the palm-tree, whose nature is very strange: for, as they affirm, it is afraid of any manner of moisture: and if so be by chance it happen to be wet, it shrinketh together, and as if it had been infected with the plague, smitten or blasted, it withereth and dieth immediately. The help and means to recover it again, is to pluck it up by the roots and to dry it in the sun: then to lay it in a dry ditch or empty pit, and to cover it all over, either with the rust of iron beaten to powder, or else with sand: there, after it is planted and set into the ground again, it groweth and buddeth as afore, and so it flourisheth and becometh as trim and beautiful as ever it was: the boughs also that fall off, or are broken off, if they be fastened with a nail unto the stock or body of the tree, they will grow and join to the same aswell as if they had been grafted into it. here are every where great store of Cedar trees, of such height and thickness, that hereof the carpenters make summers for houses, pillars and columns for stately buildings, and the shipwrights masts for the talest and greatest ships of burden that in those quarters they usually make. Sheep, hogs, hens, ducks, geese, and such other filthy kinds of living creatures they seldom or never keep at home about their houses: if they please to eat flesh meat, they only eat venison, and such as they catch abroad in the wild fields. The fields are bespread with many herds of cattle, as kine and horses for service in the wars: in the forests, woods and bushy grounds, wolves, coneys, bores, stags and other dear do wander up and down: they have plenty of pheasants, wild ducks, stock-doves, quails and wild hens: fishes of divers sorts, but especially of river trout, (or silares as some call them) as also of sea trout which is not unlike that kind of fish which Ausonius nameth Alosa, and Pliny Clupea or Clypea, in the fifteenth chapter of his ninth book: this they set great store by and do account it for a dainty dish. They know not what butter meaneth; oil of olives they have none; but they make a kind of artificial oil of the Whales which they catch or are cast up upon this shore: the common sort of people do use most what boughs or sticks of pine-trees, in some place straw and hawme, in steed of candles. If any one be tall or properly made, he is not a little proud of it. Many of them live long, and are strong and lusty even to the last, so that the most of them are fit for the wars till they be threescore years old. They wear their beards short: but in the rest of their hair they are very curious and have divers and sundry cuts: they shave them not, but pluck them off with pullesans or pincers; the Boys do bare their heads from the forehead even up to the crown: the base sort of people and the clowns, the one half of the same: the gentlemen and noblemen, almost all over, only leaving a few hairs behind about the nape of the neck, which they hold for a great disgrace if any man shall lay hand upon, or once offer to touch. Hunger, thirst, heat, cold, labour and such like inconveniences, that do much trouble other men, they can well away withal and most patiently endure. As soon as ever they be borne and come into the world, although it be in the mid winter, they be strait carried to a river to be washed: being weaned and taken from the breast, they are exercised in hunting, and are kept apart in rough and craggy places far from their mothers and nurses wings; for they think that there is nothing that doth more effeminate the minds of men, than too tender and delicate bringing up. They bespread and cover the floors of their houses with fine and neat mats, rising and swelling as matrices or flockebeds. Upon these, laying a stone or blocket under their heads, in steed of a pillow, they sleep and take their rest: and upon the same, kneeling upon their knees and sitting upon their legs, they dine and sup. They are as neat and cleanly as those of China: at their meat they do so cunningly put their meat into their mouths with two little pricks or forks, that they never drop or let ought fall beside, nor need once to wipe their fingers. They put off their shoes when they go to meat, lest they should soil their carpets by treading upon them The poorer sort, especially those that dwell upon the sea, do live by herbs, rise, and fish: the wealthier sort do set out their banquets richly and with great variety of dishes: at every mess each man's trencher map of Japan and Korea JAPONIAE INSULAE DESCRIPTIO. Ludoico Teisera auctore. made of Cedar, or Pine-wood, of an handful thick, is changed without table-clothes or napkins. The meats, when they are to be set upon the table, are built, or laid upon another inform of a steeple or pyramid, bestrewed with gold, and stuck and set out for a show with branches of the Cypress tree, like as we use to do with Rosemary. Many times whole fowls are brought to noblemen's tables, with their bills and legs gilded all over. They entertain their friends and guests very kindly and bountifully. They have many orders and laws of feasting and drinking, which are performed very curiously & with strange and exquisite ceremonies. They have no manner of wine, nor vines amongst them. A kind of artificial wine they make and press out of rise: yet they are especially delighted, more than with any other kind of liquor, to drink water almost scalding hot, putting it into the powder of an herb which they call Chia, (it is a very wholesome herb of sovereign virtues) this kind of drink they use often and are curious in the making of it; so that many times Princes and Noblemen, will dress, prepare and mingle it with their own hands, for an honour and grace unto their friends: and they have certain places in their houses assigned to this purpose: in which there is a furnace or fire kindled at all times ready, with a kettle of cast iron continually hanging over the same: from hence they fetch drink to entertain their friends at their first coming to their house, and for their farewell at their departure: when their guests are to departed, they show them all their treasure and household-stuff which they do especially esteem; which for the most part is nothing else but those vessels and instruments belonging to the making of the drink which I spoke of before, namely the furnace or hearth, the pan or kettle with the trefeets, the tunnel, the drinking cups or earthen pots, the spoons, and the boxes wherein they keep the herb and the powder made of the same. These things they set little less store by, than we do here in Europe by rings beset with precious stones or bracelets of the best and most orient pearls. Their houses for the most part are framed of timber, to avoid the danger of earthquakes, which here are very frequent and often, although that some have their houses very artificially and stately built from the foundation upward of a very fair kind of stone. They have many goodly Churches, and Monasteries both of men and women, very rich and sumptuous. The language of all these islands is one and the same, but so divers and manifold, and of such different dialects, that it may not unjustly be said to be many. For they have of one and the same thing divers and sundry names, of which some are used in scorn and bad sense, others in good sense and honourable usage: other phrases and words are used by the Nobility, others by the common people: others are spoken by the men, others by the women. Moreover, they speak otherwise than they writ: and in their writing there is a great variety, for they writ their private letters unto their friends one way, and books and such like another way. They have divers books, very fairly written, both in verse and in prose. Again, their letters are such, as in one and the same character they do express and signify sometime one word, sometime two or more. Lastly, the japonian language is, of indifferent judges, preferred before the Latin, either in respect of the elegancy and smoothness of pronunciation, or copy and variety of the same: therefore it requireth both great time and labour to learn it. They are a very warlike people and much given to follow that kind of life: the chief men of dignity, which have the command of the kingdom and government of the same, they generally call Tonos; although amongst those there are also certain degrees, as there are amongst our Nobility, Princes, Dukes, Marquesses, Earls, and Barons. Another sort of men there are amongst them, which have the charge and managing of matters of their Church: these are shaven all over both head and beard: these may never marry, but do vow perpetual chastity. There are divers and sundry sects of these religious persons amongst them: some there are which after the manner of the Knights of the Rhodes, do jointly profess arms and religion together, but they are generally called by one name, Bonzij. They have in many places divers great schools, such as we call Universities. The third state or sort of people amongst them, are the citizens and other degrees of gentry: next unto these are the retalers, hucksters, factors, and shopkeepers: with artificers and handiecraft-men, of divers occupations, very ingenious and skilful in their trades. They have many kinds of armours and warlike weapons, made of sundry make, and excellent temper. They have also the use of Printing with letters and stamps, not much unlike our manner invented and practised here in Europe. The last sort and state of people in these islands, are the husbandmen and labourers. Generally it is a very subtle, witty and wise Nation, and of singular endowments and good parts of nature, both for acute judgement, aptness of learning, and excellency of memory. It is no shame or reproach to any to be accounted poor. Slanderous and railing speeches, thieving, robberies and that ungodly kind of rash oaths and swearing, with all kind of dicing and gaming, they do utterly abhor and detest. Any offenders against the Law, of what degree soever, are punished by no less punishment, than banishment, confiscation of goods or death. Those which are to be executed are for the most part beheaded suddenly before they are aware. Notwithstanding it is the manner in some places to carry, such as are taken for robberies, in a certain kind of car round about the city, in the face of all the people, and to hang them up without the walls of the town. In the service of God, which is the chief point of justice and virtue, they do miserably err and serve from the right tract. Their guides and great masters of religion to inform the rest, are those which I say they name Bonzij. Amongst their saints which they worship, the chief are those which they call Amida and Xaca: other idols they have of less estimation and note amongst them, whom they pray unto for health, recovery in sickness, children, money, & other things belonging to the body: these they call Camis. All japonia, or the people of that name, were subject in time passed unto one Emperor, whom they called Vo or Dair, (this was his title of honour and dignity) until such time as he grown effeminate and given to pleasures and ease, became to be scorned and contemned by the Lieutenants and Nobility, especially of the Cubi (for so they called the two chiefest Princes unto whom the government of the country was committed, of which afterward the one did kill the other) therefore the Lieutenants of the several shires, with the military men, having for a time endured such a carpet Knight, by and by began to loathe his government, and at last wholly shaking off the yoke of subjection, seized every man into his own hand the province over which he was set as governor under the Emperor: so at an instant that united body and main Empire of so large command, was shattered as it were into many parts and pieces: yet so as notwithstanding a kind of sovereign authority doth even to this day remain in the Dair, of distributing and giving the titles of honour to the Nobility, which eftsoons are altered according to the diversity of the degrees, and are designed by certain notes and badges. The chief and most mighty of all the Princes of japonia is he that got either by force or policy Meacum, and the best kingdoms near to the same, which they generally by one name do vulgarly call Tensa. Those places were lately possessed by Nubunanga, that tyrant which I spoke of before: this King being slain by treason about two years before, and his children murdered or banished, one Faxiba a chief captain of the rebels, by force and violence stepped into his regal throne, and took upon him to sway the sceptre of that kingdom. The honour and credit of the first entrance of this Island certain Portugals do challenge and take unto themselves, but I do rather give credit to Antonio Gavalno, who reporteth, in that book which he wrote of the descries of the Newfound world, that Anton●o Mota, Francisco Zeimoro, and Antonio Pexoto, in their journey as they sailed from the city Dodra in Zion, to pass for China, they were carried by a contrary wind to the islands of the japonians, about two and forty years before that time. All this we have extracted out of the forenamed Maffeius, who handleth them more at large, with many other things of these islands of japonia. Of the same there are here and there many things in the Jesuits Epistles. INDIA. THat there is not a more goodly and famous country in the world, nor larger, comprehended under one and the same name than INDIA, almost all writers jointly with one consent have affirmed. It was so named of the river Indus. The whole compass of India by the judgement of Strabo and Pliny, is thus limited: upon the West, it hath the river Indus; on the North, the great mountain Taurus; on the East, the Eastern sea, wherein those famous islands, the Moluccaes, do lie; on the South, it hath the Indian sea. In the midst it is divided into two large provinces by the goodly river Ganges. Of which that which is on the West side of Ganges, is called India intra Gangem, India on this side Ganges: that on the East, India extra Gangem, India beyond Ganges. That in holy Scripture it is called EVILAT or Havila: this latter some writers call SERIA, the country of the Seres, as Dominicus Niger testifieth. M. Paulus Venetus seemeth to divide it into three provinces, the Greater, the Lesser, and the Middlemost; which he saith they name Abasia. This whole country generally, not only for multitude of nations (of which, as Herodotus writeth, it is most populous and best stored of any country in the world) and for towns and villages almost infinite, but for the great abundance of all commodities (only brass and lead excepted, if one may give credit to Pliny) is most rich and fortunate. It hath very many rivers, and those very great and fair. These running to and fro and in many places crossing and watering the same, do cause it, as in a moist soil, where the sun is of force, to bring forth all things most plentifully. It storeth all the world with Spices, Pearls and Precious stones, as having greater plenty of these commodities than all the countries of the whole world besides. There are near unto this country many goodly islands, which here and there lie scattering in the main Ocean, so that it may justly be termed the World of islands. But especially JAPAN, which M. Paulus Venetus calleth Zipangri, situate in this sea, is worth the noting: which, because it is not many years since that it was known to few or none, I think it not amiss to say something of it in this place. It is a very large and wide island, and hath almost the same elevation of the Northern pole and position from the South with Italy. The Islanders and people here inhabiting, are much given to learning, wisdom and religion: and are most earnest and diligent searchers out of the truth in natural causes. They use to pray and say service oft, which they do in their Churches in the same manner as the Christians do. They have but one King, unto whom they are subject and do nothing but according to his behests and laws. Yet he also hath one above him, whom they call Voo, to whom the ordering of Ecclesiastical matters & government of the state of the Church is solely committed. This peradventure we may not unfitly compare to the Pope, as their King to the Emperor. To their Bishop they commit the salvation and care of their souls. They worship only one God, protraitured with three heads, yet they can show no reason of this act. They baptise their infants: by fasting, in token of penance, they labour to bring down their bodies. They cross and bless themselves with the sign of the cross, against the assault of Satan: so that in religion, certain ceremonies, and manner of living they seem to imitate the Christians: yet notwithstanding the order of the Jesuits labour by all means possibly they can, not refusing any pains and travel, to reduce them wholly to Christianity. here are also the MOLUCCAE, certain islands famous for the abundance of spices which they yearly yield and send into all quarters of the world. In these is bred the Manucodiatta, a little bird which we call the bird of Paradise, a strange fowl no where else ever seen. More near the coast of India, is SUMATRA, or rather Samotra, for so the King himself of that country, writeth it, in his letters unto his Majesty: this Island was known to the ancient Geographers and Historians by the name of TAPROBANA. There are also divers other islands hereabout of great estimation and fame, as java Maior, java Minor, Borneo, Timor etc. as thou mayst see in the Map, but we cannot in this place speak of every thing particularly and to the full. Thus far the religion of Mahomet is professed, and from Barbary over against Spain, even unto this place is the Arabic language spoken or understood. The Moors from Marrocco, Ambassadors to our late Queen some five years since, we saw and heard them speak that tongue naturally, in which also their commission or letters patents were written: From Achem in Samotra, and Bantam in java Maior our Merchants, this other day brought letters unto his Highness, so fairly and curiously written in that character and language, as no man will scarcely believe but he that hath seen them, especially from so barbarous and rude a Nation. Of the ancient writers Diodorus Siculus, Herodotus, Pliny, Strabo, Quintus Curtius and Arrianus in the life of Alexander, have described the Indies. So hath Apuleius also in the first book of his Floridorum. Dion Prusaeus in his 35. oration hath written much of this country, but very fabulously. There is also extant an Epistle of Alexander the Great, written to Aristotle, of the situation of India. Of the latter writers Ludovicus Vartomannus, Maximilianus Transsiluanus, johannes Barrius in his Decades of Asia, and Cosmas Indopleutes, whom Petrus Gyllius doth cite, have done the same. But see the Jesuits Epistles, where thou shalt find many things making much for the discovery of the isle japan. But if thou desire a full and absolute description of the same, I would wish thee to have recourse unto the twelfth book of Maffeius his Indian history. john Macer, a Civillian hath also written books of the history of India, in which he hath much of the isle java. Moreover Castagnedo a Spaniard, hath written in the Spanish tongue a discourse of the Indies. Of the islands which lie scattering here and there in this ocean, read the twentieth book of the second Tome of Gonsaluo Ouetani, written in like manner in the Spanish tongue. map of the Asia-Pacific region, including China, Japan, Philippines, New Guinea, Indonesia, Malaysia, Singapore, Vietnam, Cambodia, Laos, Thailand, Burma, Bangladesh, India, Sri Lanka, Nepal, Tibet, and Bhutan INDIAE ORIENTALIS, INSULARUMQVE ADIACIENTIUM TYPUS. Cum Privilegio. The kingdom of PERSIA, OR The Empire of the SOPHIES. THe Empire of the Persians as it hath always in former ages been most famous, so at this day still it is very renowned, known far and near, and containeth many large and goodly provinces: For all that whole tract of Asia comprehended between the great river Tigris, the Persian gulf, the Indian (which of old writers was called mare Rubrum, the Red sea) the rivers Indus and jaxartes (they now call it Chesel) and the Caspian sea, is now in these our days possessed by the Sophies, the Kings of Persia. All which tract of ground Pliny in the 27. chapter of his 6. book of the history of Nature, by the judgement of Agrippa, assigneth to the Medes, Parthians, and Persians. But Ammianus Marcellinus, who lived in the time of julian the Apostata Emperor of Rome, doth ascribe it wholly to Persia. For he in his four and twentieth book reckoneth up these eighteen countries in this order, as parts of Persia; Assyria, Susiana, Media, Persis, Parthia, Carmania the Greater, Hyrcania, Margiana, the Bactriani, the Sacae, Scythia beyond the mount Emodus (a part of the mount Taurus, the jews call it jethra, others, Moghali, others Beresith, as Thevet reporteth) Scrica, Aria, the Paropamisadae, Drangiana, Arachosia and Gedrosia. All these countries even at this day are subject to the jurisdiction of the Kings of Persia, (for aught that I can learn either by the books of late writers, or relation of sailours and travelers into those parts) yet the names are much altered and changed, as you shall easily perceive by comparing of the modern maps and charts, with the descriptions of ancient Geographers. Of the original of the SOPHIES, these particulars following, Caelius Secundus Curio, hath translated in his Saracen history, out of the Decades of Asia, written by john Barrius: In the year of Christ 1369. there was a certain petty king amongst the Persians, named Sophi, who held the city Ardenelim in his possession. This man bragged that he was descended lineally by his ancestors from Musa Cazino, nephew of Alij Muhamed. He, the Chalife of Babylon being dead, & the contrary faction maintained by the Turks, suppressed by the Tartars, began more boldly and freely to broach his opinions of religion: and because that Hocemus, the son Aly, from whom he draweth his pedigree, had twelve sons, minding to set some mark or badge upon his sect and disciples, whereby they might be distinguished and known from others, he ordained that they that would follow him, and be of his religion, should wear a tire under the vail, which all the Turks do wind about their heads (they call it Tulibant) should be of a purple colour, and should hang out at the midst of the Tulibant twelve hand breadth. After his death Guines his son succeeded in his steed: who did purchase unto himself such an opinion of learning, religion and holiness throughout all the Eastern countries of the World, that Tamerlanes', that worthy and famous Emperor of the Parthians, (who overcame Bayazet, the great Turk, and defeating all his forces, took him captive) traveling through Persia, determined to visit him as a most holy and religious Saint. To Guines, Tamerlanes' freely gave thirty thousand captives, which he brought thither with him: these Guines afterward trained up in his religion; whose service Secaidar his son, especially used in his wars: For he, after that Guines his father was dead, made war upon the Georgians, his neighbours bordering upon his kingdom and countries, a kind of people of Scythia, but Christians by profession, and by the help of these Mussulmanes', grievously vexed them many kind of ways etc. Let this satisfy thee in this place to be spoken of the original of the Sophies. These do make continual war with the Turks about the Mahumetane religion: for because the Sophies do follow one interpreter of the Alkora'n and Mahometan religion, and the Turks another, which interpreters and expositors do much dissent and vary one from the other, so that the Sophians by the Turks are counted but as Heretics, and contrariwise the Turks are esteemed for no less by the Sophians. It is by nature a Gentlemanlike and honourable Nation, very civil and courteous, loving learning and liberal sciences, and withal do much esteem of Nobility and Noblemen: in that are clean contrary and opposite to the Turks, which do not acknowledge or regard any difference of blood or descent from famous ancestors and great houses. The situation of these countries, the manners, customs and behaviour of the people of the same, thou mayst read of in Aloysius johannes Venetus, josaphat Barbarus, Ambrose Contarenus, johannes Maria Angiolellus, and a certain Merchants travels, whose name I know not, together with them imprinted. Look into also the Jesuits Epistles, and the Persian Commentaries of Caterino Zeni, a Senators son of Venice. Polybius in his fifth book doth most excellently well describe the middle Country. Moreover Petrus Bizarrus, my singular good friend, hath this other day set out the history of Persia. Lastly, and somewhat latter than Bizarrus, Thomas Minadoius hath done the like, but in the Italian tongue. map of the Persian Empire, incorporating Iran, Afghanistan and Pakistan PERSICI SIVE SOPHORVM REGNI TYPUS. Cum privilegio. The Empire of the Great TURK. OF the original and beginning of the Turkish Empire, the increasing and growth of the same, until it came by little and little to that greatness that now it is of, whereby it is fearful to all nations round about, we have gathered these few lines out of the best Historiographers of our time. In the year of Christ 1300. one OTTOMANNUS a Turk, the son of Zichi, a man of mean parentage, began for his pregnant wit and great experience in feats of arms and discipline of war, to grow famous and renowned amongst the Turks. Of this man the stock of the Turkish Emperors first took their name and beginning, and he was the first that ordained a king over the Turks. He reigned seven and twenty years, in which space he conquered all Bythinia and Cappadocia, and subdued many strong holds near unto Mar Maiore, or the great sea; so now the Italians call that sea which the old writers call Mare Ponticum and Sinus Euxinus, the Greeks now Maurothalassa, and the Turks Caradenis, that is, the Black sea. After him succeeded his son ORCANES, who won the great and strong city Prusia or Prusa, (now called, as Bellonius writeth Bource, and was sometime named Zellia and Theopolitana) which he made the head of his kingdom and place of residence for his Court. He was slain in an unfortunate battle which he fought against the Tartars, in the 22. year of his reign, and left AMURATHES his son to rule the kingdom after him: who first, (the Grecian Princes falling at variance and calling him in) sailed with an huge army out of Asia into Europe: he in a short space subdued almost all Greece, and Phocis a part of Bulgaria, but himself at last being overcome and taken by Tamerlane, died and ended his days most dishonourably. The father being taken, CALEPINUS his son stepped into the throne, and took possession of the kingdom. But having in battle utterly overthrown Sigismond and his forces, and begun to waste and spoil the borders and territories of the Emperor of Constantinople, died in the flower of his age, when he had reigned but six years. here note by the way that, Adolphus Venerius doth not reckon this Calepine amongst the Turkish Emperors. For immediately after Bajazeth, he placeth Mahomet. And that I may give every man his right, the singular learned man, my good friend, Georgius Bruno Agrippinensis hath taught me that the very Turks themselves do not account him for an Emperor. After him MAHOMATES took unto him the crown of the Empire, who made fierce wars upon the Walachians: subdued a great part of Slavonia: first passed with an army over the Donaw: conquered Macedonia: and pierced through the country even as low as the Ionian sea. He translated his Court from Prusias in Bythinia, unto Adernopoli in Greece, where he died in the fourteenth year of his reign. After him AMURATH the second succeeded in the kingdom. This man conquered Epirus, Aetolia, Achaia, Boeotia, Attica and Thessalonica, (now Salonichi) a city belonging to the state of Venice. After him MAHOMET the second took upon him the Diadem, he overthrew Athens the most renowned University of the World. He won by battery the great city of Constantinople, upon the nine and twentieth day of May in the year after the birth of Christ 1452. He subdued the kingdom of Trapezonda under his command. He took Corinth. He forced the islands Lemnos (Stalamine they now call it) Euboea (Nigroponte) and Mitylene to yield to his obedience. He got Capha, a city belonging to the Signiory of Genua; and at Geivisen a city of Bythinia died in the 32. year of his reign. BAJAZETH the second, after his death possessed the crown. He made war upon the Venetians, and wan from them Naupactus (Lepanto, or, as the Turks call it, Einebachti) Methona, (Modon or Mutune, a city in Peloponesus) Dyrrachium (Durazzo) and spoiled all Dalmatia. He was poisoned by a jew his Physician. After whom SELIMUS his son succeeded in the Imperial throne. He wan Alcairo, the strongest city of Egypt, and killing the soldan, subdued Alexandria and all Egypt under his obedience. He took also Damascus in Syria. SOLYMANNUS the only son of Zelimus, possessing his father's room, wan Belgrade, took Buda the Prince's seat, and spoiled Strigonium and almost all Hungary. He got the Rhodes by composition, and utterly razed Quinqueecclesias in Hungary, (the Turks call it Petscheu, the Dutch Funfkirchen). Having surprised the city, he besieged Zygeth, where he ended his life. ZELIMUS the second his son, continued the battery, wan it and sacked it in the year of Christ 1566. And thus under 11. Emperors, in 260. years, a great part of Africa, a greater of Europe and the most of Asia was by Turkish tyranny, brought under their yoke. But he that desireth a more absolute knowledge of the histories of the Turks, let him read Paulus iovius, Christofer Richer, Cuspinian, Baptista Egnatius, Gilbertus Nozorenus, Andreas Lacuna, Pius the second in the fourth chapter of his Europa, and others that have written of the Turkish affairs; but no man hath set out these histories either with greater diligence or more amply than M. Richard Knolles, our learned countryman my singular good friend. Laonicus Chalcondylas hath curiously described the pedigree of the Ottomans together with the original of the Turks. john Leonclaw hath very lately imprinted the Annalles of the soldan Otthomans, written by the Turks in their own language, and interpreted by him into the Latin tongue. Of their ancient manner of life, behaviour and customs, thou mayst read in the eighteen chapter of Leo the Emperor, of Warlike preparation: as also in Bartholomew Georgieviz, who hath written a several treatise of that argument: but especially the Annalles of the Turkish Souldan's and the history of the Musulmans, both written by the singular learned john Leonclaw, shall satisfy thee to the full. map of the Ottoman Empire, incorporating Greece, Albania, Macedonia, Bosnia and Herzegovina, Serbia, Montenegro, Bulgaria, Turkey, Georgia, Armenia, Azerbaijan, Lebanon, Syria, Iraq, Isreal, Jordan, Saudi Arabia, Yemen, Oman, Kuwait, Bahrain, Qatar, and United Arab Emirates TURCICI IMPERII DESCRIPTIO. Concordia parue res crescunt, Discordia maximae dilabuntur. Cum privilegio. The HOLY LAND. THat which the ancients called Palestina and Phoenicia, all the Europeans generally now call The HOLY LAND, under which name they comprehend that whole country which God gave unto the Israelites by the name of the Land of Promise, to them and their seed to possess and inhabit for ever, and which after the death of Solomon, we read, was divided into two kingdoms, JUDAH, containing two tribes judah and Benjamin, whose chief or Metropolitan city was jerusalem: and SAMARIA or ISRAEL, which comprehended the other ten tribes, together with the city Sebaste or Samaria. A latter description of the modern situation of this country, very curious & exact, done by F. Brocard in a several treatise (unto whom we send the Reader for further satisfaction) we offer in this Map: for the former tables did present unto thy eye the ancient face and more beautiful countenance of this land. To him they may adjoin, that please, the treatise of William Tyrius entitled, The Holy wars, and other authors that have written their Peregrinations to Jerusalem, of which sort there is a great number written and imprinted in divers languages. For many Christians not only out of sundry parts of Europe, but from all quarters of the world, have in former times and now do daily travel unto Jerusalem, for devotion to visit the holy sepulchre of our Lord and Saviour jesus Christ, and are there sometimes by the Franciscane Friars, dubbed Knights, who thereof are named Knights of the Sepulchre: the order & ceremonies of making these Knights, we have thought not altogether impertinent from our purpose, to describe in this place, as it is set out by jod. a Meggen, an ei-witnes of that, in the 12 chap. of his treatise entitled, Peregrinatio Hierusolymetana. And thus he hath down the manner of it: First of all therefore the Knight that is to be made, prepareth himself unto his devotions, that he may receive the favour of the degree of the holy order, and making his confession (having heard Mass & received the Sacrament) he is admitted into the room where the holy sepulchre is, and then they begin on this manner: First, all being gathered together within the holy sepulchre, they sing this Psalm, Come holy spirit etc. Then this, Send forth thy spirit etc. The Answer. And renew etc. Lord hear etc. Let us pray, Thou Lord, which knowst the hearts of the faithful etc. Then the Guardian demandeth of him, what wouldst thou have? He answereth upon his knees, I do desire to be made a knight of the order of the Holy sepulchre of our Lord and Saviour jesus Christ. Question. Of what state and condition of life art thou of? Answer. A noble man, borne of honourable parents. Question. Hast thou sufficient living whereby thou mayst live and maintain the estate and dignity of knighthood, without the help of merchandise or use of any mechanical or handiecraft occupation? Answer. I have, thanks be to God, sufficient living and maintenance by lands and revenues. Question. Art thou prepared to swear with hart and mouth, to keep and observe, to the uttermost of thy power, those military sacraments and orders which shallbe hereafter enjoined thee, namely these which follow? First, a knight of the holy order of the sepulchre must every day, if opportunity be offered, hear a mass or divine service. Secondly, when need requireth, viz. when there is any general war against the Pagans or Infidels, he must adventure both body and goods in the quarrel of the Church; that is, he is bound either to go in his own person, or to send thither of his charges, some one sufficient man or other. Thirdly, he is bound by that oath to defend and free, in as much as in him shall lie, the holy Church of God, and all the members of the same, from their persecutors, and from the enemies of Christianity. Fourthly, he must altogether shun unjust wars, filthy lucre and hire, fencing, justs, torneaments, combats and such like, but only for exercise and making of himself more fit for the sacred war. Fifthly, he must procure peace and concord between faithful Christian people, do his best to grace and enlarge the bounds of his country, defend orphans and widows, he must carefully take heed of cursed oaths, perjuries, blasphemies, rapes, usury, sacrilege, murder, drunkenness, suspected places, infamous persons, and to shun and keep himself, (as from the deadly plague) from all those vices of the flesh that mortal man by nature is so much subject unto: and that he do so carry himself, that in the judgement of men he shall not be blame worthy, but shall show himself worthy of that honour that he is called unto, by frequenting the Church & procuring the honour and glory of God in what he can. It is therefore demanded of him, whether he be ready with hart & voice to protest, swear & perform all these things? Answer. IN. do protest and promise before our Lord jesus Christ and the blessed Virgin Mary his mother, that I will, to the uttermost of my power, observe all these things. These being done, the Sword is blessed or consecrated by the Guardian, according to the blessing beneath prescribed, if it be not otherwise consecrated before: but if it be blessed, then after that blessing or consecration, calling one of those that are to be made Knights, and causing him to kneel down before the holy sepulchre, the Guardian putteth his hand upon his head and saith: Thou N. be thou a faithful, true, stout, good and brave soldier of our Lord jesus Christ, and of his holy sepulchre, whom we pray to vouchsafe thee his heavenly glory with his chosen Saints, Amen. Then the father Guardian giveth him a pair of gilded spurs, which he must put upon his heels, standing upon the ground. Afterward he giveth the naked sword to the Knight: saying, Take thou N. the holy Sword, In the name of the Father and of the Son and of the holy Ghost, Amen. (making withal 3 crosses upon the same) Use it for thine own defence, & for the defence of the holy Church of God, to the offence and confusion of the enemies of the cross of Christ and Christian faith, and to thy uttermost power thou shalt hurt no man wrongfully with it: which he vouchsafe to grant, who with the Father and the holy Ghost reigneth one God both now and for ever, Amen. Then the Sword is put up into the scabbard, & the Guardian girdeth the Sword about the Knight saying, Be thou N. most valiant, girded with thy Sword upon thy thigh, in the name of our Lord jesus Christ: and observe, that the Saints have conquered kingdoms not by their sword, but by faith. The Knight thus girded with the Sword ariseth, and resting upon his knees and leaning his head upon the holy Sepulchre, he is dubbed by the Guardian, 3 times smiting the Sword upon the shoulders of the Knight, and saying thrice these words, I ordain & make thee N. a Knight of the holy Sepulchre, of our Lord jesus Christ, in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the holy Ghost, Amen. (making as afore 3. crosses.) Then he kisseth him, and putteth upon his neck, according to the old manner, a chain of Gold with a cross hanging upon it; Lastly, the Knight kissing the Sepulchre, restoreth all these ornaments, goeth aside, and another is called, which is to be dubbed with the like ceremonies: In the mean time the Knight first made must stay in the hall of the holy Sepulchre, until such time as all the rest that are to be preferred to this dignity, have obtained the same. When they are all made, then Te Deum is sung by the Friars, and from thence they go to the chapel of the Minorites, or else there they stay still, as the Guardian shall please or appoint. Then these words following are spoken in the singular number, if there be but one: if there be many, in the plural. In the singular it is said, Thou more beautiful than the sons of men, thou N. gird etc. with thy sword upon thy thigh, o thou most mighty. If there be many it is spoken in the plural number. The Versicle. Lord hear etc. Answer. And let my cry come unto thee. The Lord be with you. And with thy spirit. Let us pray. Grant unto thy Church, most merciful God, that being gathered together in the Holy Ghost, it may no manner of way be disturbed by the assault of the enemy. Almighty and everlasting God, power the grace of thy blessing upon this thy servant (or these thy servants) which at this instant desireth to be girded with the glorious sword, cause him, being defended by the power of thy right hand, to be continually guarded with a garrison of heavenly soldiers against all adversaries, whereby he may not be molested in this world with any tempestuous storms of bitter wars, by Christ our Lord, etc. Lastly, the Guardian and others, if they please, do embrace him. The blessing of the sword. He that blesseth it must hold the sword naked before him and say, Our help is in the name of the Lord etc. Let us pray. Listen, we pray thee o Lord, unto our prayers, and vouchsafe with the right hand of thy Majesty to bless this sword, wherewith this thy servant desireth to be armed, to the end that he may be a defender of the Church, of widows, orphans, and of all such as serve God, against the fury of the Pagans and Infidels; and a terror and dread to such as shall assault or go about to hurt him, assuring him of the certain effect of just & lawful defence and offence, by Christ our Lord, Amen. Let us pray. Blessed Lord, holy Father almighty, and eternal God, by the invocation of thy blessed name, by the coming of thy son jesus Christ our Lord, and by the gift of the holy Ghost, bless this sword, that this thy servant, which this same day, by thy bounteous favour, is to be girded unto him, may overthrow and beat down all thy enemies both visible and invisible, and he getting the upper hand may continually abide void of all danger, by Christ our Lord, Amen. The blessed Lord, my rock, which teacheth my hands to fight, and my fingers to war: my largesse and my castle, my high tower, and my deliverer, my protector in whom I have put my trust, is he that subdueth my people that is under me. Glory be to the Father and to the Son etc. Save thy servant o Lord God, which putteth his trust in thee. Be thou, o Lord, unto him a tower of strength: from the face of his enemy. Lord hear our prayer. The Lord be with you etc. Let us pray. O holy Lord, father almighty, who only dost govern and rightly disposest all things, who hast by thy gracious providence granted to man, in this world, the use of the sword to repress the malice and audacious lewdness of the wicked, and to maintain right and equity; and wouldst that the order of knighthood should be instituted for the safeguard and protection of thy people, who also causest it to be proclaimed by Saint john Baptist, to the soldiers which came unto him into the wilderness, that they should smite no man, but be content with their own wages: we do humbly beseech thy gracious goodness, that as thou gavest to thy servant David power to overcome Goliath, and madest judas Marcabeus to triumph over those fierce nations which called not upon thy name: so also to this thy servant N. who lately hath submitted his neck to the yoke of knighthood, grant for thy mercy's sake power & strength to defend faith and justice, give unto him the increase of faith, hope, and charity, and in him order all things aright that pertain to thy fear and love of thy holy name, to true humility, perseverance, obedience, and patience, that he may hurt no man wrongfully with this sword or any other, & that he may with it defend all things that are just and right: and like as he now is promoted from a low and mean degree, unto this new and honourable estate of knighthood, so he putting off the old man with all his affections, may put on the new man, that he may fear and reverence thee aright, as he ought to do, may shun the company of the wicked miscreant Infidels and may extend his charity unto his neighbour, be truly obedient in all things to him to whom he is subject, and do his duty uprightly in all things that he shall be employed in, by Christ our Lord, Amen. The form of the oath which they must take before they may be admitted to take this holy order of knighthood upon them, thou mayst see in the oriental journal written by Leonard Rauwolph, in the Dutch tongue. map of Israel TERRA SANCTA, A Petro Laicstain perlus trata, et ab eius ore et schedis à Christiano Schrot in tabulam redacta. ANATOLIA, sometime called ASIA The Lesser. PEtrus Bellonius in those learned observations which he made and set forth of his travels, saith that this part of Asia, (called of the ancients Asia minor, Little Asia) is at this day named of the Turks ANATOLIA, or Anatolia, of the Greek word Anatale, which signifieth the East, under which name they comprehend all that part of Asia that is beyond Propontis (Mar di Marmora, it is now vulgarly called) and Hellespontus, or, Stretto di Gall poli, the straits of Gallipoli, as at this day they term it: that is to wit, all Phrygia, Galatia, Bythinia, Pontus, Lydia, Caria, Paphlagonia, Lycia, Magnesia, Cappadocia and Comagena. The miserable estate and condition of which countries, the manner of life and customs which the people there do now at this day use, if any man be desirous to know, let him repair to the said author, who was himself an eyewitness of the same, and he shallbe I doubt not, satisfied to the full. Let him also look over the description of the East countries, (Orientalem Cosmographiam) done by Andrew Thevet, the oriental observations of Nicolas Nicolai, and Peter Gill his Bosphorus, or description of Constantinople and the places near about that city. Laonicus Chalcocondylas writeth that of all the provinces of Asia Minor, Paphlagonia doth yield a mine of Copper or Brass, and that the King of this country, (Ismaël he calleth him) doth yearly raise a custom or revenue of 10000 rose-nobles. (Stater, the Greeks call this kind of gold coin.) Yet it seemeth that he meaneth not generally all Asia, when as he addeth this afterward, That this copper is thought to be the best in goodness next that of Iberia: for Iberia is a province of Asia, bordering upon the Caspian sea. But peradventure this may be true of that Asia, which is called Asia Minor, of which Paphlagonia is a portion. Theodoricus Adamaeus of Suallemberg, hath described the Rhodes, an island which lieth not far from the coast of Asia Minor. EGYPT. Upon the West, this country is enclosed with the deserts of Barca, Lybia and Numidia: upon the East, with the deserts which lie between Nilus and the Red-sea: on the North it hath the midland-sea: on the South it is confined with the territories of the city Bugia: Thus it is bounded according to the judgement of johannes Leo Africanus, who doth divide it into three provinces; Assahid or Alsahid, which lieth between Bugia and Alcairo: Errifia, from Alcairo to Rossetto: and Bechria, between Pelusium and Tenessa: In Haithon the Armenian we read that it was sometime divided into five shires; namely, Say't, Demesor, Alexandrina, Resnit, and Damiata. That which Haithon calleth Say't, and Leo Assahid, Tyrius nameth Search; except the copy be corrupt and faulty. The same author maketh mention of another shire of Egypt, which the Egyptians do call in their language Phium. Haithon doth make the country of Egypt to be fifteen days journey in length (a manuscript copy, which beareth the title of Antonius Curchinus, not of Haithonus Armenus, hath, corruptly and falsely as I think, five and twenty days journey, for fifteen days journey) and three days journey over. To this computation Gulielmus Tyrius doth seem to consent, who saith that between Phacusa and Alexandria cities of the lower Egypt, are somewhat more than an hundred Italian miles. The upper Egypt is scarcely seven or eight miles broad, in some places it is so straightly beset and enclosed with mountains and hills that it is not above four or five miles over. Leo saith; that from the Mediterran sea unto Bugia, it is 450. miles long, the breadth of it, especially in the upper part, is almost nothing to speak of. That Nilus, the river which runneth through the midst of it and watereth all the country, doth empty itself into the Midland sea only by four mouths, against the opinion of all ancient writers, Gulielmus Tyrius doth teach us, who is a man worthy to be believed in this case: for he was both an eyewitness, and a most diligent searcher out of the truth of the same. I have a Map, which I think was made by the pen in Egypt, which mentions so many, neither doth it point out more that are worth the speaking of. Haithon writeth that in this whole country there is beside Alexandria and Cairo, never a strong city or any that is fortified with ditch, wall or rampart. Yet it is apparent out of the description of this province done by john Leo Africanus, that there be divers other cities beside these, although they be not very strong. For in his eighth book of the description of Africa, he reckoneth up thirty and two, beside certain other villages, which he describeth according to their name and situation. Of Egypt thou mayst read in the description of the Holy Land, set forth by Brocard, toward the latter end of the same; as also in Bellonius Observations, Guillandine and Niger. Of Nilus read Goropius and Nugarola, beside that which ancient writers have written of it, which thou shalt see in our Map of old Egypt. The Haven of CARTHAGE. IT is not our purpose to describe CARTHAGE that famous city (and next after Rome the only glory of the world) which so long bearded the Romans and stood out against all foreign subjection: but because we saw this his Bay to be set out in Italy in this form, I thought it would be a thing, well-pleasing the learned student of Geography, to join the same also to this our work together with this discourse of Paulus iovius written of the same. Such is the form of the Bay of Carthage, that the entrance into it is not to be descried by such as sail thitherward from the main sea: for that the cape Clupea, called of old writers Mercuries Foreland or Fairness stretcheth out itself far into the West, and again winding itself and bending inward maketh another cape, sometimes called Apollo's Foreland, now the sailours call it Zafranio. From thence unto the straits of Goletto it is redoubled in manner of an half moon; and at the left hand of the city Rada (Raba the chart hath) famous for hot baths of sovereign virtue, it leaveth the country. Over against which are to be seen the ruins of old Carthage and the place where it stood. Thus far iovius. But the places near adjoining are described more particularly in john Leo Africanus. map of Turkey and Cyprus NATOLIAE, QVAE OLIM ASIA MINOR, NOVA DESCRIPTIO. map of Egypt AEGYPTI RE CENTIOR DE SCRIPTIO map of Northern Tunisia CARTHAGINIS CELEBERRIMY SINUS TYPUS ETHIOPIA or ALHABAS, The country of ABYSSINES, or The Empire of PRESTER JOHN. THe same whom we in Europe call Presbyter john, or Priest john, the Moors call ATICI ABASSI. themselves, that is, the Abyssines or Ethiopians, ACEGVE and NEGUZ, that is, Emperor and King, for his proper name is arbitrarily given him (as here we use in Europe) at the discretion of the parents. It seemeth also that at his coronation he changeth his name, (like as the Popes of Rome use at this day to do) and together with his crown to take unto him another proper appellation: for he which in our remembrance possessed the throne and made a league of amity with the King of Portugal, was called before his coronation Atani Tingal, but after he had taken upon him the Imperial diadem he was named David. This Prester john, out of doubt, in this our age, is one of the greatest monarchs of the World, whose kingdom lying between the two tropics, reacheth from the Red-sea almost unto the Ethiopian ocean: and that we may somewhat more precisely set down the bounds of this Empire, (for as much as we can gather out of the surueihgs of the same, made and set forth by some learned men of our time) it hath upon the North Egypt, (which now is under the command of the Turk) on the east it abutteth upon the Red sea and Barbaricum sinum (Pliny calleth it Troglodyticum sinum; others Asperum mare, the rough sea; the seamen at this day vulgarly, Golfo de Melinde: on the South it is strongly by nature fenced and enclosed by Montes Lunae, the mountains of the Moon: on the West it is confined by the kingdom of Nubia and the river Nilus. These bounds do seem to contain that province which old writers called Ethiopia beneath Egypt, together with Troglodytis, & Cinnamomifera regio, (the country where in those days Cinnamon grew most plentiful, with part of the inner Libya. These countries now are divided into many smaller provinces, and are called by divers and sundry names, as thou mayst see in the Map. These country people are at this day generally of all our modern Historiographers called ABYSSINI, or, as themselves with the Arabians round about them, pronounce the word Hhabas, and with All, the Arabic article or pronoun, prefixed, Alhabas, as Benjamin reporteth; and Abexim, as Garcias ab Horto affirmeth: all which words indeed originally are the same, and do only differ either in sound or manner of writing: for the Eastern Hheth, (a letter I mean proper to those nations, and barbarous to us borne in Europe, the West part of the World) is diverslly expressed by divers, (as they do well know which know aught in the Hebrew, Arabic, Syrian, and Ethiopicke languages) sometimes by our single h, sometime by the double hh, otherwise by ch, others do wholly omit it, as not finding any letter, in that language in which they writ, that is of that nature and power, whereby they may truly express the same. Again the last letter of the same word which the Hebrews and Arabians call Schin, is sometime expressed by sh, sometime by ss, or by the Spanish x, (which they sound almost like our sh) and sometimes by s or z. For thus I find the word written often in the holy Scriptures translated into Arabic and Habashi and Alhabassi, Psalm. 68.32. and 74.14. Item in Gen. 2.13. where Ardzi ' lhabas, the land of Ethiopia, is the same that Auicenna in the 283. chapter of the second tract of his second book, calleth B'ledi'lhhabashah, the country of the Abyssines, or as our fathers named it, India Occidentalis, the West Indies; the interpetour Gerardus Cremonensis hath Terras alhabes, Bellunensis hath Terras Indiae minoris, the countries of the Abyssines, or of the lesser India. here also it is worth the observing that this word, out of all doubt, had his original from the Hebrew שוכ Cush, whereby they did long since call this nation and people, as it is apparent out of Gen. 10.5. and 2.13. by the judgement of all Interpreters, Grammarians and jewish Rabbins. For the Hebrew ו, or vaw, which indeed, and in his own nature is the same with our w, is pronounced of some nations in some cases like the German v, or v consonant, as they call it, somewhat like the sound of b, altogether the same with that pronunciation of the Hebrew Beth, when it followeth a vowel, as the modern Grammarians and jewish Rabbins do now teach. According to which custom it is not unlikely but that this word שוכ, which the jews sounded Cush, some other nations might pronounce and vowel thus, שוח chavash, chabaas, habas, or Abyssi. And indeed, the Asians generally, and they themselves, as Ortelius citeth out of josephus, do call themselves Chusaeos, and, as he reporteth from the relation of the reverend B. Arias Montanus Hispalensis, they are even to this day of the Portugals still called Cussijs of Cush, I make no question. The people are black, or of a deep tawny or blackish colour: and black, we say in our common proverb, will take none other hue. Whereupon the Prophet jeremy in the 23. verse of the 13. chapter of his prophecy saith thus: Can ישוכ Cushi, (the Abyssine or Blacka-moore) change his skin? or the leopard his spots? For the same reason also the learned Divines do judge that David in the title or superscription of the seventh Psalm, by Cush did mean Saul, for that his deadly hate was such toward him, that by no good means that he might use, he could make him change his mind, more than an Indian doth his skin, as Kimchi the great rabbin doth interpret this place. The people are by profession Christians, as appeareth by the letters of the said David, written unto Pope Clement the seventh. Of whose manner of life, customs and religion, we have gathered these few lines, out of the travels of Francis Aluares, written and imprinted in the Italian tongue. In these countries there are very many Monasteries and Religious houses, both of men and women: Into the Monasteries of the men, there is neither woman, nor any living creature of the female sex, that may enter or once look within the gates. Their Monks, which here do hold their Lent for fifty days together, do fast for the most part only with bread and water. For in these countries there is small store of fish, especially in the upland places: for although the rivers are well stored of fish, yet they give not their mind to fishing, because they know not how to catch them; there is none skilled in that art. In time of Lent, certain of these Monks do not eat any bread at all, only they live upon roots and herbs: some of them for all that time do never go to bed, nor sleep but as they sit in the water up to the chin. In their Churches they have bells as we have, but for the most part made of stone. Their Ministers and Priests are married. They say Mass, and do go in procession with crosses and censers like as they use in some Churches in Europe. The Friars do wear their hair long, but their Priests do not so: neither of them wear any shoes, nor any man, neither Churchman nor Layman, may once enter within the Church doors, with shoes on his feet. They keep Sundays and Holidays, upon which they do no manner of work. They are all circumcised, both men and women: but they are also baptized in the name of the Father and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, yet not until the fortieth day after their birth: they which live not till this day, are buried unchristened: to all those that are baptised the holy communion or Eucharist, as they call it, is at the same instant administered, pouring a great deal of water into the child's mouth, that he may so much the more easily get it down. The proper names which then are given them, are all of some signification. They affirm that they were converted unto Christian religion by Candaces, (a Queen of this country, spoken of in the 27. verse of the 8. chapter of the Acts of the Apostles) whose proper name they think was judith. They have a book divided into 8. parts, (this they call Manda and Abetilis) which they do verily believe was written by all the Apostles being jointly for that purpose gathered together at Jerusalem: all the contents of this book they do most diligently and strictly observe. The base sort of people do without any controwlement or fear of punishment marry 2. or 3. wives, according to their ability and as they can tell how to maintain them: but these are excommunicated, and forbidden by the Clergy to enter into the Church. Their laws do tolerate divorcements. The Noblemen do esteem raw beef, served in with fresh or hot blood, in manner as we use our boiled meats with pottage or stewed broth, for a great and dainty dish. In all the kingdom of Prester john they have no manner of brazen or copper money, but in steed of it they use pure gold uncoined of a certain weight. In like manner salt, (yet not only in these provinces, but also general throughout all Africa) is used in exchange and buying and selling in stead of money. In some places small pieces of iron bright and burnished do serve that turn. But pepper amongst these people is of such great price, that whatsoever a man will buy, he may easily obtain it for that merchandise. These countries have almost all sorts of beasts and fowls; as Elephants, Lions, Tigers, Losses, (Lynxes the Latins call them) badger's, Apes and Stags, (contrary to the opinion of the old writers, which have generally denied that Africa doth field this kind of beast) but in all that six year which Aluares this our author, dwelled in these countries, he writeth that he never saw any Bears, Coneys, Linnets, Magpies, or Cuccoes'. Yet john Leo an African borne, in his 9 book saith, that in Barbary there is wonderful store of Coneys. The Locusts do more vex and hurt this country, than any place of the World beside, so that this plague is almost proper and peculiar to them. Such oftentimes is the number and abundance of them, that as they fly they do seem to darken the air and shadow the earth: they fly together in such great flocks and thick troops that they do utterly spoil and consume the fruits sometime of one province sometime of another; wholly almost devouring all their corn upon the ground, eating up the leaves and barks of the trees, leaving their meadows and pastures bare of grass, so that the people do oftentimes leave their native soil where they were bred and borne, and are forced, for want of victuals, to go seek some other place to dwell in. There is in these quarters a city named Cassumo, sometime the seat (as their histories do record) and place of the Queen of Saba, Maquedam, (that is, as I think, Antistes, a Provost or Precedent) they say she was called. By whom they affirm that Solomon King of Isra l, had a son named Meilech, (that is, The King.) In this city they are persuaded that the Queen Cand ces did afterward dwell. But it is best that the Reader that is desirous of further satisfaction, to have recourse to the same Francis Aluares, who hath very curiously described those thing which he did most diligently observe in that his embassage into these countries. Item john Bermundes, who set forth his embassage unto the Abyssines, in the Portugal language. Let him also read a little treatise of Damianus à Goes, which he wrote out of Ethiopia, and Sabellicus his 10. Enneas of his 8. book. Of the original of Prester john, and by what means he came out of Asia (where he was known to writers about 200. years since) and seated himself in Africa, read john Navarchus in his Epistol. Asiatica, and Gerard Mercator in his Universal Map. map of East Africa, Sudan, Eritrea, South Sudan, Ethiopia, Somalia, Congo, Rwandi, Burundi, Uganda, Kenya, Tanzania, Zambia, Malawi, Mozambique PRESBITERI JOHANNIS, SIEVE, ABISSINORUM IMPERII DESCRIPTIO. Titulus & Insignia Presbiteri jois. DAVID SUPREMUS MEORUM REGNORUM, A DEO VNICE DILECTUS, COLUMNA FIDEI, ORTUS EX STIRPE JUDA, FILIUS DAVID, FILIUS SALOMONIS, FILIUS COLUMNAE SIONIS, FILIUS EX SEMINE JACOB, FILIUS MANUS MARIAE, FILIUS NAHV SECUNDU CARNEM, FILIUS SANCTORUM PETRI ET PAULI SECUNDUM GRATIAM; IMPERATOR SUPERIORIS ET MAIORIS AETHIOPIAE, ET AMPLISSIMORUM REGNORUM JURISDICTIONUM ET TERRARUM; REX GOAE, CAFFATES, FATIGAR, ANGOTAE, BARV, BALIGVANZAE, ADEAE, VANGVAE, GOIAMAE VBI NILI FONTES, AMARAE, BAGVAMEDRI, AMBEAE, VANGUCI, TIGREMAHON, SABAIM PATRIAE REGINAE SABAE, BARNAGASSI; ET DOMINVS VSQVE IN NUBIAM QVAE IN AEGYPTUM EXTENDITUR. BARBARY, and BILEDULGERID. THe later writers, which have divided Africa into four parts, do name this Barbary for the chief: and they do thus bound it; On the East toward the rising of the sun it hath the deserts of Marmarica (at this day they call it Barcha) even as far as that part of the mount Atlas, which now is vulgarly called Meys, which part peradventure was described by Strabo under the name Aspis. This mountain (which runneth all along by the side of it from the East unto the West, even to the main sea which of it is called Mare Atlanticum, the Atlantic sea) doth bound it upon the South. On the West it abutteth upon the said Atlantic sea. On the North coast the Mediterran sea doth beat: therefore all that whole tract of Africa which formerly contained both the Mauritanies', Africa, properly so called, and Cyrene, is generally by one name called BARBARIA; all which tract, as Suidas witnesseth, was under the command of King Masmissa. This now is held for the best and most famous part of all Africa, and is divided into four kingdoms, or, if you like that term better, four provinces: namely, Marroccho, Fez, Telesine, and Tunete. The people generally of this whole country are of a brownish or tawny complexion. They which dwell in cities, are very ingenious in Architecture and such like Mathematical inventions: which a man may easily gather by their rare and artificial workmanship showed in their buildings. They are (if we may believe john Leo Africanus) most singular honest men: without any deceit or coven: not only making a show of simplicity and true dealing outwardly and in word, but also approving the same by their actions to be so indeed and in hart. They are very stout and strong men; but especially those which dwell in the hills and mountains. There is no Nation under Heaven that is more zealous, so that they had rather die, than to put up any wrong or disgrace offered by their wives. They are very covetous of wealth and as ambitiously given to seek after honour and preferment, and therefore they trade and traffic almost into all quarters of the World. They which dwell in tents, that is, such as follow grazing and do live by cattle, are very kind men, courageous, patiented, courteous, good housekeepers, and as great lovers of uprightness, as any men in the whole world elsewhere. But seeing the state of the world is such, that there is no man altogether blessed, none but have their faults, these also are not without their vices: for the citizens, which before we spoke of, are exceeding haughty and proud, hasty and fumish, so that the least injury or indignity that may be offered, they do, as the common saying is, engrave in marble, they will never forget it. The country or uplandish people are so clownish and of such rude behaviour, and that so deeply imprinted in their minds, that they will hardly be won to acquaint themselves with any stranger, he shall hardly ever win their favour. They are so plain and simply minded, that they are easily drawn to believe things told them, although almost incredible. Of natural Philosophy they are so ignorant, that they hold all things done by the natural force and operations of Nature, to be wholly supernatural. They are so hasty and choleric that one shall hardly in the day time walk the streets but he shall see two or three either quarreling or together by the ears. They never speak but hastily, aloud and as if they would eat one another. Thus far of the quality and behaviour of the people, now it remaineth that we should speak somewhat of the nature of the soil and country. That part of the country which is toward the Mediterran sea, is full of hills and mountains. From these mountains even unto famous Atlas, it is plain and champion, yet here and there rising with knolls and hills. here are very many goodly springes, and therefore it is well watered with divers pleasant brooks and rivers. It yieldeth great store of Dates and Pomegranates: it is not very fertile for corn and grain: but of figs, and olives with such like fruits it affordeth yearly great plenty. Mount ATLAS, very cold and barren, on all sides full of woods, and covered over with snow, breedeth almost all the rivers of Africa. Yet the cold here is never so great and sharp that one need to desire to come to the fire to warm him. The later end of Autumn, all the Winter and a great part of the Spring have many boisterous and bitter storms of wind and hail: and oftentimes they are in these places much vexed and affrighted with terrible thunderings and lightning: in some places they have great and deep snows, etc. But johannes Leo Africanus hath described these countries and people very curiously and at large, who will satisfy thee at the full; to whom it thou pleasest thou mayest adjoin what Ludovicus Marmolius, and Fazellus in the first chapter of the sixth book of the latter decade of his history of Sicily, have written of this province. Caelius Augustinus Curio hath set out the description of the kingdom of Marocho in a several treatise, to him, he that pleaseth, may adjoin Diego de Turribus, who in the Spanish tongue hath written a book of the Original and Succession of the Xariffes. map of North Africa, Morocco, Algeria, Tunisia, Libya BARBARIAE ET BILEDULGERID, NOVA DESCRIPTIO. Cum Privilegio. The kingdoms of FEZ and MAROCCHO. THat part of Africa, which of old was called MAURITANIA TINGITANA, at this day comprehendeth the kingdoms of Fez and Maroccho, which here we present unto thy view in this Map. Of the which MAROCCHO, taketh the name of Maroccho (they call it Marox, the Spaniards Marwechoes) the chief and metropolitan city of the same. The territories round about this city, and generally the soil and fields of the whole kingdom, as john Leo Africanus writeth, are most pleasant and fertile, every where bespread with herds of cattle, flocks of sheep and divers sorts of dear and wild beasts: in all places are green and goodly pastures, most plentifully yielding whatsoever is necessary for the maintenance of man's life, whatsoever may recreate the senses by pleasant smells, or please the eyes with delightsome shows. The whole kingdom is almost nothing else but one large champion, not much unlike Lombardy, the Paradise of Italy. The hills that are (which are but very few) are exceeding bleak, cold, and barren, so that they will bear nothing but barley. Maroccho which we said was the chief city of this kingdom, is accounted one of the greatest cities of the whole world: for it is of such a wonderful bigness, that in the reign of Haly the son of joseph their king, it had more than an hundred thousand families. It hath about it 24. gates. The wall of a marvelous thickness, is made of a kind of white stone and chalk unburned. There are here such abundance of Churches, Colleges, stoves or hothouses and inns, as justly more may not be desired. Amongst the Churches, there is none more artificially and gorgeously built, than that which standeth in the midst of the city built by the foresaid Haly. There is another beside this first, raised by Abdu'-lmumen, his successor, and enlarged by Mansor, his nephew: and lastly more richly set out with many goodly columns, which he caused to be brought out of Spain. He made a fountain or cistern underneath the Church, as large and wide as the whole Church itself. The roof of the Church he covered all over with lead. At every corner he made spouts, by which the rain water falling upon the roof might run into the cistern underneath. The steeple made of a very hard kind of stone, like that of the Amphitheatre of Vespasian at Rome, is higher than that tower of Bononia in Italy. The greeses or stairs, by which they go up to the top of it, are every one nine handful thick, but in the outside of the wall are ten. This tower hath seven rooms or lofts one above another. Upon the top of it is set another turret or spire like a pyramid, sharp toward the top. This hath three lofts one above another, into which they go up from one to another by stairs or ladders made of wood. On the top of this spire upon a shaft of iron, in steed of a weathercock, doth stand a most goodly Moon of pure gold, with three golden globes so put upon the iron shaft, that the greatest is lowest, the least highest of all. If any man from the top of the steeple shall look down toward the ground, the tallest man that is seemeth no bigger, than a child of a year old. From the top also of this the cape or fore-land which they call Azaphy, being an hundred and thirty miles off, may easily be descried. And although one should scarcely find a greater Church if one should travel all the world over, yet the place is almost wholly desert: for none do ever use to come hither but upon Fridays. Under the cloisters of this Church they report that there were wont to be an hundred Stationers, and as many over against them on the other side of the Churchyard, which daily here kept shop, where as now I do not think that all this whole city can afford at this time one bookseller. Hardly the one third part of the town is inhabited. here hence it is that within the walls there are many vineyeards, large gardens of palmtrees and other fruits, with goodly corn fields most fertile and well manured: for without the walls they cannot till the ground by reason of the frequent inroads of the thievish Arabians. This one thing is most certain, that this city is suddenly grown old before the time: for it is not above five hundred and six years, since it was first built. There is also in this city a very strong castle, which in respect of the large bigness, the great thickness and compass of the walls, the high and many towers, or lastly, the goodly and stately gates built of the richest Tiburtine marble, may justly be accounted for a fair town. Within this castle is a most beautiful Church with a very high steeple, upon whose top is a golden moon, with three golden globes of different bignesses, all of them weighing 130. crowns. There have been some kings of this country, who, moved with the love and value of the gold, have attempted to take these globes down and to put them into their purses, but always some strange event or misfortune or other did hinder their purpose and cross their desires. So that it is now commonly amongst the people held for a very ominous thing for any man but once to offer to touch these globes with his hand. Let this be sufficient to have spoken of this city in this place: he that desireth a larger discourse both of the city and castle, let him have recourse unto Leo Africanus, who in his 2. book will satisfy him to the full. In this kingdom also is the city TARADANT, (the Moors call it Taurent) a very great and goodly city built by the ancient Africanes. It containeth about 3000. houses or families. The people are more civil and courteous than in other places here about. here are many artificers of divers and sundry occupations. The townsmen do yearly raise a great profit by keeping of a guard to defend merchants, that from hence do travel up higher into the country, from the assault of thieves and robbers, and to conduct and lead them the neereest and best way: for it is a place of great resort of strangers aswell of Christians as others. There are also other cities, as the map doth show: amongst the which is MESSA, having a Church not far from the sea, which they do most religiously reverence. For there are some here that most fond do believe and affirm that the Prophet jonas, when he was sent of God to preach unto the Ninivites, was at this place cast up of the fish, which before had swallowed him. The sparres of this Church and the beams are made of whale bones: for it is a common thing, for the sea to cast up here dead whales of marvelous bigness. Upon the coast also of this country is found that kind of Amber, which we call Ambergreese. Not far from this city is TEINT, a town where all those rich skins are dressed, which are commonly called Maroccho pelts. More of this kingdom thou mayst read of in Leo Africanus, Marmolius, and in the Saracen history of Caelius Augustinus Curio, where he hath a several treatise of this province. Thus far of Maroccho: it remaineth now that we should speak likewise of Fez. FEZ, like as Maroccho, is a kingdom so called of the chief city and metropolitan of the same. This city is situate in the hart and midst of the kingdom. It was built as they affirm about the year of our Lord 786. Neither is it only the head city of this kingdom, but it is esteemed, The Metropolitan of all Barbary, and is vulgarly called, as Marmolius testifieth, The Court of all the West part of the World. Some there are which do think it to have been named Fez of a mass of gold, that here was found when first they began to lay the foundations of the same: for fes in Arabic signifieth an heap or mass. The greatest part of the city standeth upon hills, only the midst of it is plain and level. The river upon which it is seated entereth it at two sundry places, (for the one is divided into two parts) and being entered within the walls it spreadeth itself almost into infinite branches, and is by and by, in channels, troughs, and pipes conveyed almost to every private house, church, college, inn and hospital. Lastly, running through their vault, fewers and sinks, it carrieth with it all the ordure and soil of the city out into the main river, and by that means keepeth it continually near and clean. The greatest part of their houses, built of brick and coloured stones, are very beautiful and do make a goodly show to the beholder. Moreover the open places, galleries and porches are made of a kind of particoloured brick or pavement, much like unto those earthen dishes which the Italians call Maiorica. The roof or ceilings of their houses they overlay with gold and other most orient colours very finely and gorgeously. The tops of their houses on the out side are covered over with board a dare made plain, so that in the summer time they may be overspread with coverlets and other clothes: for here in hot weather they use to lie and sleep all night. Item, for the most part every house hath a turret severed into many rooms and lofts, whither the women, being toiled and weary, may withdraw themselves, to recreate and refresh their minds: for from hence they may almost see alover the city. Churches and Chapels they have in this city to the number almost of 700. whereof 50. are very large and goodly, most sumptuously built of free map of Wast Africa, Senegal, Gambia, Guinea-Bissau, Guinea, Sierra Leone, Liberia, Côte d'Ivoire, Ghana, Togo, Benin, Nigeria, Cameroon, Gabon, Congo, Angola CONGI REGNI CHRISTIANI, IN AFRICA, NOVA DESCRIPTIO. Auctore Philippo Pigafetta. map of Morocco FESSAE, ET MAROCCHI REGNA AFRICA CELEBERR. describebat Abrah. Ortelius. 1595. stone or brick, every one having a fountain or conduct adjoining to it, made of a kind of marble or stone unknown of the Italians. Every Church hath one Priest belonging to it, whose charge is to say service there and to read prayers. The greatest and chief church in this city called Carraven, is of that greatness that it is said to be almost a mile and a half about. It hath one and thirty gates of marvelous bigness and height. The steeple of this Church, out of which the people with a very loud and thundering voice are called to Church, (like as we do use by the tolling of a bell) is very high. underneath this is a cellar or vault, where the oil, lights, lamps, mats and such other things necessarily and ordinarily used in the Church, are kept and laid up. In this Church there are every night in the year 900. lamps lighted at once. Moreover, in this city there are more than an hundred Baths: Item, two hundred inns, every one having six score chambers apiece at the least: for divers of them have many more. Every inn hath a well or fountain of water private to itself. In about four hundred places you shall find mill-houses, every place having in it five or six mills: so that in all you may account here certain thousands of mills. All occupations here are allotted their several and proper places to dwell in, every one by itself, so that the best and more worshipful trades are placed nearest the cathedral Church. All things which are to be sold, have their several market places appointed out for them. There is also a place assigned as proper to the Merchants, which one may justly call a little city, enclosed round with a brick wall. It hath about it twelve gates, each of which hath a great iron chain drawn before it, to keep horses and carts out. And thus much of the West part of Fez. For the other side which is upon the East, although it have many goodly churches, buildings, noblemen's houses, and colleges, yet it hath not so many tradesmen of sundry occupations. Notwithstanding here are about five hundred and twenty weavers shops, besides an hundred shops built for the whiting of thread. here is a goodly castle, equal in bigness to a pretty town, which in time past was the King's house where he used to keep his court. These particulars we have here and there gathered out of the third book of john Leo his description of Africa, where thou mayst read of very many other things of this city, both pleasant and admirable. Item john Marmolius hath written something of the same. Moreover Diego Torresio, in that his book which he sometime wrote of the Seriffs, (or Xariffs as the Spaniards usually write it) hath done the like. Out of whom I think it not amiss in this place to add this one thing worth the remembrance. There is a stone saith he, at one of the gates of this city, which hath upon it this inscription in Arabic letters, _____ FIZ VLEDEELENES, id est, populus gentium, or thus, Fes bleadi'lenes: Fez is a world of men: like as they commonly speak of Norway calling it Officinam hominum, the shop or workehouse where men are made. Again he allegeth this as a common proverb vulgarly spoken of this city: Quien sale de Fez, donde ira? y quien vend trigo, que comprera? as much to say in English, He that is weary of Fez, whither will he go? and he that selleth wheat, what will he buy? answerable to that of the poet, spoken of Rome, Quid satis est, si Roma parum est? What will content thee, if all Rome be not enough? This S. Hierome, in his second Epistle unto Geruchia a virgin, doth cite out of Arden's the Poet. The kingdom of CONGI. OF Congi this kingdom of Africa (which others corruptly call Manicongo; for this word properly signifieth the king of Congi, and cannot he spoken of the country alone) my good friend Philippus Pigafetta, the author of this Map, wrote a book in the Italian tongue, this other day imprinted at Rome. Which he penned from the mouth and relation of Odoardo Lopez, a Portugal, who had himself been a long time a dweller there, and so a man very skilful of the state and situation of this country, and an eye witness of that which here is set down, out of whom we have drawn these few particulars: This kingdom is divided into these six provinces: Bamba, Sogno, Sundi, Pango, Batta and Pemba. The first of which is inhabited and possessed by a warlike and very populous nation: so that this one by itself is able, if need be, to make 40000. fight men. The chief city of this province, and seat of their Kings, is Bansa, which now they call Citta de S. Saluador. All this whole province is very rich of silver and other metals, especially about the island Loanda, where also they catch abundance of those shell fish which breed the pearls: these they do use in this kingdom for exchange in buying and selling in steed of money: for here there is no manner of use of coin: neither do they much esteem of gold or silver. here is also great traffic for slaves, so that the Portugals do yearly buy and carry from hence above 5000. Negroes. This country doth breed great store of Elephants, which they in their language call Manzao. There is also found in these quarters a kind of wild beast, which they call Zebra, of the bigness and fashion of a mule. But that it is not a mule, it is apparent, in that this beast is not barren, as the mule is: for this doth breed and bring forth young, as other beasts do. The pelt or hide of it is different from those of other living creatures of like sort: for it is streaked with strikes of three divers colours, namely, black, white and yellow or lion tawny as they call it. It is so wonderful swift of foot and so wild that by no means it may be tamed or be made serviceable for any use of man: whereupon they commonly use this for a proverb, As swift as the Zebra. There are also, as in other places, Lions, Tigers, Wolves, Hearts, Hares, Coneys, Apes, Chamaeleons with divers and sundry kinds of Serpents: beside hogs, sheep, goats, hens and parrots. Crocodiles, which they term Cariman, are here very plentiful. But horses, oxen and other beasts fit for such kind of services and uses for mankind, they have none at all. here doth grow great store of Palmtrees. Of the leaves of this tree they make and weave almost all kind of silk garments and apparel. For the use of the silkworms, which in other places is well known, is here altogether unknown. The manner of their posts, or manner of travel from one place to another (for as we have showed before, they have no horses) I think it well worth the while to set down in this place, out of the 15. book of Maphey his Indian histories, who affirmeth that they have no other but wooden horses; which story he thus layeth down. Upon a rafter or beam, saith he, about nine inches thick, and eight foot long, they spread a piece of a buff hide of the breadth and compass of a saddle; upon this the traveler sitteth straddling: two men bear the bayard upon their shoulders, and if the journey be long, than other two do shift and ease them of their burden. The forenamed author Pigafetta, describeth another kind of carrying of passengers from place to place, yet it is not very much different from this. Upon the North part of this kingdom do abutte the Anzicanes, a mankind nation, a people I mean that eateth man's flesh: so that here man's flesh is openly sold in their shambles and flesh markets, as beef and mutton and other meat is amongst us. That also which they report of Loanda, an island upon the coast of this country, I think it worth the noting in this place; namely, that they say it lieth so exceeding flat and low, that it is scarcely seen above the water, and that it is a made ground compounded of the mud and sand, which the river against which it lieth, casteth out into the sea. Lastly, that if any man shall dig but two or three handfuls deep within the ground, he shall find fresh water, very wholesome and good to drink: and that which is most wonderful, this same water when the sea ebbeth will he salt, but at full sea only it is fresh. How this nation was by the means of King john, King of Portugal, in the year of Grace 1491. converted unto Christ anity, and with what success they have continued and gone forward, and yet still constantly do persist in the same, any man that list, may read of in the forenamed authors; Pigafetta in his second book: Maphey, in his first book of the history of India: and john Barros in the third chapter of the third book of his first decade of Asia. Before the entrance of the Portugals into this country, the people had no proper names; but were called by common names, such as also stones, trees, herbs, birds, and other creatures amongst them were called by. monumental frontispiece: top, a reclining male figure, semi-naked, with a trident, leaning on a jar from which water flows, and another reclining male figure, semi-naked, holding a rudder, resting on a cloud with two puffing child heads representing wind; between them a snake with an orb entwined in books; left, a standing male figure in classical dress holding a globe over his head showing the western hemisphere; right, a standing female figure, half-naked, holding a globe over her head showing the eastern hemisphere; bottom, two cherubs ΜΩΡΙΑ ΠΑΡΑ ΤΩ ΘΕΩ. PARERGON, SIVE VETERIS GEOGRAPIAE ALIQVOT TABULAE. LECTOR S. Ad nostram Orbis terrarum descriptionem habe sequentes tabulas: quas in gratiam priscae tam sacrae quàm profanae historiae studiosorum à me delineatas, seorsum publicare decreveram: nihil enim ad nostrum in hoc Theatro (quo hodiernum tantùm locorum situm exhibere proposueram) institutum facere videbantur: victus tamen amicorum precibus, eas in huius nostri Operis calcem, tamquam Parergon, reieci, Vale, & nostros conatus boni consule. HISTORIAE OCVLVS GEOGRAPHIA. THE GEOGRAPHY OF HOLY WRITERS. THat which we have promised, behold now, ye students of Divinity and Holy writ, at length we offer to your view, namely, a Map of Sacred Geography, or of such places as are named by holy writers in the books of the Old and New Testaments, whether so exactly as the matter requireth and thou dost look for, I know not: but that it is done with my best ability & skill (to which in any matter, and therefore in this especially, I dare not much rely.) I know and can truly protest. Yet notwithstanding, that I have not bereaved the learned of their due commendation in doing the like; I do acknowledge and do willinly confess, we have done what we could, seeing that we might not perform what we would. Therefore what here we offer it is rather our will, than our wish. Two things, most kind Reader, we desire thee to observe and mark, before thou judge and censure this our labour. First, that in the Geographical names of places, we have followed the translation of Septuagints: because that is but one and uniform. The Latin translations as they are many, so also they are different, and in naming of places they vary much and dissent one from another: so that that word which one doth interpret properly, another otherwise doth translate it according to the sense and meaning. Which is, that I may use Varroes' phrase, to make a noun appellative of a proper name: and contrariwise of proper names to make appellatives. Examples of which thou mayst see in the annotations of Emavel Sà, as also in our Geographical Treasure. Therefore where we stick as doubtful, which of these different readings and writings of proper names we may take, we run unto the 72. interpreters as unto a sure ground. It any man be desirous to know how otherwise the Latin interpreters do call these proper names, let him have recourse to our Treasury, and he shall without any great difficulty easily satisfy his desire. For in this he shall find all the Synonymes of places digested according to the order of the Alphabet. The other thing, gentle Reader, which I would have thee to observe, and necessarily aught to be done, lest prejudice do go before sound judgement; is this, the seats of all places of Palestina are not set down in this our Map, but a few of those that are more famous, according to the capacity of the table: (for thou seest how strait and narrow it is:) what here is wanting may be supplied out of the Tables following; two of Tileman Stella; the third entitled the Peregrination of S. Paul, and the fourth entitled the Peregrination of the Patriarch Abraham. For if all these should have been portraitured and joined together in one and the same Map, it would grow too much too great: yea it would be so great and huge that it would exceed this, which here we give; an hundred times; and so by reason of the greatness, it would not only be troublesome in use, but also unpleasant to the eye. In the hart and midst of the plot; where thou seest Syria, as it hath been sufficiently replenished and filled with places, so in places round about upon the coasts on all sides, it is most empty and barren: so that it would appear like a small island in the vast ocean, and would soon have grown into a great, burdensome and chargeable bigness to no purpose or profit at all. We have upon the side in a void place set the Map of the whole World, whereby the diligent student of Divinity by conferring might easily see, what and how great a portion of the same, the holy history doth mention and comprehend: and at once; jointly with the same labour to find out the situation and position of two famous places mentioned in the holy Scriptures: namely of the situation of the country Ophir and the earthly Paradise. Of the which although many men do write many and divers things, and the opinions of the learned be different, yet we have also set down our judgement, willingly giving leave to the learned Reader, in his discretion, to take which him pleaseth: and he may read, if he think good, that which in our Geographical Treasury, we have written more at large of Ophir. Of Paradise also there is the like controversy and question amongst the Divines. The most men do place it in the East, others in Syria; Postellus, under the pole Arctic. Some there are which do guess it to have been under the Equinoctial line. Goropius, our countryman, is persuaded by many arguments that it was in Indoscythia, a province of India in the East, abutting upon the river Indus. Some of the old writers did imagine it to reach as high as the sphere of the moon: others do place it in other places. Caesarius the brother of Nazianzene in his Dialogues, in what place he supposeth it to be, I cannot devise: for he maketh Donaw one of those four rivers; namely, that which sacred antiquity called Phison: this Saint Hierome and Eusebius do understand to have been Nilus in Egypt, others Ganges in East India: S. Augustine against the Manicheies hath this opinion: Beatam vitam, Paradisi nomine significatam existimo: By Paradise I do think the blessed life to be understood. Others more later, which purposedly have written of the situation of Paradise, are Moses Bar Cepha, in the Syriac tongue, and translated by the learned Masius; Pererius upon Genesis; john Hopkinson, an Englishman, in a peculiar treatise, where also thou mayst see a Geographical Map of the same. Others also have done the like, as Beroaldus in his Chronicle; Vadianus in the description of the three quarters of the World; and Ludovicus Nugarola in his book entitled Timotheus or Nilus etc. Phison one of the rivers of Paradise, which some do expound to be Ganges, which runneth too far toward the East; this Map by reason of his narrowness, cannot by any means contain: the situation of which thou mayst see in another Map of ours in this our by-worke, entitled Aevi veteris Geographiae tabula, A Geographical chart of the old World. map of the ancient world GEOGRAPHIA SACRA. Ex Canatibus geographicus Abrahami Ortelii. Cum privilagio Imp. Regis, et Cancellariae Brabantiae, ad decennium. MDXCVIII. Ophiram regionem quia haec tabula compraehendere non poterat, hanc aream universalem hic seorsim delineavimus, in qua illam ex dissentientium scriptorum judicio notaevimus. Nostram verò de eadem sententiam si quis intelligere aveat, Thesaurum nostrum Georgraphicum adeat, censuramque suam (per me enim licebit) addat. REVERENDO ET ILLUSTRI DNO GVILIELMO GRIMBERGIO, ANTVERPIENSI PRAESULI DIGNISSIMO, Abrah. Ortelius obsequij devotionisque ergò dedicab. consecrabatque. map of the world Haec notula locum Ophirae designat. DOMINI EST TERRA ET PLENITUDO ORBIS TERRARUM ET universi QVI HABITANT IN EO. Psal. 24. PALAESTINA, OR The HOLY LAND. CANAAN, The most ancient name of this country was Canaan, which it took of Chanaan the son of Cham, whose posterity divided it amongst themselves and first inhabited it. Their names were these, Sidon, Heth, jebusy, Emory, Gergesy, heavy, Arky, Siny, Aruady, Semary, and Hamathy, Gen. 10.15.16.17.18. Every one of these gave his own name to that part of the country of Canaan, which he enjoyed for his portion and possessed, and of them mention afterward is made Gen. 13.14.15.23.24.25.27.34.36.38.49.50. Exod. 3.13.23.34. Num. 13.22.32. Deut. 1.2.3.4.7.20. josu. 2.3.5.7.9.10.11.12.13.15.16.17.19.24. judg. 1.3.10.11.18. 1. King. 7.1. Chron. 1. jud. 5. Psalm. 105.106.134.135. Esa. 21. Ezech. 16.27. This country was called by the name of the Land of Canaan, until the Israëlites, having partly slain and partly subdued all the posterity of Canaan, possessed the same: from which time it began to be called the Land of Israel, which name was by the Angel given to the Patriarch jacob, for that he had wrestled with God; and from thence the country grew to be called by that name, Gen. 32.28. For the word israel in the Hebrew tongue signifieth, to prevail with God, or a mighty man prevailing against the mighty God. here hence were the sons and offspring of jacob named Israëlites, and the country wherein they dwelled the Land of israel; as is apparent out of the book of jud. and the 1. book of the Kings. Although the whole land of Chanaan were indeed generally called israel, yet nevertheless the portion or jurisdiction of every Tribe, which severally josua assigned to every one of the twelve patriarchs, received a proper appellation of the chief of that family, as is apparent by divers places of Holy Scripture. The names of the Tribes were these, Reuben, Simeon, juda, Zebulon, Isaschar, Dan, Gad, Aser, Nephtali, Benjamin, Manasse, Ephraim: and so the name of every one of the sons of jacob, remained in his posterity and place of abode in the same, so that the whole land of Chanaan was divided into twelve parts, as the holy Scripture doth testify. Then under Roboam, when as Israel and that kingdom was rend into two parts, the Tribes of juda and Benjamin, being united, retained the name of juda: and that for these reasons: First, for that of the two it was the mightiest: Secondly, by reason that out of it the Messias was to come, it was the more famous, and the name of the whole was taken from the most honourable. But the other ten Tribes, which were commanded by the Kings of Samaria, still retained the ancient name, and were called israel. Again, the later part, after the captivity of Babylon, was divided into two provinces, Samaria and Galilee. Samaria the Metropolitan or chief city (of which the country took the name) was the seat of the Kings of Israel. But Galilee was possessed and inhabited by foreigners and strangers, 3. King. 9 and 4. King. 17. and therefore grew to be much envied and despised of the rest of the jews: so that they did use to speak all villainy and reproachful speeches of the people of this province. The North part of this in scorn was called Galiley of the Gentiles, and in respect of the situation, the Higher Galiley: the other part of it, toward the South, was called the Lower Galiley. Therefore afterward even unto the time of Christ and his Apostles, and so forth, the land of Chanaan or Israel was divided into three parts, and called by three distinct names. The Higher country toward Sidon and tire, they called Galiley; the Middle, Samaria; the Lower, toward the South and Arabia Petraea, was properly called judaea, jewrie, as is manifest out of the second chapter of Saint Matthew, and the fourth of Saint john. This later did contain only two Tribes, juda and Benjamin. Although also all the land of Canaan, even as high as the mountains of Thracon near Antioch, and the country of Ammon, was called judaea, as is evident by the nineteenth chapter of Saint Matthew, and the tenth of Saint Mark: and therefore also Pliny mentioneth judaea citerior, jewry on this side jordan. Strabo in his sixteenth book, and Lucan in his second book do also call the same judaea: which name, as we said before, had the original from the Tribe of juda. Ptolemey and others call it Palaestina, of the Palaestini, which according to the propriety of the Hebrew pronunciation in the Holy Scriptures are named Philistiim, (Phelistines) this Nation indeed both for their great command and wars made with their neighbours for certain years together, were very famous. Herodotus in Polymnia and Dion in his seven and twentieth book, calleth that part of Syria which is next to Egypt, Syriam Palaestinam, Palaestina of Syria. Ptolemey calleth it Palaestinam judaeam, Palaestina of jewrie, or Palaestinam Syriae, Palaestina of Syria: Because that Palaestina is a part of Syria, as Pomponius Mela thinketh, who calleth it Syriam judaeae, Syria of judaea. Many places of this Palaestina are expressed in that his Map: and therefore here they are omitted. OF EGYPT. The country situate between Syene, or the Catarractae Nili, the fall or mouths of Nilus; through the midst of which this river runneth, and by his yearly inundation and overflowing, watereth all the grounds of the same, in old time was called CHAM, of Cham the son of Noah, to whose lot this country fell when the world was divided presently after the confusion at Babel; Psalm. 78. v. 51. & 105. v. 23. and 106. v. 22. Afterward it was called Misraim, of Misraim the son of Cham, Gen. 5. and 10. josephus in the twelfth chapter of his first book calleth it Mersin, which name doubtless is made of Misraim, either by contraction or short kind of speaking, depraved by custom, or fault of the writer. Herodotus in Euterpe affirmeth, that Egypt was sometime named Thebes. Of some it was called Aëria, or Aëtia, as some copies writ it. Marmolius Thever, and Pinetus affirm that the Turks, and country people in and about Egypt, do now call this country Chibth, Elchibet or Elchebitz. And indeed the Arabs that turned Genesis, the first book of Moses into Arabic, in the 45. and 46. chapters, for Egypt hath Elchibth, from whence no doubt, the Greeks and Latins fetched their Aegyptus: like as of Phrat, the Hebrew name is made Euphrates. Egypt had three special provinces or shires; the Higher, which was called Thebaica, the Middle and the Lower. Thebaica and the Middleshire of Egypt which the mountains of Aethiopia, and the utter section or parting of the river Nilus at Sebemytus do define, are called the Higher Egypt; through the midst of which the river Nilus doth jointly run in one main channel: and is both upon the East and West enclosed with high and steep mountains. The other Province, from thence even unto the Egyptian sea, is called the Lower Egypt. This also they call Delta: for that this country or part of Egypt, which is contained between the parting of the river at Sebemytus, Canopus and Pelusium, or the two mouths of the same river where it falleth into the Mediterran sea, near these towns, is in fashion three cornered, or triangular representing the form of the Greek Capital letter Δ. These countries by the discreet advise of Alexander the Great, were divided into ΝΟΜΟΩΣ, that is, Shires: for by Nomòs, Nomė and Nomarchía, the Greeks do understand a shire and ward, over the which is set Nomárches, a Lieutenant or Lord-warden. Thebes comprehended ten shires, and the middle province sixteen shires: so that in all, the Higher Egypt contained six and twenty shires. But in the Lower Egypt or Delta there were only ten. Egypt is very often mentioned in the holy Scripture: and the places where it is spoken of, are very famous and memorable: Gehon, that is, as some do expound, Nilus, Gen. 2.13. Bethshemeth, the suns house, Heliopolis the Greeks call it, Gen. 41. and 46. Esa. 19 This also is called On, Ezech. 30. Gessen or Gosen a country or province of Egypt, Gen. 45.47.50. Exod. 9 Phitom, Exod. 1. a city of store situate upon Nilus. This the Israelites were forced to build. Ramesse or Raemses, Gen. 47. Exod. 1.12. which also was built by the Israelites in their bondage, when they were slaves and served the Egyptians. Sucoth, Exod. 12.13. Etham, Exod. 12. Piachiroth, Magdalum, Beelsephon, The red sea, Exod. 14. Migdal or Migdalum, jerem. 44.46. Taphnis, jerem. 2.43.44.46. Exod. 30. Phatures, Paturos, Pathros, jerem. 44. Ezech. 19.30. Tanis, Num. 13. Esa. 19 Ezech. 30. Psalm. 77. This josephus calleth Protanis. Alexandria, jerem. 46. Ezech. 20. Pelusium and Bubastus, Ezech. 30. Memphis, called of the Hebrews Noph and sometimes Moph, and Migdol, Esa. 19 jerem. 2.44.46. Ezech. 30. Ose. 9 This was the seat of the Kings of Egypt, where they ordinarily kept their court, and was the Metropolitan city of all that whole kingdom. map of ancient Palestine PALAESTINAE SIVE TOTIUS TERRAE PROMISSIONIS NOVA DESCRIPTIO AUCTORE TILEMANNO STELLA SIGENENSI. Dominus Deus tuus introducet te in terram bonam, terram rivorum aquarumque et foncium, in cuius campis & montibus erumpunt fluviorum abyssi. Terram frumenti, ordei, ac vinearum, in qua ficus & malogranata & oliveta nascuntur terram olei ac mellis. Vbi absque ulla penuria comedes panem tuum, & rerum omnium abundantia perfrueris. OF ARABIA. This country the Hebrews call Arab, that is, a misture, hodge-podge or dwelling of divers and sundry Nations together in one and the same country, as is probably to be gathered out of the six and twentieth chapter of the second book of Chronicles. But there being three Arabiaes, Deserta, Felix and Petraea: we are especially in respect of the nearness and neighbourhood of it to judaea, to speak of the later in this place. ARABIA PETRAEA, took the name of Petra, the Metropolitan city of this province and place of residence of their Kings. This also was called NABAIOTH, by the Hebrews of Nabaioth the son of Ismaël, Esa. 60. Ezech. 27. whereupon the name and appellation of Nabataea arose amongst the old Historiographers. It sometime did belong to the Edomites and Amalechites, and was a part of their lands and country. Whereupon the Israelites by the commandment of God were constrained to pass by this country. Saint Hierome saith that Petra the city, is of the Hebrews called jacteel, and of the Syrians Recem. This country by reason of the passage of the children of Israel through it, and the great works and wonders of God done in it, is very famous and oft mentioned in the holy Scriptures. The places of it oft spoken of in the book of God, are these: The Red sea, Exod. 13.14.15.23. Num. 11.14.21.33. Deut. 1.2.11. josu. 2.24. Psalm. 77.105.113. Act. 7.1. Cor. 10. Sur and Mara, Exod. 15. Elim, Exod. 15.16. There were twelve wells and seventy palm trees, of which Strabo doth speak, in the sixteenth book of his Geography. The wilderness of Sin, Exod. 16. Arabia Petraea in many places was a vast and horrible desert, as is apparent out of the first and eight chapters of Deuteronomy, of which there are also divers other testimonies every where to be observed. Sinai, Exod. 16. Raphidim, Exod. 17.19. Horeb, Exod. 3.17. Observe in this place, that Horeb was part of those mountains which the Greeks call Mélanas', that is, the Black hills; which are of such a wonderful height, that upon the top of them the sun may be descried at the fourth watch of the night, that is, about three of four of the clock in the morning, an hour or two before her appearance to those which dwell in the plain. But Sinai was the East part or ridge of mount Horeb. This is proved by these places of Scripture, Exod. 33. Deut. 4.5.9.10.29. Psalm. 105. Actor. 7. In Deut. 33. Sinai is called the hill Pharan: and in Exod. 18. the Holy mount. Moreover there is mention made of the hill and wilderness of Sinai almost in every chapter throughout the whole books of Exodus, and Leviticus, and in the two and thirtieth chapter of Deuteronomy it is again spoken of. The country round about it, is called the Wilderness of Sinai, Num. 9.10.26. Amalec, Exod. 17. Num. 14.24. Deut. 25. Madian, Exod. 18. Num. 10. Act. 7. The Graves of lust, and Haseroth, Num. 11.12. Deut. 1. Pharan, Num. 12.20. Deut. 1.33. The Desert of Zin, Num. 13.20.26. Deut. 32. The Desert of Cades and Cadesbarne, Num. 13.20.26.32.34. Deut. 1 9 josu. 10.15. Horma, Num. 14.21. Hor, Num. 20. Deut. 32. The Waters of strife, Num. 20.26. Oboth, jeabarim, Zared, the Brook, Mathana, Nahaliel, Bamoth, Num. 21. Deut. 2. Also of Zared and Seir, mention is made in Num. 24. Deut. 1.2.33. josu. 24. Tophel and Laban, Deut. 1. Elath, Deut. 2. Asiongaber, Deut. 2.3. Kings 22.2. Paral. 8. Beroth, Mosera, Gadgad, jatebatha, Deut. 10. In the three and thirtieth chapter of Numbers the four and twenty mansions or places of abode where the children of Israel, in that their tedious peregrination between Egypt and the Holy Land, pitched their tents, are recited by name. Which mansions, and encamping places of theirs, were greatly famoused with many miracles and wonderful works of God, which he wrought there in the sight of that perverse and froward generation. These places were not remote one from another by equal distances, as is very probable by these places of the Old Testament, Exod. 14.15.19. Num. 10.14.33. Neither did the people of Israel, being led through this wilderness up and down, ever cross the first way which they had gone before: but by winding & turning this way and that way, they came thrice to the Red-sea: as may easily be demonstrated out of the three and thirtieth of Numbers, the second of Deuteronomy, and the eleventh of judges. These do necessarily appertain to the understanding of the tract of that their journey and orderly placing of those foresaid mansions and resting places. Of SYRIA and PHOENICIA. Although in old time the name of SYRIA, and the bounds thereof were more large: yet that is properly called Syria which is enclosed within the mount Amanus, (Monte Negro, Postellus calleth it) a part of the river Euphrates, judaea, and the Phoenician sea. PHOENICIA a part of Syria, famous by many reasons and accidents, amongst his more notable cities had tire and Sidon: But the chief or Metropolitan city of COELESYRIA, (Hollow Syria or Holland in Syria we may call it) lying Eastward from judaea, was Damascus, oft mentioned both in holy and profane writers. Of which places we have spoken of in Palaestina. Thus far Stella the author of this Map hath discoursed upon the same. Of the old Palaestina read Saint Hierome, and that which the learned B. Arias Montanus hath written of it in his Chaleb. jacobus Zieglerus, Wolfangus Wissenburgius and Michaêl Aitzinger, have described the same in several and peculiar treatises. josephus in the six and seven books of the wars of the jews, Adam Reisner in seven books, and Christianus Adrichomius have described jerusalem, the chief city of Palaestina. JEWRY and ISRAEL. An exposition, with an history or discourse upon certain places of this Map. ADER or Eder, a tower. The jews do call a flock or herd, Eder; although others do think that the word rather signifieth a defect or want: and I know not whether it do in those places signify a floor or plot of ground, I mean that which the Latins do call Aream. In this place some write that the nativity or birth of our Saviour Christ was by the Angels told unto the Shepherds. Beersabe, the well of the oath, or, the well of confirmation made by an oath: so called for that Abimelech King of Gerar, made a covenant near this place, first with Abraham, Gen. 21. then with Isaac, Gen. 26. Again jacob going into Egypt, when he came unto this well, he was encouraged and commanded by a voice from heaven that he should boldly go down into Egypt and not fear. God promising him that out of his seed should come the Captain or Leader of the Gentiles, and the Redeemer of Israel, Gen. 46. It is also called the Fountain of fullness or saturity: for Agar the handmaid of Abraham, when she was with her son Ismaël cast out by Sara her mistress, she wandered up and down in this place, ready to die presently with her son for want of drink: but the Angel showed her this well, whereby she with the child drunk their fill and were satisfied, Gen. 21. Neither is that Beersabee, Gen. 22.3. King. 13. diverse from this. BETHANIA, the house of obedience, or the house of affliction, or the house of the grace of God: where our Saviour Christ manifested his infinite power by a sufficient testimony, raising Lazarus, who had lain three days by the walls, from death to life again. This place is spoken of in Matth. 21. Marc. 11.14. john. 11.12. BETHABARA, the house of Passing over, or the Ferry-house: For there the waters of jordan were divided into two channels, and therefore there they yielded a safe passage to josua and all the children of Israel through the midst of this river, josu. 3.4. here john baptised Christ and many others, Matth. 3. Moreover Saint john speaketh of this place in the first and ten chapters of his Gospel. BETHEL, Gen. 12. Thither Abraham removed his household, after his departure from Sichem. For there is no doubt but that they are two divers places. First, it was called Luza, that is, an Almond tree, or place where Almond trees did plentifully grow. There jacob saw the Lord standing upon a ladder, as it is related in the 28. chapter of Genesis. Therefore upon that accident the place was called by a new name, Bethel, that is, the house of God. In the same jeroboam erected the Golden calf, that he might seem in that to imitate the example of the patriarchs and holy men before him, who worshipped God in that place. Hereupon the Prophets changed the goodname Bethel, and called it Bethaven, that is, the house of wickedness or villainy. BETHSAIDA, the house of fruits, or the house of corn, provision or hunting. here Philip, Andrew and Peter, the Apostles of Christ were borne, john 1. The Evangelists also Matthew and Mark have made mention of this place, Matth. 2. Marc. 6. CANA the Greater, the country of Syrophoenissa, whose daughter Christ cured being possessed with a Devil, Matth. 15. Marc. 8. of this see more beneath in Sarepta. CANA the Lesser, a town of Galiley, in which Christ with his presence and miracle of turning water into wine, honourably graced matrimony. Cana signifieth a reed or cane. CANANAEA, it is the name of a country, so called of Chanaan the son of Cham. Chanaan signifieth a Merchant, and indeed the posterity of Chanaan dwelling upon the sea coast did trade as Merchants. For Sidon the son of Canaan built the city Sidon. And in the tenth chapter of Genesis, the land of Canaan is so described, as it is certain that it contained all that whole tract of ground which afterward the Israelites did possess, from jordan even unto the sea, and so along as far as Egypt. There as yet was no distinction between the Philistiim and Canaan. For Canaan also was ancienter than Philistiim, which was not borne of Canaan, but of Misraim. Yet afterward when the power and jurisdiction of the Nation of the Philistines grew to some height and greatness, they caused the country, especially all along the sea coast, beneath tire Southward, to be called after their name PALESTINA. And in the 13. chapter of the book of josua there are reckoned up 5. cities of the Philistines, Azotus, Accaron, Ascalon, Geth and Gaza. When therefore the Canaanites for that they possessed the places near jordan, were almost utterly destroyed, their name by a little and little began to perish and to fade away. And although also the Philistines, which greatly enlarged their bounds and territories in that country, which afterward was given to the tribes of juda, Benjamin, Simeon, Manasses, and Isaschar, were driven from thence, and were for the most part consumed: yet they retained, as I said, certain strong cities upon the sea coast beneath tire, and so somewhile they greatly flourish and were lords over others: within a while after they grew weaker and were commanded of others. In the time of Abraham the seat and court of Abimelech was at Gerar, who in the 26. chapter of Gen. is named King of the Philistines. The city Gerara was situate in that country which afterward the tribe of juda did possess, not far from Hebron: and was indeed placed between Hebron and Gaza. It is therefore to be conceived that the name of Cananaea, Canaan is somewhat more ancient, and comprehending more Nations, than the name of the Philistines, which never possessed all that tract and compass of ground which afterward the Israelites enjoyed. But notwithstanding because the Philistines had certain great cities upon the sea coast, the name of Palaestina was, by reason of their traffic, more famous and better known to the Greek writers, than Canaan or Cananaea. Herodotus in Polymnia saith, that the Phoenicians and Syrians possessing Palaestina sent 300. sail of ships to Xerxes, and afterward he addeth that the whole country, even from the skirts of Egypt unto Phoenicia, was called Palestina. And therefore also afterward the Greeks, as Ptolemey, under the name of Palaestina have comprehended judaea, Samaria and Galiley, when as notwithstanding the Philistines did not possess all that large space and compass of ground. But often times names are given to countries of some principal province of the same, that doth in power and command surpass the rest. The Grammatical interpretation and reason of the Etymology of the word Philistim, is thought to be, for that this nation inhabiting along the sea coast, where earthquakes are very frequent, and so whole towns and cities are covered with sand, besprinkled and soiled with dust and dirt. For the word in the Hebrew tongue signifieth Sprinklers, or besprinkling, as when any thing is besprinkled and foiled with dust: or it signifieth otherwise Batteries and shake, as when a building is violently shaken and moved by an external force, whereby it is in danger and ready to fall. Like as Ascalon and Azotus having their names given them of Esh, fire. CAPERNAUM, that is, a pleasant and delightful village. here Christ first began to publish his Gospel, Matth. 4. Luc. 4. and 7. For he was a citizen of that corporation, betaking himself to that place, when as he fled for fear of Herod, when he put john Baptist to death. Therefore of Christ and his Disciples they demanded there a didrachma for poll money, as of the rest of the citizens and dwellers in this city. Of this city mention is made Matth. 8.11.17. Marc. 1.2.5.9. Luc. 4.7. Io. 2.6. DALMANUTHA, that is, the poor men's habitation. Christ with his Disciples came also into this country. Matth. 16. Marc. 8. DAMASCUS. It is distant from jerusalem 42. German miles. Breitenbach writeth that Damascus is 6. days journey from jerusalem. The map showeth the situation of it to be in the mount Antilibanas. It is a very ancient city, which also at this day is very populous and much frequented by merchants. divers etymologies and reasons of the imposition of this name, divers men do curiously seek; I do hold this for the likeliest, The sack of blood: because the old opinion is, that in this place Abel was slain by his brother Cain. Surely it is very probable and generally agreed upon, that our first parents Adam and Eve did first dwell not far from this place. DECAPOLIS, the name of a province in the uttermost skirts of Phoenicia and Galiley, which comprehended ten cities: these, although those authors, which writ of them, do not wholly agree which they should be, it is certain by the judgement of all men, were neighbour cities. And it is that country which is contained between Damascus and Sidon: and between the Lake Genesareth and Caesarea Philippi. EMMAUS, afterward it was called Nicopolis. And in my judgement the Greek name is but an interpretation & sense of the Hebrew name, which signifieth the mother of strength & fortitude or victory. Others have given out that the interpretation of it is, the Mother of counsel. EPHRATA, which also is otherwise called Betháchem or Bethléhem, as our books vulgarly have. Ephrata, signifieth abundance, fertility; a fertile soil plentifully bringing forth all manner of fruits. For in the whole earth there was no place more fruitful than Ephrata, that is, than Bethláchem, where jesus Christ, the Lord of Heaven and Earth, and Redeemer of all mankind, was borne: whom the Proph t Micheas, in his fift chapter, did foretell should be borne in this place. And therefore was it called Bethlachem, that is, The house of Bread. In the same place was also seated Bethhacaris, (Beth-haccarem, I think he meaneth) that is, the house of vineyeards. Bethlachem was the native soil of David, where he was anointed king of Israel, 1. King. 16.17. GALGAL, this word signifieth a wheel, or a wheeling and turning about, the trundling of any thing that is round. It may be that this name was given to that place and rose upon this occasion, for that josua the captain and general of the Israelites, out of the camp here and standing garrisons, did use to draw new supplies and armies, wherewith he conquered and overcame the enemies, and by chasing up and down and continually vexing the nations round about, at length utterly consumed them. here the royal army and camp was continually resident, until such time as the whole land was divided into 12. tribes, and so was quietly and freely possessed and inhabited of the Israelites. These were the first camps that the children of Israel had in judaea, the land of promise, and here the Manna ceased. For now they began to eat and live upon the fruits of the land. here also the Passeover was celebrated, and all those almost were here circumcised which had passed over jordan. For they which had been circumcised in Egypt, they were dead long since in the wilderness, Ios. 4.5. The same Galgala is mentioned in the 1. king 11.15 2. king. 19 4 king. 4. GALILEA, that is, a limit or bound; it was a country situate in the borders of judea. GAZA, AZOTUS, ASCAION, GETH, ACCARON. The exposition of which names it thus: Gaza or Aza signifieth strength or might. Azotus or Asdod a robbing or spoiling, or else, the fire of the beloved: or rather in my judgement, a fortification, bulwark, blockhouse or muniment: for so the Arabic, a near dialect of the Hebrew tongue, doth most properly signify. For the theme or Arabic root Schadada, signifieth to strengthen, fortify, bind together or enclose with a defence, Psalm. 147.12. Gen. 12.10. Auscen. lib. 2. tractatu 2. cap. 596. Luc. 12 35. from hence is derived Teshdid, a note or mark used by the Grammarians, answering unto Dagesh fort of the Hebrew: so named of his power and force; for it doth double the letter over which it is put: therefore the form of it is like unto the Greek omega, or our double 00. Again Shaded signifieth strong, hard, stubborn: Matt. 25.24. Psalm. 60.5. as also in Mahomet's Alkoran, in the 32. Azoara. Shaddah, strength, might, 2. Pet. 2.11. Firmamentum, the Firmament, any thing that is solid and firm. Psalm. 73.4. Ascalon, the keeper of fire or fire of ignominy. Geth, that is, a wine press. Accaron, a barrenness, weakness, feebleness, a plucking up by the roots, a body or stump of a tree. These were the chief cities of the Nation of the P●●listines, which was so mighty a people, that all the whole country of judaea or israel, even from Egypt unto Phoenicia, was after their name called PALAESTINA. This their power and greatness continued from the first entrance of the Israelites into the Holy land, even unto the days of king Hezechia, 4. Reg. 18. For all the while between these times they maintained almost continual and cruel wars with the Israelites. GEHENNA, the vale of Hinnon; compounded of Goe which signifieth a valley, and Hinnon, the proper name of a man to whom that piece of ground did belong. It was a dale in the tribe of Benjamin, where those devilish sacrifices were made, in which they burned and sacrificed children to their idols. For this cruel fact it came to pass that the name afterward figuratively was used for Hell and place of the damned: and indeed the etymology also doth somewhat favour this sense, for Hinnon, is a spoiler, destroyer, conspirator or traitor, Ios. 15.18 Mat. 18. map of ancient Judea and Israel TYPUS CHOROGRAPHICUS, CELEBRIUM LOCORUM IN REGNO JUDAE ET ISRAHEL. arte factus à Tilemanno Stella Sigenensi. Privilegio Imperiali, et Belgico, ad decennium. Abrahammus Orcelius in hanc formam minorem redigebat. Anno M.D.LXXXVI. GENEZARETH, a lake in Galiley, of most pure water, well stored with divers sorts of fish. It was so called of the pleasantness of the country round about it: For Genesar signifies, the Princes orchycard. Moreover, both the cities near adjoining, and the lake are called Cinnereth of the form and figure: For Cinnéreth is the same in Hebrew that Cinnor, that is, an Harp, a kind of musical instrument which the Latins call Cithara, and which doubtless was made of the foresaid Hebrew Cinnor. This place, diversly written, you have mentioned in divers places of Holy Scripture, 1. Machab. 11. Matt. 14. Marc. 6. In the 6. chapter of the Gospel of S. john at the first verse it is called the Sea of Galiley, for that it was situate in the Lower Galiley; or the Sea of Tiberias, of the city Tiberias, so named by flattering Herod the tetrarch, in honour of Tiberius Caesar Emperor of Rome, as josephus in the 18. chapter of his 4. book of the wars of the jews, and Egesippus in the 3. chapter of his 2. book do witness, when as formerly it was named, as before is signified, Cinnereth, which, together with the lake upon which it standeth, is not●ably described by the same Egesippus in the 26. chapter of his 3. book of the destruction of jerusalem. GERAR, signifieth a Peregrination Because that Abraham, going from Hebron, sojourned in Gerar, where Sara his wife was violently taken from him by Abimelech, the king of that place: whose striving lust God did so punish that he was forced to restore Abraham his wife again before ever he had come near unto her, as is showed in the 20 chapter of Genesis. here Isaac was borne, Gen. 21. to whom in this place Christ was promised, after that Agar forced by hunger, had fled from the well, unto Abimelech king of Gerar. Gen. 26. HAI, in Genes. 13. signifieth an heap. It stood over against Bethel. Saint Hierome labouring to express the Hebrew letter Ain, writeth it Hagai, and saith that in his time 〈◊〉 parva 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a small heap of rubbish. HEBRON. Wh●n Abraham returned out of Egypt, after his long Peregrination, seeking a new resting place, leaveth Bethel, and traveleth unto Hebron. Hebron, oft mentioned in divers places of Holy Scripture had many more ancient names. Of which one was Cariatharbe, that is, Tetrapolis, Four cities. For antiquity divided the principal and Metropolitan cities into four parts: (wards we would call them) The first was the court of the Prince, where also the Counsel, the Nobility and Princes did keep: The second, was for the soldiers and military men: The third, was reserved for the husbandmen: In the Fourth, the artificers and tradesmen dwelled. There also was the vale of Mamre, so called of an Ammonite who possessed it, Gen. 14. and made a league with Abraham. here three guests who went to destroy Sodom and Gomorrhe, were entertained of Abraham. There Abraham buried Sara his wife, Gen. 23. And therefore some think it was called Ciriath-arbe, that is tetrapolis, the city of 4 great men; for that here were buried 4. patriarchs, Adam, Abraham, Isaac, and jacob, Gen. 25.35.49. JABOC, the river jaboc, that is, of emptiness, or scattering or wrestling. The things done here, and the histories recorded are agreeable to the etymology and reason of the name: for here jacob wrestled with the Angel, and therefore he was after that named Israel, that is, a Prince of God, or prevailing with God. But the place where he wrestled, jacob called Penuel, that is, seeing God, or the face of God. JERICHO. Some do expound it, his moon, others his months, or his smell. We do approve the later exposition of smelling, rather than either of the two former: and that for the pleasant and fragrant smell which partly issued from the gardens and orchyeards of the rare and sovereign Balsam, a plant only growing in this place: and partly from the Palmetrees, which here do grow in greater abundance, than any where else in the world beside. And therefore in the 34. of Deut. it is called the City of Palm trees. JERUSALEM, that is, The vision of peace. It enclosed two mountains, upon the which it stood: the name of the one was Zion, upon the which stood the castle or palace of David. Now Zion signifieth a watch tower, a beacon. The name of the other was Moria, upon which the temple of Solomon was built. For the very name also doth show, that the fathers in old time did sacrifice in that place. And Abraham lead his son Isaac, to sacrifice him to the Lord, to this mountain. As concerning the etymology of mor-iah, we are contented with that derivation of Abraham, who nameth it, God shall see. Therefore let this be received that mor-iah signifieth, the beholding or the demonstration of God. Yet other etymologies and derivations, are not altogether from the purpose and to be rejected, as these, the illumination of God, or the fear of God. JORDANIS. A famous river running through the midst of the country, arising out of the foot of the mount Libanus. It hath two fountains or heads, like unto our river of Thames; one called by the name of jor, which name in the Hebrew tongue signifieth a brook: the other by the name of Dan. These meeting and running together in one channel, they are called by one name jordan, compound of the names of the several heads. MACHANAIM, that is, two camps, Gen. 23. These are the camps of God, as jacob himself nameth this place. For as he returned out of Mesopotamia by Gilead, the Angels of God met him. Whereupon he called this place Mahanaim, the tents or camp of God, that is, the presence and guard or garrison of the Lord. NAIM, a city so called of the pleasant situation of it, as seemeth by the etymology of the word: for Nahim, signifieth pleasant, delightsome. Our Saviour Christ going from Capernaum, entereth into Naim, and in the very gate and entrance of the city, he raiseth the only son of a widow from death to life, and so turneth the heaviness and mourning of the mother into joy and gladness. SALEM, was the dwelling place of Melchisedecke. josephus saith, that it was that town which afterward was named jerusalem. Neither will I oppose myself against this opinion received by so many great and learned men. But there was another Salem, which afterward was called Sichem, as is left recorded in the 33. chapter of Gen. as we have touched before. Thou seest therefore how Abraham, Loth, Melchisedecke (who was the same with Sem the son of Noah) dwelled not far one from another. SAMARIA, the keeper of God. (Observe here that our Author mistook the name of a man for the name of a place: For Samariah, 1. Chronic. 12.5. was one of David's friends, that went with him when he fled from the presence of Saul: or, else one of the sons of Harim, of the number of those that had married strange wives, as is manifest out of 1. Esdr 10.32. when as the city was named in the Hebrew tongue, not Samaria but Shomrom) This city was the seat of the Kings of Israel, the Metropolitan of the ten tribes, where their princes usually kept their court. It was battered and laid level with the ground by Hyrcanus the high Priest of the jews. This afterward being re-edified again by Herod the son of Antipater, was called, for the honour of Augustus Caesar, by a Greek name Sebaste, that is, AUGUSTA. here Philip (whose consorts and fellow helpers were Peter and john) first preached the gospel Actor. 8.5. Samaria is spoken of, 3. king. 18.19. and 4. king. 6.7.10.17. SAREPTA, a melting house, a refining or cleansing house: For the Sidonians which first invented the manner of making of glass, here first erected and built their furnaces or glass houses. In the time of that great famine which raged and was spread all over judaea, Elias by the providence and commandment of God was sent unto a widow of Sarepta, whom he together with her son preserved from famine and death, 3. King. 18. Moreover in the 15. chapter of S. Matth. there is mention made of the Chanaanite woman that besought Christ to heal her daughter. SICHEM, or Sechem, Gen. 12. Thither Abraham went presently after he came from Charram in Mesopotamia. Sichem stood in that part of the country which afterward was allotted to the tribe of Ephraim, near the famous mount Garizim, and not far from whence, not many years after, the city Samaria was built. The word Shecem signifieth a shoulder, and the city peradventure was so named of the situation near the mount Garizim, But the name also of the son of Hemor was Shecem, of whom some think this place was so called. This town is oft spoken of in the holy Scriptures. In the last chapter of josua it is expressly written, that the bones of joseph were buried in this place, as it is also in the 7. chapter of the Acts of the Apostles again recorded. The same is that Sichem which is mentioned in the 11. and 21. chapters of the book of jud. and in the 12. of the 3. book of King. jeroboam built Sichem in mount Ephraim. This same is it which in the 4. chapter of the Gospel by S. john is named Sychar, the last syllable being varied whether of purpose or chance, God knoweth, I cannot tell. In the time of S. Hierome it was Neapolis, Naples. This is it which in the 33. of Gen. was called both Sichem and Salem. Now there was another Salem in this country, as we have showed before. SICLAG. In this place David dwelled a year and 4. months: whereupon it came to pass that ever after the kings of juda held this town as their own inheritance, 1. Reg. 27. This city in the absence of David, was sacked and fired, 1. Reg. 30. SODOMA, GOMORRHA, ADAMA, SEBOIM and SEGOR were the 5. cities situate in the vale of Siddim, that is, the champion vale or the vale of Salt-pits, Gen. 14.10. which by reason of the great fertility and pleasant situation of it, was compared to the Paradise or garden of God, or like Egypt the garden of the world, Gen. 13.10. In it were many slime pits, (bitumen the Latins call it) Gen. 14.10. In that same place now is Mare salsum, the salt sea, otherwise called Mare mortuum, the dead sea, or Lacus asphaltites, the lake of slime, a kind of liquid matter like pitch, that issueth out of the earth, and therefore is called Pissaphaltus: this they use in those countries in the laying of stone or brick, in steed of lime or mortar. Sodom as seemeth took the name of the champion plain wherein it stood. Gomorrha, of an handful or gavel of corn. In the Arabic tongue the theme doth signify to abide, live, or stay in a place, Psalm. 25.13. Hebr. 7.23. To prolong life, to cause to live long, Mahomet in the 45. Azzoara, his Alkoran, and the interpreters of the Psalms and New Testament, do often use the word thus. And from hence Gomor, or Homor, (for so they sometime express the oriental letter ain) signifieth vitae prolixitatem, the continuance and length of days of a man's life. Azzoara 31.32. and 36. Item Psal. 31.11 and 90.9. Lastly, Magburah, is the same that Thebel is in Hebrew, or Oecoumene in Greek, that is, so much of the earth as is habitable, Psa. 33.81. Psa. 107.7. and in Avicen. very often as also in the Geography of Nazaradin, where it is opposed to Chala, that is desert, forestie, waist, inhabitable. And so I think the more probable derivation is to be fetched from the Arabic, rather than from that of the Hebrew. For such is the situation of this place, whether you respect the wholesomeness and kindness of the air, or fertility of the soil, that before the fall it was so well inhabited, as no place better in all this land. Adama or Admah, red earth, the best kind of soil for carcable land. Zeboim a pleasant and beautiful country. Zeor or Sohar, a little province. THABOR, a mountain in the tribe of Nephtalim near to Chedes. Thabor signifieth purity, cleanness, or (by the changing of Thou, into Teth, a letter of like force and instrument of pronunciation) a navel, bullion, boss or pommel. For it ariseth up in the midst of the plain, like the navel upon the belly. For it is 30. furlongs high, and the diameter of the flat of the top is almost 20. furlongs over. TYRUS, was a colony drawn forth of Sidon. The Hebrew name is Zor, which signifies a rebel, or traitor. For it is probable that a part of the citizens of Sidon falling to mutiny, departed out of the city and to have sought where they might dwell in some other place to their better liking. This great Alexander took after he had besieged it 7 months, putting 7000. citizens to the sword & hanged up other 2000 ZIDON, so named o● Zidon the son of Chanaan, as it is left recorded in the 10. chap. of Gen. The word signifieth an hunting, or taking of any pray. This city being take by Ocho K. of Persia, by the treachery of the soldiers, was burnt by the stragglers & base sort that followed the camp, in which fire perished about 40000. men. In the 5. chapter of S. Marks Gospel, and the 8. of S. Luke's, there is mention made of the country of the Gadarenes, in that history where Christ casteth the devils out of the mad man, and the devils rushing into the heard of swine do carry them headlong into the lake. This country S. Matthew calleth the country of the Gergesenes, which S. Hierome translateth Gerasers. It is therefore to be understood that the town Gerasa, famoused also by Stephanus stood not upon the South bank of jordan, where the most fertile and pleasant plain of Galiley is seated, but toward the desert and waste land, beyond the river, upon the North bank. So that the divers names of one and the same town, are Gerasa, Gadara and Gergasa. Neither is the clear lake of Genesareth, of which we have spoken before, to be thought to be one and the same with the like of the Gadarens, but another situate near the town Gadara far distant and remote from thence of which Strabo thus speaketh, The water also of the lake of Gadara is troubled and muddy, of which if any beasts do drink, they will cast their hair, their hooves and their horns. THE PEREGRINATION of SAINT PAUL. THere is no man of mean learning but doth know, that the knowledge of Geography and skill of Maps and charts, is necessary for the understanding of the historical books of holy Scripture: and if they will not confess it, yet the thing itself doth sufficiently approve it to be so. And thereupon certain learned men in these our days have freely bestowed their labour in this business for the furtherance of the studious Divine. Amongst the which the great Mathematician, Orontius Fineus of Dolphin in France, was to my remembrance, the first, in that his chart which he made for the understanding of the Old and New Testaments: Tabula ad utriusque Testamenti intelligentiam concinnata; for such is the title of that his Map: After him followed Peter Appian, in his Peregrination of Saint Paul. The same was done by Mark jordan of Holstein. Lastly, Christianus Schrot, in that his Map which he entitled, The Peregrination of the Children of God: and B. Arias Montanus, of Civil in Spain, in his Apparatus Biblicus, a learned work adjoined to the King of Spain's Bible. This is that, which I in this Map attempt to do, according as the narrowness of room will permit. For as this Map of mine may not compare with theirs for multitude of places, which I do freely confess, so, that this of ours shall aswell as theirs make for the understanding of both the Testaments, I dare boldly promise. For as all these (only excepting Montanus) have stuffed their Maps with the profane names of places taken out of Ptolemey, which do nothing at all pertain to this sacred purpose: So I on the contrary do labour in this my Map, not to omit any one place that is spoken of in the New Testament. This description of the Peregrination of Saint Paul, we have here willingly put down in this place, framed out of the Map of Europe done by Gerard Mercator. IN the year after Christ's incarnation 34. he came from jerusalem to Damascus, from thence he went into Arabia, and so again he returneth to Damascus, and then to Jerusalem three years after his conversion, where he remaineth fifteen days with Peter, Galat. 1.17.18. From whence, flying from the persecuting jews, he came unto Caesarea in Phoenicia, from thence to Tharsus in Cilicia, Act. 9.30. from which place he was drawn by Barnabas to Antioch in Syria, where he abode one whole year, where it seemeth Peter was reprehended by Paul, Galat. 2.11. and so were sent jointly to jerusalem with a subsidy or succour, to supply the want of the distressed brethren in judaea, against the famine that Agabus prophesied should come upon the inhabiters of the whole world, Actor. 11.28.29.30. They come unto all the Churches throughout all judea, and having fulfilled their duty which was enjoined them, they return to jerusalem, and in the mean time Peter being taken and imprisoned by Herod, is delivered by the Angel, Actor. 12.5.6.7.8.9. They return to Antioch in Syria, from whence being sent by the Holy Ghost, taking with them john Mark, v. 25. they came down to Seleucia, and from thence by sea they sailed to Salamine in Cyprus, and thence by land to Paphus, Act. 13.4.5.6. from whence again they ship themselves for Perga in Pamphylia, (where john Mark left them and went to jerusalem) v. 13. thence to Antioch in Pisidia, v. 14. from thence to Iconium, a city of Lycaonia, v. 51. from whence they fly to Lystra, then to Derbe the Higher, towns of Lycaonia, Act. 14.6. then back again to Lystra, Iconium, Antioch of Pisidia, v. 21. thus having passed through Pisidia, they came to Perga in Pamphylia, v. 24. thence to Attalia a city of Pamphylia, v. 25. from whence they went by sea to Antioch in Syria, v. 26. and so, (sent by the Church, by reason of a dissension amongst the brethren) they passing through Phoenicia and Samaria they went to jerusalem, Act. 15.3. where in the 48. year after the incarnation of Christ, a Council was held by the Apostles, about Circumcision and the Ceremonial law of Moses, Act. 15.5.6.22.28. Thence they return back to Antioch in Syria, where having delivered their letters containing the determination and decree of Council, v. 30. here Paul and Barnabas fall at odds, they part company; Barnabas taking Mark for his consort and companion, sailed unto Cyprus, v. 39 Paul choosing Silas, departed: and passing through Syria and Cilicia, v. 40.41. they came to Derbe, where Paul enterteineth Timotheus into his company, Act. 16.1. from whence they traveling through the higher cities of Lycaonia, v. 4. through Phrygia and Galatia, at length they come to Mysia, v. 7. where they were forbidden by the Spirit to make any long stay, v. 7. therefore from hence they pass directly to Troas, otherwise called Alexandria, v. 8. thence with a strait course they went to Samothrace, an island in the Aegean sea, (now they call it Archipelago) and so the next day to Neapolis, v. 11. then to Philippi, the chief city in the confines of Macedony, v. 12. then passing through Amphipolis and Appollonia they came to Thessalonica, Act. 17.1. from thence by night they were conveyed to Berrhoea, v. 10. here Paul leaving Silas and Timotheus, v. 14. went by sea to Athens, v. 15. from thence in the ninth year of Claudius the Emperor, 51. years after the birth of Christ, he came to Corinthus, Act. 18.1.2. where he abode a year and six months, v. 11. from hence accompanied with Priscilla and Aquila, two fugitives, escaped from Rome, he saileth to Cenchrea, v. 18. then to Ephesus, where he leaving Priscilla and Aquila, v. 19 he setteth sail for jerusalem, by reason that the feast of Pentecost was at hand, v. 21. therefore coming to Caesarea he goeth up to jerusalem, and then back again to Antioch in Syria, v. 22. where he abode for a certain season, and from thence departing went through the country of Galatia and Phrygia, v. 23. until he came to Ephesus, 19.1. where he stayed at least 2. years and 3. months, 19 8. 10. from thence in the 12. year of the reign of the Emperor Claudius, and in the 54. after the birth of Christ, he passed through Macedonia, Act. 20.1. then through Greece otherwise named helas, v. 2. where he abode three months, and then returning back through Macedonia, v. 3. he came to Philippi, and from thence shipping himself for Syria, in the thirteen year of the reign of Claudius, about the feast of Easter or unleavened bread, came in five days to Troas, (otherwise called Alexandria) where he abode seven days, v. 6. from thence a foot to Assos' or Assum, v. 13. thence by sea to Mitylene a town of Lesbos, an island in the Archipelago, v. 14. the next day they came over against Chios, an island in the same sea now called Scio, and so the next day he arrived at Samos, then staying a while at Trogyllium, an haven in the main continent, he went the next day to Miletum, v. 15. where he taketh his leave of the Elders of Ephesus which he had caused to be called unto him, v. 17. from thence he went in a straight course to Coos (an island in the Archipelago now called Stancon, as Bellonius affirmeth, or Lango, as Bordonius, Volatteranus, and Sophianus have written) thence the map of the ancient Mediterranean PEREGRINATIONIS DIVI PAULI TYPUS COROGRAPHICUS. In quo et novi testamenti, in primis autem apostolorum historiae, à sancto Luca descriptae, omnia ferè loca geographica, oculis inspicienda, exhibentur. Abrah. Ortelius describebat 1579 QVONIAM IGITUR SCIMUS ET PERSVASUM HABEMUS, QVOD QVAMDIV IN CORPORE HABITAMUS, PEREGRINAMUR A DOMINO; PER FIDEM ENIM AMBULAMUS, ET NON PER VISUM; PROPTEREA CONFIDIMUS ET PEROPTAMVS PEREGRINARI A CORPORE, ET ESSE APUD DOMINUM NOSTRUM. SATAGIMUS AUTEM SIVE PEREGRINI SUMUS, SIVE INCOLAE, VT ILLI PLACEAMUS. 2. Corinth. 5. day following to the Rhodes, and thence to Patara, Act. 21.1. and there finding aship bound for Phoenicia, he goeth aboard setteth forward, v. 2. and leaving Cyprus on the left hand within kenning, passeth by it, and arriveth at Tyrus, v. 3. where he abideth seven days, v. 4. and then taketh his journey again by sea to Ptolemais, where he stayeth one day, v. 7. and then departeth and goeth to Caesarea, where he abode many days in the house of Philip the Evangelist, v. 8. here Agabus prophesieth of Paul's captivity, v. 11. at length he came to jerusalem, v. 17. where he was apprehended of the jews, in the fourteenth year of the reign of the Emperor Claudius, 56. years after the incarnation of Christ, v. 30. and had by them at that time been slain, v. 31. had not the Captain of the garrison there by the help of his soldiers and men of war rescued him and freed him from the hands of that tumultuous multitude, v. 32. yet by reason that about him the uproar grew, v. 31. and for that the captain supposed him to be Theudas, the Egyptian, who not long before that had made an insurrection, and had led a company of ruffians, cutthroats, and disordered fellows, to the number of 4000 men, out into the wilderness, v. 38. and chapter 5.36. he caused him to be bound with two chains, Act. 21.33. and should have been whipped, Act. 22.24. had he not been a Roman, v. 29. wherefore he was loosed from his bonds, and by the chief captain was brought before the high Priests and the whole Council of the jews, to hear what they could charge him withal, and what he could answer for himself, v. 30. but the adversaries falling at variance and dissensions amongst themselves, Act. 23.7. he was by the Scribes and pharisees, the greater part, freed and wholly acquitted, v. 9 yet the multitude still raged nevertheless against Paul, so that the Captain was forced to withdraw him into the Castle, to secure him from their fury, v. 10. and for further security, he is sent away in the night, by Claudius Lysias the Tribune guarded with 200. footmen, 70. horsemen, and 200. archers, v. 23. unto Antipatris, (a town in the tribe of Manasses, called in Macchab. 1.31. Capharsalama, or, as the Greek copy hath, Capharsarama: it is now called Assur, as some learned men think; and was the first town that the Christians wan in their voyage to the Holy Land, as Volaterran writeth) v. 31. where the footmen leaving him returned to the castle, he was the next day carried on to Caesarea Palaestinae, where Felix the governor lay, v. 32.33. where five days after, he was by him brought forth before Ananias the high Priest, the elders of the jews, and other his adversaries, there to answer to the feigned and malicious objections of their prating lawyer Tertullus, Act. 24.1. but because beside their slanderous cavils, and bare affirmations, there were neither depositions nor witnesses present, v. 20.21. he was for that time dismissed and committed as prisoner unto the keeping of a Centurion, v. 24. In the mean time, Felix having now been precedent full out two years, and being to resign up his place to Porcius Festus, (to curry favour with the jews) left Paul in prison, v. 28. He within three days of his entrance goeth up to jerusalem, Act. 25.1. where they a fresh again renew their suit against Paul, withal desiring Festus to send for him up to jerusalem, v. 3. which Festus would not grant, v. 4. but willeth them to bring his accusers and witness down ta Caesarea, where they should be heard without partiality, v. 5. Therefore Festus having tarried at jerusalem ten days returneth to Caesarea, and the next day calleth forth Paul before the jews, v. 6. who maliciously accused him of many things which they could by no means prove against him, v. 7. yet Festus desirous to please the jews, demandeth of Paul whether he would be willing to be tried before him of those things at jerusalem, v. 9 Therefore Paul appealeth to Caesar, v. 11. which was allowed by Festus and the council, v. 12. But before he could be dispatched to Rome, king Agrippa and Bernice came to Caesarea to salute Festus, v. 13. who being desirous to hear Paul, v. 22. he was brought forth into the common hall before them, v. 23. where he maketh an apology for himself, Chap. 26. Now when it was concluded that Paul should go into Italy, he was committed to julius a centurion of Augustus' band, Chap. 27.1. and being shipped in a ship of Adramyttium, a city of Mysia or Aeolia in Anatolia, and setting forth sailed along by the coast of Asia, and came the next day to Sidon, v. 2. and then hoissing sail came close by the shore of Cyprus, v. 4. from thence he crossed the sea by Cilicia and Pamphylia, and so came to Myra, a city of Lycia in Anatolia, (now it is called Strumita, as Stunica writeth: the vulgar edition in stead of Myra hath Lystra, which is not a city of Lycia, but of Lycaonia, distant from the sea of Cilicia more than 40. leagues) v. 5. here the Centurion shipped Paul and his company into a ship of Alexandria, bound for Italy, v. 6. and after many days they came over against Guidus, a marine or port town of Caria in Asia minor: from thence they passed hard by Salmone, an haven of Crete, now called Candy, situate in the promontory Sammonium, (the seamen at this day call it Cabo Salamo) v. 7. and so with much ado casting about at last they came to a certain place named The fair Haven, (Pulcher portus, or as the vulgar hath Boni-portus, Lyra calleth it Bona Villa) near to which was the city Lasea, (the vulgar hath Thalassa) v. 8. But because this place was not convenient to winter in, they put out from hence, labouring to reach to Phoenicia, a port town in the same island, (of which Ptolemey also maketh mention in the last chapter of his third book of his Geography) v. 12. But a gust or stormy wind, which the sailours call Euroclydon, (the vulgar hath Euroaquilo) arising caught the ship, v. 14.15. and carried it upon a little island, called Clauda, thus Ptolemey in the 17. chapter of the 3. book of his Geography writeth it (the vulgar and the Syrian interpreter of the New Testament, nameth it Cauda) v. 16. fearing that they should have fallen upon the Quicksands (Syrteses, the Syrian retaineth the Greek word: the Grecians otherwise call these dangerous places Brachea, the Latins Brevia, shelves or flattes) v. 17. But at the last after fourteen nights of continual storm and danger they were driven into the adriatic sea, v. 27. where falling upon the coast of the island Melita, now called Malta, Act. 28.1. from thence, after he had lain there three months, he passed in a ship of Alexandria, v. 11. and arrived at Syracuse in Sicilia, where he stayed three days, v. 12. From whence fetching a compass they came to Rhegium, a town in Calabria, a province of Italy, it is now vulgarly called Rhezo, where they stayed but one day, and then set forward again and the second day came to Puteoli, a town in Campiana, now called Pozolo, v. 13. where they stayed seven days, and so from thence by Appius Market, (Forum Appij) and the three Inns or Taverns, (Tres Tabernas) they went by land to Rome, v. 15. in the second year of the reign of the Emperor Nero, where he was suffered to dwell by himself, committed only to a soldier as his keeper, who had the charge over him, v. 16. who after he had remained thus two whole years restrained, at length being released, for a long time preacheth the Gospel in Rome and other places of Italy, v. 31.32. Some there are that think that after his enlargement he went also into Spain and France, and planted the Gospel amongst those Nations. Lastly, he was again apprehended by Nero and at Rome put to death by him in the last year of his reign, which was the 70. year after the birth of Christ. The PEREGRINATION of ABRAHAM the Patriarch. ABraham the first Patriarch (whom jesus the son of Syrach, chapter 44. v. 19 calleth a Great man, and Admirable for glory and honour) the son of There, was borne as josephus writeth, in the 292. year after the universal flood, in V R, a city of the Chaldees, otherwise called Camarine, as Eusebius witnesseth; it may be it is the same that Ptolemey calleth Vrchoa. He goeth forth of his country and native soil, at the commandment of God, when he was, (as Suidas teacheth) but fourteen years old, into CHARRAN, which S. Stephen in that oration which he made to the jews, Act. 7.2: 3.4: as also Achior, in the story of judith, chapter 5. v. 7. in his speech to Holofernes, and likewise the 72. interpreters, do expound to be Mesopotamia; josephus taketh it for a city. That this place was Carrae famous for the great overthrow here given to the Roman forces, led by Crassus against the Parthians, although there be some which are of that opinion, yet I dare not wholly yield unto them, only I leave it to the learned to determine. Having stayed a while in this country of Mesopotamia, (his father being dead there, as the same Suidas reporteth) from thence he goeth with Sarai his wife, Lot his brother's son, and all his family and the souls or living creatures that he had gotten in Charran, toward the land of Chanaan, Gen. 12.5. (And if you will believe Nicolaus Damascenus in josephus, he dwelled sometime near Damascus, where in his days, he saith, there was to be seen a street which they vulgarly called Abraham's house.) When he came from thence into SICHEM, at the plain of MOREH, (a place which divers interpreters diversly interpret, some the Oak Moreh, others the Okegrove of Moreh; Zozomene writeth that in his time it was called Terebinthus, the Terebinth or Turpentine tree.) Gen. 12.6. God appeared unto him, and promised to give to him and to his seed that land for an inheritance for ever: therefore in this place he built an altar to the Lord which here appeared unto him, v. 7. From thence removing unto a mountain Eastward from Bethel, he pitched his tent having Bethel on the Westside, and Haai on the East: and there also he built an altar unto the Lord, and calleth upon the name of the Lord, v. 8. thence he removeth and goeth on toward the South, v. 9 But a great famine arising in that land, and every day growing still more grievous than other, he goeth down into EGYPT, to sojourn there, v. 10. And coming thither with his wife, a very fair and beautiful woman, v. 11. whom he called by the name of his sister, v. 13. Pharaoh the king of Egypt, fell in love with her, and took her into his house, v. 15. and for her sake entreated Abram extraordinarily well, and bestowed great gifts upon him, v. 16. who also was there, as josephus affirmeth, for his eloquence, wisdom and great experience in all things, had in great estimation amongst the Egyptians. But when the Lord punished Pharaoh and all his family with many great and grievous plagues, for Sara Abraham's wives sake, v. 17. he debated the matter with him, and examined him what his reason was, to give out speech that she was his sister, and that he had not told him that she was his wife, v. 18. and so he restored her to her husband again, v. 19 and gave commandment that he, his wife and all that he had should be conveyed out of the land, v. 20. Therefore Abram goeth up back again to Bethel, chapter 13.3. into that place, where formerly he had built an altar and there he called upon the name of the Lord, v. 4. After this return Abram and Loth (who had always accompanied him) grew exceeding wealthy and rich in sheep, cattle, tents, and family, v. 5. that the land could not contain them both, neither might they dwell together, v. 6. Besides that their herdsmen shepherds and servants could not agree, v. 7. Therefore they consent to divide the land between them, v. 9 Loath he chose the plain of jordane, a champion country well watered every where with that goodly river, divers smaller brooks, lakes, wells and poolles: a tract of ground for pleasantness and fertility like unto Paradise and Egypt. In this place than stood Sodom, Gomorrha and those other cities, which as yet the Lord had not destroyed, v. 10. In these cities Loath dwelled even up as high as Sodom: but Abram he abode still in the land of Chanaan, v. 12. Thus they being parted, the Lord appeared unto Abram, and showed him all the country round about, Northward, and Southward; Eastward and Westward as far as he could see, v. 14. all which he promised to give to him and to his seed for ever, v. 15. From thence he removed and came to dwell in the plain of Mambre. (The Septuagint interpreters have translated it, The oak of Mambre, quercum Mambre, josephus hath the Oak Ogyn) Euagrius writeth that in his time the place was called Terebinthus, the Turpentine tree: of the Turpentine tree, as I suppose, that stood six furlongs off, as we read in josephus: and which Eusebius Pamphilus saith stood still in that place even in his time. This place was not far from HEBRON, or as some writ it Chebron, v. 18. here Abram hearing of the news of Lot's captivity with his whole family, and goods and substance whatsoever, taken by the kings of the Nations when they sacked and spoiled Sodom, (for Lot dwelled at Sodom) chapter 14.11.12. he armed 308. slaves or bondservants, bred and borne in his own house, and with all possible speed maketh out after the enemy; v. 14. following them even as high as DAN, and CHOBA, (Saint Hierome calleth it Hoba, and josephus Soba) v. 15. rescueth his nephew, recovereth all his goods and booty that they had taken, and bringeth them back again with the women and all the people, v. 16. Being come home from the slaughter of Chodorlaomer, and the rest of the kings which were with him, at the VALLEY OF SAVE, (the King's dale, as Saint Hierome doth call it, or the King's field, as josephus nameth it) the King of Sodom meeteth him, v. 17. together with Melchisedech King and Priest of Salem or jerusalem, who bringing forth bread and wine, entertained him most kindly, v. 18. blessing him and wishing all good fortunes unto him, v. 19 to whom Abram gave tith of all that he had, v. 20. These things being thus performed, God appeareth unto him again, chapter 15.1. and promiseth him an heir of his own seed, v. 4. from whom should come an offspring or issue as great in number as the stars of Heaven, v. 5. or the sand of the sea, Hebr. 11.12. And this he, not considering now that his body was withered and dead, (as being almost an hundred years old) neither the deadness of Sara's womb, but being not weak in faith, nor doubting any whit of the promises of God, knowing certainly that he which had promised was able to perform what he had promised, against all hope, believed in hope, and therefore it was imputed unto him for righteousness, Rom. 4.18.19. and for a confirmation and further testimony of the truth of the same, he divided a calf, a goat, a ram, a turtle and a dove, in the midst, only the birds he divided not, and that by the express commandment of God, v. 9.10. The birds that lighted on the carcases Abram drove away, v. 11. here God foretelleth him that his seed should be in bondage to the Egyptians 400. years, v. 13. and then to return into this country again, v. 16. And after the sun was down there arose a great darkness, and behold a smoking furnace & burning fire brand, passed between those pieces, v. 17. and the Lord made a covenant with Abram, and gave to his seed and posterity all that whole country that lieth between Nilus, (the river of Egypt) and Euphrates, that great river, which severeth Palaestina from the kingdom of the Chaldees or Persians, v. 18. Sarai his wife, having hitherto been barren, and having an Egyptian maid named Hagar, moveth Abram to company with her, chap. 16.1.2. Abram consenting unto his wife, goeth in unto Hagar, v. 3. who conceiving bore him a son, whom by the commandment of the Angel, she called Ismaël, v. 4.11. After this Abram being 99 years old, the Lord appeared to him, chap. 17.1. maketh a covenant with him, with promise greatly to multiply him and his seed, and to make him a father of many Nations, v. 2.4. Therefore he changeth his name from Abram, that is, High-father, (Altiparens) unto Abraham, that is, Many-father (Multiparens) v. 5. and his wives name from Sarai, (that is, My princess) unto Sarah, (The princess) v. 15. and promiseth to give him a son by her, whom he was by the counsel of the Lord to call by the name of Izahak, and with him maketh the covenant of circumcision, v. 16.19. Abraham therefore took Ismaël and all the males of his whole family and cut off the fore skin of their flesh that self same day, as the Lord had commanded him, v. 23. And Abraham was 99 years old, & Ismaël was 13. years old, when they were circumcised, v. 24.25. Again the Lord appeared unto him in the plain of MAMBRF, as he sat in the tent door about the heat of the day, chap. 18.1. and lifting up his eyes he saw 3 men (in the 2. v. of the 12 chap. of the Ep. to the Hebr. they are called Angels) which he entertained into his house, chap. 18.1.2.3. and after they had dined & refreshed themselves, goeth along with them toward Sodom, v. 16. In the way as they went, the Lord foreshoweth unto him the destruction of Sodom & Gomorrha, v. 17.20.21. Wherefore Abraham earnestly entreateth the Lord to be merciful unto them, and to pardon the multitude for a few righteous men's sakes amongst them: but in vain, for that that great and infinite number which dwelled in these 5. cities and the territories round about them, could not afford 10. that truly feared God, v. 32. And being returned home again, v. 33. early in the morning, looking toward Sodom and Gomorrha, he saw the smoke of the land ascending up as it had been the smoke of a furnace, chap. 19.28. For the Lord had caused it to rain down from heaven upon those cities, fire and brimstone, v. 24. Afterward Abraham went from thence Southward and dwelled between Cades and Sur, in the land of GERAR, chap. 20.1. Now Abimelek king of that country, sent for Sarah, (whom Abraham, as before chap. 12. 13. called by the name of his sister) v. 2. but being warned by God in a dream that she was his wife, v. 3. before such time as he had come near her, v. 4. he restored her to Abraham her husband untouched, richly endowed and with great treasure, v. 14.15.16. In this country Sarah traveled, and bare Abraham a son in his old age, chap. 21.2. (according as the Lord before had promised she should, chap. 17.19.) and Abraham called his name Izaac, v. 3. and circumcised him when he was 8. days old, v. 4. Now when he was to be weaned, Abraham made a great feast, v. 8. At which feast Ismaël, whom Abraham had begotten of Hagar the bondwoman, mocked Isaac the son of the free woman, v. 9 wherefore by the counsel of Sara his wife both Hagar and her bastard son are turned out of doors, v. 14. After this Abraham and Abimelech contended about a well of water, which Abimelechs' servants had by force taken from the servants of Abraham, v. 25. yet the truth being sifted out they agree, and do make a covenant and league of perpetual amity, v. 27. at a place, which of this event was afterward, called B'ER-SHEBAA, that is, the well of the league or oath, v. 31. here Abraham planted a GROVE, where he called upon the name of the Lord, the mighty God everlasting, v. 33. and he dwelled as a stranger and sojourner, in these quarters, namely, in the land of the Philistines, a long season, v. 34. These things being thus performed God tempted Abraham, chap. 22.1. commanding him to take Izaac his only son, (who was now, as josephus writeth, 25. years old) by whom he had promised to give him an innumerable issue, and to offer him up for a sacrifice, upon one of the mountains in the land of MORIAH, v. 2. (this mountain was since called Zion, upon which David afterward appointed a temple to be built, 2. Chr. 3.1.) here therefore, he nothing distrusting of the goodness and power of God, but persuading himself certainly that God could without Izaac raise him a posterity out of the dead, he buildeth an altar, and having laid on wood, bindeth his son, v. 9 taketh the knife purposing to slay him, as he was commanded, v. 10. but behold an Angel sent from God with a countermand, charged him not to lay hand upon Izaac, v. 11.12. He therefore looking about him and spying a ram behind him, entangled by the horns in a bush, he catcheth him and offereth him in steed of his son, v. 13. Wherefore Abraham called the name of that place JEHOVAH-YIREH, v. 14. After this Sarah his wife, being 120. years old, chap. 23. 1. dieth in KIRIATH-ARBAA, a place that was otherwise called HEBRON, v. 2. but Abraham buried her in the cave of the field MACHPELAH, overagainst Mambre, (the same is Hebron in the land of Canaan) which he had bought of Ephron the Hittite, v. 19 Then he married a 2. wife, named Keturah, cap. 25.1. who bore him many children, v. 2. Lastly, Abraham being eight score and fifteen years old, died v. 7. and Izaac and Ishmael h●s sons buried him by Sarah in the cave of Machpelah, v. 9.10. map of ancient Canaan, surrounded by 22 images from the life of Abraham, with an inset map of the route from Ur to Salem ABRAHAMI PATRIARCHAE PEREGRINATIO, ET VITA. Abrahamo Ortelio Antverpiano auctore. ABRAHAM EGREDERE DE TERRA TVA, ET DE COGNATIONE TVA, ET VENI IN TERRAM QVAM MONSTRAVERO TIBI. ET DABO TIBI, ET SEMINI TVO POST TE, TERRAM PEREGRINATIONIS TVAE, OMNEM TERRAM CHANAAN, IN POSSESSIONEM AETERNAM. Dno joanni Moflinio, Montis S. Winoxij abbati reverendo, viro humanitate & candore eximio, multiplicique rerum cognitione nobili; Ab. Ortelius in perpetuoe amicitioe pignus DD. Of the DEAD SEA. OF the Dead sea, or the lake Asphaltites, because we have described it in another form than heretofore it hath been usually set forth in, I have thought it not amisle in this place to say something, for the further satisfying of the Reader: For I here do give it this form which I conceive and persuade myself it had in the time of Abraham, before such time, I mean, as it was burnt with fire and brimstone from heaven, by the curse and punishment of God, caused by the wickedness of the inhabitants of the same. For we have made it to be a valley lying between the mountains, watered all along from one end to the other, by the river jordan, in which then stood these five citities, Sodom, Gomorrhe, Admah, Zeboim and Segor. Which place why and how afterward it was converted into a lake, the holy Scriptures do at large and copiously describe. josephus, in the 5. chapter of his 5. book of the wars of the jews, thus discourseth of it: It is, saith he, a salt and barren lake, in which by reason of the great lightness, even the heaviest things that are, being cast into it, do swim upon the top of the water: to sink or go down to the bottom a man shall hardly do, although he would. Lastly, Vespasian the Emperor, who came thither of purpose to see it, commanded certain fellows that could not swim, to have their hands bound behind them and to be cast into the midst and deepest place of it; and it came to pass that all of them did float upon the top of the water, as if they had been forced upward by the air or spirits arising from the bottom. Moreover the diversity of the colours of this lake, which changeth and turneth the top of the water thrice in a day, and by divers positions and falling of the sun beams upon it, giveth a lustre round about, is most wonderful. In many places it speweth forth black lumps of bitumen, which do swim aloft upon the top of the lake in form and bigness of black oxen without heads. But when those that farm the lake do come, finding a lump so clotted together, they draw it to their ships: and because it is tough, being full, they cannot break them off: but as it were binding to the boat it hangeth to the knoll, until it be dissolved by the menstrues of women, or with urine, this Pliny in the fifteenth chapter of the seventh book of his Natural history, attributeth to a thread stained with a woman's menstrues.] It is good not only for the stopping of the joints of ships, but is also mingled with many medicines usual in the cure of diseased bodies. The length of this lake is 580. furlongs, extending itself even up to Zoara in Arabia. The breadth of it is 150. furlongs over. [Diodorus Siculus maketh it but 500 furlongs in length, and three score in breadth.] The land of Sodom, sometime a most blessed and happy province for all kind of wealth and commodities, but now all burnt up, being indeed, as ancient records make mention, for the wickedness of the inhabitants consumed by fire from heaven, was not far from this place. Lastly, as yet some remnants of that wrathful fire, both in the foundations and plots of those five cities, and the ashes growing up together with the fruits of the earth (which to see to are like unto good wholesome fruits, but being touched they presently vanish into smoke and ashes) are to this day to be seen. Thus far out of josephus. Tacitus in the fifth book of his histories reporteth almost the same of it Verbatim, but that he affirmeth, that the heaps and lumps of bitumen after that they are drawn to the shore, and are dried partly by the heat of the sun and partly by the vapours of the earth, are cleft and hewed out with axes. Moreover he addeth, that this lake, in show like the sea, but much more corrupt and stinking both in taste and smell, is pestilent and unwholesome unto the neighbours round about: again, that it is never moved or driven to and fro with the wind, nor suffereth any fish, or water fowls to live in it, as in other waters: yea it entertaineth no manner of living creatures, as Pausanias and Hegesippus, in the fourth chapter of his eighteenth book, do write; so that, as Pliny witnesseth, bulls and camels do swim and float aloft upon the top of the water of this lake. The same things Strabo writeth, but under the name of the lake Sirbon, very falsely: for it is another lake in this country different from this. Diodorus testifieth that the water of it is bitter and stinking: Item, that it beareth up all things that have breath, except those things that are massy and , as gold, silver, and such like, although even those also do here sink more slowly than in other lakes. See more of this in the same author in his 2. and 19 books. That all vegetable things that live not, do sink to the bottom: and that it will bear up no such thing except it be besmered over with bitumen, (alumen, some copies have) Trogus Pompeius, doth testify in the 36. book of his history. That a lamp or candle light, will swim aloft; but being out, will sink, Isidorus hath set down, as a truth, by the relation of others. Aristotle in the second book of his Meteorologicks doth write, that the water of this lake doth white , if one shall but shake them well, being only wet in the same. Of the fruits like unto those which are wholesome and good to be eaten, yet indeed do vanish into ashes, beside the forenamed authors, Solinus, josephus, S. Augustine and Tertullian, do witness. Notwithstanding they do all affirm it of apples, not generally of all fruits. Hegesippus to these addeth clusters of grapes, in shape and fashion not in substance. Tacitus writeth that this falleth out not only to all natural things arising out of the earth of their own accord, but also to artificial things made by hand and ingenious invention of man. This then is the nature and resemblance of this place now, which was sometime as Moses testifieth, Gen. 13.10. to see to, as glorious as the garden or Paradise of God. To these we think it not amiss to adjoin the opinion of Nubiensis the Arabian, as he hath set it down in the fifth Section of the third Climate of his Geographical garden, imprinted in the Arabic language, at Rome in the year of our Lord 1592. The place, saith he, where Lot with his family dwelled, the stinking sea and Zegor, even up as high as Basan and Tiberias was called the Vale, for that it was a plain or bottom between two hills so low that all the other waters of this part of Soria do fall into it and are gathered thither. And a little beneath in the same place he addeth. All the brooks and springs do meet and stay in the lake of Zegor, otherwise called the lake of Sodom and Gomorrha, two cities where Lot and his family dwelled, which God did cause to sink, and converted their place into a stinking lake, otherwise named The Dead lake, for that there is in it nothing that hath breath or life, neither fish, nor worm, or any such thing as usually is wont to live or keep in standing or running waters: the water of this lake is hot and of a filthy stinking savour: yet upon it are little boats in which they pass from place to place in these quarters, and carry their provision. The length of this lake is 60. miles, the breadth not above 12. miles. Moreover Aben Isaac, who in like manner wrote in the Arabic tongue, a treatise of Geography (certain fragments of which I have by me, for which I am beholding, as also for many other favours to Master Edward Wright, that learned Mathematician, and singular lover of all manner literature) thus speaketh of this place: The sea Alzengie, saith he, is a very bad and dangerous sea: for there is no living creature can live in it by reason of the unwholesomeness and thickness of his waters: which happeneth by reason that the sun, when it cometh over this sea, draweth up unto it, by the force of his heat, the thinner and more subtle parts of the water which is in it, and so doth leave the thick and more gross parts behind, which by that means also become very hot and salt: so that no man may sail upon this sea, nor any beast or living creature live near it. Item, the sea Sauk, as Aristotle speaketh of it, which also is in these parts, and doth reach up as high as India and the parched Zone (so I think the word Mantakah, that is, a girdle or belt, which here he useth, doth signify) that there is not in it any living creature at all, of any sort whatsoever: and therefore this sea is called The Dead sea, because that whensoever any worm or such like falleth into it, it moveth no longer, but swimmeth upon the top of the water; and when it is dead it putrefieth and then sinketh and falleth to the bottom: yet when there falleth into it any stinking and corrupt thing it sinketh immediately and swimmeth not upon the water at all. Thus far out of Aben Isaac. This sea is of Ptolemey called ASPHALTITES, the lake Ashaltites, of others Asphaltes', of the bitumen which it doth yield in great plenty; of the jews, MARE PALAESTINORUM, ORIENTALE, SOLITUDINIS, sive DESERTI, the Sea of Palaestina, the East Sea, the Sea of the desert or wilderness, of the situation and position of it unto the land of jewry: Item, MARE SALIS, the Salt-sea, of the hot and fitish saltness of the same, above other salt-waters, which the Arabian justifieth to be true: Pausanias that ancient and famous historian of the Greeks: and justine the abridger of the large volume of Trogus Pompeius, call it MARE MORTWM, the Dead sea, of the effect: (there is saith justine, a lake in that country, which by reason of his greatness and unmovableness of his waters, is called the Dead sea, for it is neither moved with the wind; the heavy and lumpish bitumen, which swimmeth upon the top of the water all the lake over, resisting the violence of the greatest blasts: neither is it saileable, for that all things that are void of life do sink to the bottom: neither doth it sustain any thing that is not besmered with bitumen) to these both my Arabians do subscribe: of Galen, the Prince of Physicians, it is called LACUS SODOMAEUS, the Lake of Sodom: for him Nubiensis doth stand, who never nameth it Bahri, a sea; but Bahira, a lake or standing pool: yet contrariwise Isaac termeth it Bahri, not Bahira, and by this name it is generally known to all the Europeans. Solinus calleth it TRISTEM SINUM, the Sad-bay, like as the gulf of Milinde is of some named ASPERUM MARE, the rough or boisterous sea, like as Isaac my author, calleth this same lake, Tzahhib, the churlish and dangerous sea. josephus in the tenth chapter of his first book of the Antiquities of the jews, saith, that this place where now is the Dead-sea, was before named the Vale of bitumen pits. Strabo, otherwise a most excellent Geographer and curious searcher out of the truth in these discourses, falsely confoundeth this lake, as I touched before, with the Sirbon lake. Why the Arabian should call it Zengie and Sawke, I know not. This we have here added partly out of the Geographical treasury of Ortelius, for the ease and benefit of the Reader, lest the diversity of names might make him mistake the thing. Having thus finished the Maps of HOLY write, It now remaineth that we do in like manner begin and go on forward with those of PROFANE histories. A draft and shadow of the ancient GEOGRAPHY. THou hast, gentle and courteous Reader, in this Map a draft (a plot or pattern I might call it) of the whole world, but according to the description & ruder Geography of the more ancient authors & of those of middle age. For this our globe of the earth was not then further known, (a wonderful strange thing) until in the days of our fathers, in the year 1492. Christofer Columbus a Genua, by the commandment of the king of Castille, first discovered that part of the West, which unto this day had lain hid & unknown. After that, the South part hitherto not heard of, togther with the East part of Asia, much spoken of, but never before this time entered, was descried by the Portugals. That part which lieth toward the North, we have seen in this our age to have been first found out by the English merchants and navigatours; a particular view and proof of which, thou mayst see at large, in that worthy work of the English Navigations, composed with great industry, diligence and charge, by my singular good friend Master Richard Hacluyt. By him England still shall live, and the name of brave Englishmen shall never die. The other countries which as yet do lie obscured within the frozen Zones and under both the Poles, are left for succeeding ages to find out. Peradventure, ancient writers that lived many hundred years since, have named some country or some one place or other, out of this our continent; but they have not written ought of the situation of the same, as being indeed altogether unknown unto them. In this continent and circuit, courteous Reader, (that thou be'st not carried away with a vain and false persuasion of the knowledge of things done in the whole world) or if you please so to call it, within the compass of that part of the world described by the old Cosmographers, all ancient HISTORIOGRAPHY, both SACRED and PROFANE, is comprehended: in these all famous acts of mortal men, which from the beginning of the world even unto the days of our fathers, have been registered by learned men, have been done and performed. For every story, before the forenamed Columbus, written in Latin, Greek or any other language, exceeded not the limits of the Roman Empire, or the conquests of Alexander the Great, (if you shall only except the travels of Marcus Paulus Venetus by land, into China: and the navigation of Katherino Zeni, by the ocean sea, into the North parts, of which we have spoken in the discourse to the Map of Mare deal zur) which I make no doubt all learned historians and others will easily grant me. Whereupon we may see how maimed and unperfect the history of the world is, when as it is very apparent that this part of the earth then known, is scarce the one quarter of the whole globe of the world that is now discovered to us. And (which is especially to be considered, rather than to be commended) we may truly say that now, which Cicero in his third oration against Verres wrote then most falsely: when he said of that age; There is now no place within the vast ocean, none so far remote and distant from us, none so obscure or hidden, whither, in these our days, the covetous and bad minds of our men, doth not cause them go. Certain records and testimonies of ancient writers concerning Geographical Maps. Anaximander, scholar to Thales Milesius, did set forth as Strabo witnesseth, the FIRST GEOGRAPHICAL CHART. Now Anaximander, who lived in the time of Servius Tullus, the VI king of Rome, was borne in the first year of the 35. olympiad, which was the first year of the reign of Ancus Martius, the 4. king of the Romans, 639. years before the birth of Christ. The same Strabo maketh mention of a map of the HABITABLE WORLD, done by Eratosthenes. Socrates, when he saw Alcibiades to stand so much upon his wealth and great possessions, brought him to a map of the WHOLE WORLD, & bid him there to find out the province of Athens: which when he had found, he again willed him to point to his lands: and when he answered that they were not in any place there described: he saith, Art thou then proud of the possession of that, which is no part of the World? Aelianus in the 28. chap. of his 3. book De varia historia. Hamo Carthaginensis setteth out a map of his navigation into the ATLANTIC SEA, wherein he made a discovery of the COASTS OF LIBYA, which he caused to be hanged up in the temple of Saturn. Aristagoras Milesius had a Table of Brass in which was cut the WHOLE COMPASS OF EARTHLY GLOBE, the WHOLE SEA, with all the RIVERS emptying themselves into the same. Herod. in his V book. Augustus and Agrippa set out a map of the WHOLE WORLD to the public view of all men, as Pliny in the second chapter of his third book hath left recorded. Amongst the Egyptians there were continually kept certain charts containing all the TRACTS, BOUNDS and COASTS both of sea and land, as Apollonius in the fourth book of his Argonautickes doth witness. Saint Hierome affirmeth, that a MAP of PALAESTINA, made by Eusebius Caesariensis, was lost long before his time. That Charles the Great, Emperor of Rome, had a Silver Table, wherein the WHOLE WORLD was portraitured, those authors who lived in his time and have written of his life and histories, do constantly affirm. Theophrastus' Eresius bequeathed and gave by his last Will and Testament, certain maps in which were described the SITVATION of the WORLD, on condition that they should be put and reserved in the lower part of the gallery, which he built and adjoined to his school, as Diogenes Laertius writeth in his life. I have described a chart of the WORLD, in 12. sheets of parchment. Thus Dominicanus, the author of the Annals of the city Celmar in Germany, who wrote about the year of Christ 1265. speaketh of himself in that his work. There are certain GEOGRAPHICAL CHARTS, mentioned and cited by Stephanus Byzantinus, in the word Αινος. The Emperor Domitian, put Metius Pomposianus to death, because he carried about the country certain maps of the WORLD, portraitured in sheets of Velame, as Suetonius recordeth. Varro in the second chapter of his first book of Husbandry, hath these words: There I light upon by chance, Caius Fundanius why wives father, and Caius Agrius a Knight of Rome, a disciple and follower of Socrates, with Publius Agrasius the Customer, whom I found looking upon a Map of ITALY, drawn and described upon a wall. here also vitrvuius what he speaketh in the eighth book of his Architecture: that these things are, and may be so, the HEADS OF RIVERS do sufficiently prove, which we do see are described in the charts and Maps of the World. Florus, who seemeth to have lived in the time of trajan the Emperor, hath these words: I will do that that Cosmographers are wont to do, who use to set out the SITVATION of the WORLD in a small chart or table. julian the Emperor in an Epistle to Alypius thus writeth: I was even then newly recovered of my sickness when thou sentest the GEOGRAPHY: and yet the map which thou sentest was never the less welcome: For there are in it not only better and more true descriptions, but also certain excellent jambicke verses wherewith thou hast much graced it. But that the Ancients were wont to describe the WORLD and globe of the earth in Maps, it is manifest out of Plutarcke in the life of Theseus: as also out of the fourth book of Propertius the Poet, where he bringeth in Arethusa thus speaking to Lycorta. Cogimurè TABULA PICTOS ediscere MUNDOS. We forced are to understand: By charts', the state of Sea and Land. map of the ancient world, with four corner medallions featuring Europe, Asia, Africa, and America AEVI VETERIS, TYPUS GEOGRAPHICUS. Abrah. ortelius Regiae M 'tis. Geographus describ. cum Privilegijs decennalib. Imp. Reg. et Cancellariae Brabantiae. Antverpiae Ambivaritorum. 1590. EN SPECTATOR, PILAE TOTIUS TERRAE ICHNOGRAPHIAM. AT VERERIBUS, VSQVE AD ANNUM SALUTIS NONAGESIMUM SECUNDUM SUPRA MILLES. QVADRINGENT. COGNITAE, TANTUM GEOGRAPHIAM. The ROMAN WORLD, OR The ROMAN EMPIRE. AMmianus Marcellinus thus writeth in his fourteenth book: At such time as triumphant Rome (which shall flourish as long as men do live upon the earth) began first to grow into credit and honour in the world, that it might still rise by degrees and lofty steps into a firm league of eternal peace, virtue and fortune (which often times jar) did fully consent and agree. For if either of them had opposed themselves, it surely had never come to that absolute height and greatness. The people of this city from the first infancy even unto the last of childhood, which was limited almost within the compass of three hundred years, abode the bitter assaults and wars of their neighbours round about them: then having grown to a striplings age and past the rod, after many outrageous furies of Mars, it passed the Alpes and narrow sea. Being come to man's estate and best years, from all quarters of the wide world, it brought away the laurel the sign of conquest and triumph: but now being old and beginning to dote, and sometime only bearing the name of conqueror rather than winning aught indeed, it hath betaken itself to a more quiet kind of life. Therefore this city, reverend for so many glorious conquests of stout and fierce nations, and for so many good and wholesome laws which it hath enacted, hath now at last, like a kind and thrifty father, both wise and wealthy, committed her patrimony and possessions to the Emperors, as unto her natural sons, to be ruled and governed. And lately, although the tribes and wards be idle, the hundreds and wapentakes still and quiet, and there be no dissensions in the Senate house, but that the more secure and calmer times, such as Numa Pompilius lived in, were come again: yet in all parts of the world wheresoever, it is regarded as a Mistress and Queen, in all places the reverend grey hairs of the grave Senators, every where the very name of the Roman Nation is greatly esteemed and honourable. Thus far Ammianus. Moreover this you shall find in Sulpiciaes' Satyric poem; Two things there are which raised great Rome to that height, valour in war and wisdom in peace. As this Roman Empire, in the judgement of all men, was esteemed very great and large, so also indeed it was; especially if you shall compare it with those which have been in former ages, as that of the Assyrians, Persians and Grecians: Item, with those which since their fall have sprung up in their places, as namely, that of the Othomans, amongst the Turks: the Sophies, amongst the Persians: of the great Cham, over the Tartars in Asia: and of Prester john, as we call him, over the Aethiopians or Abyssines in Africa. But if you shall compare it with that Monarchy which Charles the fifth, Emperor of Rome, within the memory of our fathers, established in divers parts of the world, and Philip his son in our age hath enlarged, and shall by looking into an universal map of the Earthly globe, confer and measure the greatness of this with those others, by the eye you shall plainly and truly discern, that this for largeness may not only be preferred far before all those other forenamed, but also even before that of the Romans. The kingdom of the Portugals, after that by divers navigations they had subdued under their obedience the marine tracts and sea coasts of East India, together with the islands there about, if it did reach and were extended up as far within the land, as it commandeth about the shore, it might doubtless be accounted none of the least Empires. Seeing now therefore that this also at this day is under the obedience of the said K. Philip, who doth not see that this Empire is the greatest that ever was in the world? Of the Empire of Rome, as it stood in his days, Tertullian in his book De Pallio, speaketh thus honourably: Revera Orbis cultissimum huius Imperij rus est; that is, In very deed the whole world is nothing else but a farm well stocked and stored, belonging to this Empire. Lastly, Ovid, in his second book De Fastis, thus writeth of it: Gentibus est aliis tellus data limit certo, Romanae spacium est urbis & Orbis idem. All other nations, in the Earth their certain bounds may name; The compass of the World and Rome, they only are the same. map of the Roman Empire with an inset family tree or pedigree of the seven kings of Rome ROMANI IMPERII IMAGO. Originis, Incrementi, et Culminis Imperij Romani, brevis enumeratio. Primo sub Regibus septem, Romulo, Seruio, etc. per annos ducentos & tres supra quadraginta, non amplius quam usque Portum, atque Hostiam, intra decimum octanum miliarium Romanum processit Imperium Sub Consulib. verò, inter quos interdum Dictatores, et Decemuiri, ac Tribuni militares fuerunt, per annos quadringentos & septem supra quadraginta usque trans Padum Italia est capta: Africa Hispaniaeque subactae: Gallia, et Britannia tributary sunt factae: Illyrici, Histri, Liburni, Dalmatae, sunt domiti. ad Achaiam transitum est: Macedones expugnati: cum Dardanis, Moesis et Thracibus est bellarum. ad Danubium est perventum: ac in Asia (pulso Antiocho) primum pedem posuerunt Romani Mithridate victo, regnum Ponti est captum, cum Armenia minori quam idem tenuerat. in Mesopotamiam progressum est; & cum Partbis foedus initum; contra Carduenos, & Saracenoe ac Arabas pugnatum: Judaea omnis victa: Cilicia et Sÿria, in potestatem redacta: ac tandem in Aegÿptum perventum. Sub Imperatoribus autem, a Divo Augusto nempe ad Theodosij superioris, et Honorij ac Arcadij eius filiorum tempora, per annos quadringentos & quadraginta Cantabri, Astures, totaque Hispania sub jugum missa est Alpes maritimae, Cocciaeque et Rhetiae Noricum, Pannoniae et Moesiae, Imperio accesserunt. Omnis ora Danubij in Provincias est redacta Pontus omnis, et Armenia maior; Mesopotamia, Assÿria, Arabia & Aegÿptus, in Imperij Romani iuna concesserunt. Atque hoc modo his Principibus viris, & populi Romani virtute, ac immortali eorum gloria, hoc Augustissimum Imperium ad summum fastigium perductum fuit; Cuius limits fuere ad Occidentem Oceanus, à Septentrione Rhenus et Danubius, ab Oriente Tigris, à Meridie Atlas mons, quae omnia in hac tabula ob oculos (historiae candidatis) ponuntur. Ex Livio, Dionÿsio, & Plutarcho, hanc genealogiam septem Regum desumpsimus, atque huic tabulae in historiae Romanae studiosorum gratiam adiecimus. In qua maxima linea est Regum: mediocres sunt coniugum: mintinae verò filiorum filiarumque. Circuli duplicibus circumferentijs descripti, masculos denotant; simplicibus autem, foeminas. Divina mens civitatem populi Romani egregia temperataque regione collocavit, uti Orbis terrarum imperio potiretur. vitrvuius lib. 8. Cum Gratia et Privilegio. EUROPE. IN the division of the world, divers have placed Africa in the third part: some few have made no more but Asia and Europe only; and Africa they make a part of Europe, saith Salustius. This is that which S. Paulinus in Antonius, out o the opinion of the same Sallust, thus writeth of: Europam Asiamquè duo vel maxima terrae Membra, quibus Lybiam dubiè Sallustius addit, Europae admixtam: postit quum tertia dici: Europe and Asia vast, the Earthly globe between them share. Yet whether Africa should a part of this our Europe be; or make a third part by itself, Sallust doth doubt I see. But Philostratus also in Isocrates doth divide the world into Asia and Europe: yea Isocrates himself, in his Panegyricos. Moreover in Varroes' book De lingua Latina these words are read; As all the world is divided into Heaven and Earth: so Heaven is severed into his quarters: and the Earth into Asia and Europe. Again the same author in his book of Husbandry writeth thus: First, when as the world, by Eratosthenes, was very fuly and naturally divided into two parts, the one toward the South, [Asia doubtless he meaneth] the other in the North [Europe we call it.] S. Augustine in his 16. book De Civitate Dei: Lucan in his 9 book: and Orosius in the first book of his history, have the like words to the same sense. Notwithstanding custom since hath prevailed with all Historiographers and Cosmographers which have written either in Latin or Greek, jointly to divide the globe of the earth into these three parts: Asia, Africa and Europe: the last of which we have taken upon us to describe in this place, not only in form of a map or chart, like a Geographer: but in this present discourse, like an historian. Concerning the form of it therefore, it is manifold, as Strabo writeth. It is a Peninsula or demy-ile, and not an island; although Silenus, as Elianus writeth, did sometime to Midas so relate of it. For it is on all sides, as you may see in the map, bounded and beaten with the salt sea, but only upon the East, where it is by a small neck joined to the greater Asia. Yet by what limits they are there distinguished, the ancient and the later writers do not altogether agree. For those which are more ancient as Aristotle, Plato, Herodotus, and others which do follow their opinion, do divide Europe from Asia, by the river Phasis, (a river of Colchis falling into the Euxine sea, Mar maiore, or Maurothalassa, as the Greeks call it) near Trapezonda: some maps do now call that river Fasso, others Phazzeth: the Scythians, (as Thevet reporteth, Debbassethca) or which is all one, by that Isthmos or neckland which is between the foresaid Mar maiore or Pontus Euxinus, and the Caspian sea (Mar de Cachu, the ancient called it Mare Hyrcanum, the Hyrcane sea) which formerly all old writers thought to be but a bay or gulf of the Scythian or Northern ocean, as Strabo, Pliny, Mela, Dionysius, Plutarch (in the life of Alexander and in his discourse of the face in the sphere of the Moon) and jornandes a more late writer, have left recorded. Yet all of them were deceived. Only Herodotus truly (as this our latter age doth approve and find to be so) doth affirm this to be a sea of itself, and to have neither inlet nor outlet, or to be intermeddled with any other sea. Dionysius, Arrianus, Diodorus, Polybius, jornandes and Ptolemey have divided it from Asia by the river Tanais (Don or Tana, as now the Italians name it) who thinketh that both the rise of this river, and the land Northward from whence it cometh, are both unknown and uncertain. All doubt where to place and lay their bounds: as indeed who never perfectly knew those places toward the East and North, not being then discovered, but only described by them, from the fabulous reports of others: as for example, the Riphaean and Hyperboraean mountains, which are feigned inventions of the Greeks, as Strabo writeth: together with Aluani montes, here described by Ptolemey, where now not only these mountains, but also no other at this day, are to be seen: but in their places divers huge and vast woods, great fens and bogs, or large champion plains. Orpheus also long since described in this part of the continent I mean, between Maeotis palus, the fen Maeotis, (now called Mar delle Zabacche, and Mar della Tana) and the sea Cronium, an huge wood. Likewise, Dionysius Afer here abouts placeth an Infinite wood, as he termeth it, from whence he saith Tanais or Don doth spring, which after many windings and turnings at last falleth into the forenamed fen Maeotis. Isidorus here hath the Riphaean woods, in which he saith Tanais doth first take the beginning. That Donaw (Danubius) doth divide Asia from Europe, Seneca in the sixth book Natural. doth manifestly affirm; of which his opinion, what we do think, we will, God willing, set down in the discourse to the Map of Dacia. Hitherto we see the forenamed authors to doubt and disagree between themselves of the limits of these two parts of the world: If therefore they shall find me a meet umpire and arbitrator in this matter, I would, not unfitly, and as I hope to the liking of all parties, decide the controversy thus: I would make the bounds, to be Tanais, or the river Don; the straits or narrow piece of the main land that is between this river and the river Rha, (Athel) which emptieth itself into the Caspian sea: the East branch of the same Athel: then from his head unto the river Oby, and so even unto his mouth or fall into the Northern sea: For by this mouth, I do easily persuade myself, that antiquity did verily believe that the Caspian sea did unlade itself into the main Ocean. For that the name of this river Oby is ancient, it is very likely, for that montes Obij, certain mountains called Obij are placed hereabout in this tract, by Athenaeus, which he saith formerly were called of the ancients montes Riphaei, the Riphaean hills: but then in his days montes Alpes, the Alpes. Again jornandes in this continent, not far from hence, describeth Ouim, or Obim, a Scythian nation or family. And that these foresaid mountains, are in this place (not where Ptolemey and Pomponius Mela have placed them) very many men, of great credit and learning in these our days, sufficient witnesses do stoutly avouch. Amongst which Baro Herberstein, in his history of Moscovy, is one: Paul Oderborne, in his treatise written of the life of Basilides, is another: lastly, Antony Wied, in his map of Moscovy may be the third. Now they name it vulgarly by divers and sundry names, but commonly they call it Cingulum mundi, The girdle of the world, as the said Herberstein doth affirm. In a Map of these countries set out by Master jenkinson, an Englishman, who traveled through these parts, it is called Zona Orbis, The girdle of the Earth. Moreover I have in some sort for this division, jornandes and Aethicus, upon my side, where they say that the Riphaean mountains do part Asia and Europe. Again these self same hills, yea, and in this tract, are the montes Hyperborei; not where Ptolemey placeth them. And they are the same with montes Riphaei, Obij and Alpes. Thus far of the division of Asia from Europe. Pliny calleth this part of the world, The Nurse of all Nations; Mardonius, as Herodotus doth tell of him, avoucheth it to Xerxes, To be by far the beautifullest of all places of the World, to be a most goodly and gallant country, yielding all manner of fruits and fruitful trees, and those in their kinds the best; and to be such that it were pity that any king in the World should have aught to do in but he. Varro in his books De re Rustica, of Husbandry writeth, That it is a more temperate and healthful soil than Asia. Statius in his Achilleidos, more than once or twice calleth it, The Mighty province of the World. Maxima terra viris & foecundissima doctis Vrbibus, Europe for multitude of warlike men and scholars deeply learned, doth far excel—: thus Mamilius writeth of it. Aristotle, the prince of Philosophers, maketh the inhabiters of this part of the world, to be, A very stout and courageous people. The same author affirmeth, that, All kind of beasts and cattle here, are in their kind, greater and stronger than in Asia and Africa. But of the nature of this country, the manners and customs of the people, let us hear what Strabo that excellent Geographer saith in his second book; This part is most fertile of valiant and prudent men. It is all generally habitable, excepting only a very small portion toward the North, and abutting upon the Hamaxici, which dwell upon Tanais, (Don) Maeotis palus (Mar delle Zabacche) and Borysthenes (Nieper or Dnester) which place, by reason of the extreme cold, is not habitable. Yet certain bleak and mountainous places inhabited, although in respect of the nature of the soil they are tilled and manured with greater difficulty, yet having gotten good skilful and industrious husbands, those also are tamed and much bettered, which heretofore were badly used, and kept only by thieves and outlaws. And indeed the Greeks when they dwelled upon the rocks and mountains, dwelled well and conveniently, by reason of their wise carriage in civil matters, arts, sciences and knowledge of those things, which necessarily are required to the maintenance of man's life. In like manner the Romans, having brought many savage and fierce Nations under their servile yoke, seated, I mean, in places not very convenient to dwell in, in respect of the nature of the country, either for that it was rough and craggy, or wanted havens, or was too bleak and cold, or for other causes, taught them to use merchandise before unknown, and have brought them from a savage and brutish life, to live civilly and more humanly. But those parts which are situate in an equal and temperate climate, there nature administereth all things necessary for the maintenance of man and beast. Now when as those Nations which do inhabit and dwell in fertile and rich countries, are maintainers of peace and quietness; and those which are seated in barren and unfruitful countries, are most hardy and stout: it cometh to pass that both are helpful one to another; while these do use their weapons for their country's defence, those again do help and maintain them by the profits that they raise out of the earth, by their arts and mysteries, as also by their learning, wisdom and policy: even as in like manner also the damage is mutual and either side feeleth a sensible hurt, when the one part doth not help the other: yet the estate of the soldier and warlike man is somewhat better, if they be not one come with multitude. And the nature of Europe serveth very fitly for this purpose: for it is all diversly distinguished by lofty mountains and lowly plains; so that every where the husbandmen and soldiers; the politicians and the martial warriors do dwell together: yet so as the greatest number are peaceable men: which kind of life they enjoy especially by the means and labour of their captains, first of the Greeks, then of the Macedonians; and lastly of the Romans. Therefore both in peace and war it is sufficient of itself to maintain and defend itself: for it hath great plenty both of stout soldiers, painful husbandmen, and politic statesmen. In this also it doth excel, that it bringeth forth passing good fruits, such I mean, as are necessary for the maintenance of man's life: with all sorts of metal, for what use soever. Spices or sweet smelling things and precious stones, are brought hither from foreign countries, WHICH THINGS WHOSOEVER HAVE NOT, THEY LIVE NEVER A WHIT WORSE THAN THOSE DO THAT HAVE THEM. Moreover this is especially worth the noting, that having wonderful store of cattle, sheep and oxen; it breedeth very few dangerous wild beasts. Thus far the learned Strabo. Many other things thou mayst read of this Europe, together with the nature and condition of the people of the same, in that treatise which Hypocrates, the prince of Physicians, wrote of the care and waters. This Europe also, and not any other place of the world beside, doth yield Succinum or Electrum, (Amber we call it, the Germans, Gleslum) yet it is not found in Eridianas', a river falling into some Northern sea, as Herodotus doth fabulously report: or in Padus, a river of Italy (Po) as the poets jestingly affirm: nor in the Electrides, certain feigned islands in the Hadriaticke sea, as some men of better credit, and more diligent searchers out of the truth, as Pliny map of ancient Europe EUROPAM, SIVE CELTICAM VETEREM, sic describere conabar Abrah. Ortelius. CLARISS. D. NICOLAO ROCCOXIO I.U.L. PATRICIO ANTVERP. EIUSDEMQ. VRBIS SENATORI, HANC ANTIQVAE EUROPAE, NOVAM TABULAM, ABRAH. ORTELIUS DEVOTISSIME DEDICAB. CUM PRIVILEGIO DECEN NALI, IMP. REGIS ET BRABANTIAE CANCELLARIAE. 1595. saith, have seriously thought: nor in Spain, as Aeschylus believed: nor in certain rocks at the further end of the gulf of Venice, (mare Hadriaticum) as some more sober men have given out: nor in Liguria, as Sudinus, Metrodorus, and Theophrastus would have men think: nor in Ethiopia, near jupiter Ammon's temple, or in Scythia, as Philemon imagined: nor in Britain, as Socatus: nor in the Glessariae, islands in the german ocean, as Pliny hath taught: nor in Bannonia or Baltia, (a certain island) as Timaeus hath broached: nor in a certain river, as Dion Prusaeus hath taught: but near unto the neckland or peninsula Haestarum in the bay Pautzkerwicke and Frisch-hast, (Sinus Clilipenus) in the Baltic or East sea, not far from Dantzk in Pomerell or Sprese: where hitherto it hath been taken (a thing wholly hidden from the ancients) to the great gain and enriching of the Nations near inhabiting: and not many other place of the world beside. In the same Europe are there many goodly and stately cities, amongst the which the most famous, in all ages, are Rome and Constantinople, (which afterward was called New-Rome) and now are London, Venice and Paris. The rivers of greater note are Rhein, Isther or Donaw, and the Thames: the woods more notable are Ardene in Gallia, 500 miles of length, reaching from the river of Rhein unto Tourney in France; and Hercynia in Germany, 40. days journey long, as Pomponius writeth, and 9 days journey broad, as Caesar in his Commentaries reporteth: a greater wood than which, or more vast, there is no history maketh mention of. Thus much of Europe. But whereof it took the name and was so called, or who first gave it that name, I think saith Herodotius, there is no man under heaven doth certainly know or can upon any probalibity guess, except one should think it so called of Europa Tyria. But wherefore it should so of her be named, I am wholly ignorant, and I persuade myself and do verily believe, that no man in the world doth truly know. For that she, as we read in the fabulous stories of the poets, was violently taken out of Phoenicia, a country of Asia, and carried from thence into Cyprus, or as others writ, into the island Creta (Candy) all men do know well enough: where, as Eusebius his Chronicle doth witness, being taken of Asterius king of Creta to wife, she bore him Minoes, Rhadamanthus and Sarpedon: from whence she went not into Europe, but into Asia, as Herodotus hath left recorded. But what is that to Europe this part of the world? One might easilier believe it to have been so named of Europus, who, as Trogus Pompeius witnesseth, sometime in these parts possessed a large kingdom: which also I do see to be avouched by Eustathius upon Lycophron, who maketh this Europus to be the son of one Himerus. Pausanias saith that one Europa was king of Sicyonia, a province of Peleponnesus in Greece: to him Eusebius in his Chronicle doth ascribe, who maketh him equal to the Patriarch Abraham, & to have lived above 3550. years since, about 1950. years before the birth of Christ. There be some, as Festus writeth, that think it so named of the beautifulness and excellency of the country. These we are sure are fabulous or uncertain: may we not therefore, as they have form of Phrat, Euphrates, and of Koft, Aegyptus (as we have showed before) think that of Riphath (the son of Gomer, japheths' son, to whom this part of the world was presently after the confusion at Babel, assigned) they have likewise form Europa? And surely the name Riphath, doth very manifestly show itself in Riphaeis montibus, the Riphean hills: item in Riphaeo flwio, now called the river Oby, in Ripe, a city of Peloponnesus, in Rhiphataeis, the people of Paphlagonia, as josephus writeth. Ptolemey in the second book of his Quadripartite, in my opinion much more truly, writeth that it was sometime called by a common name, CELTICA, namely of a principal Nation that first did inhabit it. For there is almost no province in all this part, in which in time past the CELTAES did not inhabit. For in Spain toward the West, and beyond Hercules pillars are the Celtaes as Herodotus affirmeth. Item, about the river Baetis, as Strabo avoucheth, the Ciltica Praesamarci, are in the province of Lucensis, and others otherwise named Nerij, as Pliny saith: Dion and Xiphilinus do show that the Cantabri and Astares are the same with the Celtaes: Pliny nameth the city Celtica, in the province Hispalensis. Antonius hath the Celti: item Celticum promontorium, is the same that Cantabrum promontorium, which now is called Cabo de finis terre. What Geographer or Historian is he amongst the ancients that hath not made mention of the Celtebri? In France were the Celtaes and Celtogalatae: and from thence are those in Britain. For that this island was first peopled from hence, lying so near over against it, it is a common opinion and very probable. That the Gauls Germans were vulgarly called Celtae, all Historiographers do jointly agree: and indeed Dion doth affirm, that the Celtaes did dwell upon either side of the river Rhein: the Celtaes dwelled in Gallia Cisalpina (Lombardy) or Italy, as Appianus writeth. And again upon the Ionian sea, (that is, the Hadriaticke) which also Strabo doth aver. Silius Italicus placeth them about the river Eridianus (Po). In Epirus sometime dwelled the Celtaes, as Antonius Liberalis hath given out: Stephanus placeth the same about the mount Haemus: Arrianus, near the mouth of the river Donaw: as also Strabo in Moesia. The same author writeth, that the Celtaes are intermeddled with the Illyrij and Thrace's. Who also placeth them upon the river Borysthenes. Moreover Aristotle in his book De mundo, joineth the Celtaes with the Scythians. here hence the same Strabo and Plutarch do make their Celtoscythae. In Plutarch, in the life of Camillus, I read that the Galatae (which he maketh to have come of the stock of the Celtaes) passing the Northern sea came unto the Riphaean mountains. Again out of the forenamed Strabo I learn that the Nations dwelling Northward were in his time called Caltae. The which also their ancient language, which is called the Celticke or german tongue, doth at this day sufficiently demonstrate: which is the same (only differing a little in dialect) with that which is used in the islands near adjoining to these places, as in Island, Groenland, Friesland and others in this ocean. Plutarch in Marius writeth, that Celtica doth begin at the outmost sea (that is, the Atlantic sea) and so stretcheth itself out far into the North and from thence unto the fen Maeoris, (Mare delle Zabacche.) Pomponius Mela calleth the Cassiterides (which in another place we have proved to belong to great Britain, or to be of the number of those which are named Brittanicae) Celticke islands. What is this else, I pray you, than plainly to affirm that THE CELTAES DO POSSESS ALL EUROPE? Which indeed is that which Ephorus in Strabo did see so many years since: when as he dividing all the world into 4. quarters, saith that, That part which is toward the East, is inhabited of the Indians: that which is in the South, of the Aethiopians: the North parts, of the Scythians: and the West, of the Celtaes. The scholiast of Appollonius nameth the Hadriaticke sea, Mare Celticum, the Celticke sea. And Lycophron describeth Celtos, a certain pool, about the mouth of the river Ister. Item he placeth Leuce an island of Mar maiore (Pontus Euxinus) over against the mouth of the river Donaw. May we not therefore properly, as they call those that inhabit Asia, Asians: and those which dwell in Africa, Africanes: call these which dwell in Celtica, Celtickes? He that out of all ancient stories, penned either in Latin or Greek doth not know that the Celtaes are the Germans, let him have recourse to the 22. chapter of Hadrianus junius his Batavia, and I doubt not but, having thoroughly weighed those many sound arguments, and sufficient testimonies of ancient grave writers, shall rest satisfied and swear to our opinion. If not, let him listen to the Dutchmen, and he shall hear them call one another in their familiar communication, Kelt. The French also or gaul's I call a Germane nation. And I can prove by good arguments, if it were a matter pertaining to this our purpose, that the German or Dutch tongue is the ancient language of the Celtaes, and to be the same which hitherto they have used in all places and now is spoken, except in some places where the power of the Romans so prevailed, that they banished this, and seated theirs in the room. It is likely therefore that the etymology and reason of the derivation of the word Europe, which was unknown unto the old writers, is to be sought and fetched from no other language else, but from that which was most usual in this part of the world. For that the inhabitants of any country should take the name of their native soil from strangers, it is so absurd and hard to be believed, that there cannot any thing more foolish or contrary to truth be invented or devised. Wherefore I think it good, concerning this matter, here to lay down the judgement of Goropius Becanus, our countryman, who thinketh it to be so named, not of a woman, (which it is probable, either never was, or never came here) but à latitudine videndi, of the largeness of his prospect (as he speaketh) namely, because (I do cite his own words out of the 9 book of his Origines) it doth not only look toward Asia, on the East and South: Africa, on the South and West: but also the New-found-world beyond the Hyperborei, on the West and North. Neither shall any man persuade me, that Europe had the name from Greece or the Greek language, seeing that it was first inhabited of the Cimbers (Cimmerij, descended from Gomer, the elder brother) before it was possessed of the Greeks (jones, come from jawan a younger brother, & but the 4. son of Yapheth) we make a diphthong by setting the 5. vowel of the Latins before the 2. which neither the Latins nor Greeks do admit. Therefore if so be at any time they would change the words in which this did light, for We, they put Eu; turning it backward. Therefore our men do term it Verop, not Europe, whereby they understand a worthy company of men: for Were (a mono-syllable pronounced like a diphthong) signifieth losty, great, excellent & that which is best in every kind of thing: which notwithstanding some do write ur, without a diphthong, yet with a long vowel. Therefore, as of Terues, they form Tereus, so of Werop, the Latins & Greeks have made Europe: so named of the excellency of the Nation, which doth far surpass all other men of the World. For Hop, as I have showed before, signifieth a company or multitude of men. More of this word thou mayst see in his 8. book Thus far out of his works which are forth in print: that which followeth, is taken out of a book of his which he also hath set forth, yet not imprinted, but such as he used privately, and hath many additions in sundry places in the margin written with his own hand, which he had prepared against the second edition. But I weighing, saith he, and comparing this name with that which I have read in holy Scripture, another reason far more excellent, and better cometh into my mind. We see that to Yaphet was promised enlargement or a far spreading of his posterity, or as some other interpret the word, joy and gladness: which than he truly had enjoyed, when as Christ had redeemed us by his death and precious blood (which blessing doth agree to this part of the world, rather than to any other under heaven beside: and therefore all other country's general do call Europe: THE KINGDOM OF THE CHRISTIANS: and the Europeans, are called of the Turks and Arabians, GIAWR, that is, Christians.) E, therefore doth signify a lawful contract and marriage: VR, excellent: and HOP, hope: whereupon it cometh to pass, that Europe signifieth The excellent hope of a lawful marriage. which is proper to this portion of the world which Noah gave to japheth his son to inhabit. For although that the posterity of Sem was by Abraham, for many ages wedded to God, yet at length he put her away and divorced her from him. But the wedlock whereby God, by Christ is wedded to Europe his Church, shall never be dissolved: so that Europe may most properly be said to be japhets' portion. But of this word we will speak more in our Francica. Thus far Goropius. Which I have very willingly communicated to the courteous Reader, leaving it to the censure of the learned to be judged. Yet I know that these things have been very bitterly skoffed at already by a certain learned man, but one wholly ignorant of this tongue, and therefore of less judgement in this argument. There are some which do think that this Europe was in the holy Scripture called JAPETIA. Thus far of Europe, to which before I do altogether leave, I will add out of Herodotus in his Polymnia, the words of Mardonius to Darius spoken of this country. That it is a country most goodly and beautiful, bearing all manner of excellent fruitful trees, and those in their kind the best: and to be such that it were pity that any man but a king only should possess. The BRITISH ISLES, Now, THE EMPIRE OF Great Britain. PLiny saith that in the Atlantic ocean, there be many islands named BRITANNICAE INSULAE, The British islands; but the two greater ALBION and HIBERNIA, (Ireland) are properly so called. Of these, ALBION, in regard that it is both the greatest, and as it were commander of the rest, is most properly called BRITANNIA. And I might easily be drawn to believe, that all these islands were recorded in the ancient monuments of the Greeks, before they were once named or known to the Romans; and to have generally been called CASSITERIDES, as who say, The Stannaries, and that properly CASSITERA, which the Romans call Britannia. And although I am not ignorant, that Cassitera is held of Dionysius and Stephanus to be Indica Insula, an Indian an island, or, an island belonging or near adjoining to India, yet I am not a whit moved from that my opinion. For I do verily think that this was delivered by them rather of ignorance, than of sound knowledge grounded upon the skill of Geography: and we know that this is also a common error in these our days, to call all countries and islands unknown or far remote and distant from us, Indian isles; by which name, not without a manifest ignorance of the truth, they call all that whole continent of the New world, together with the circumiacent islands first discovered and found out in the days of our grandfathers; and such also as daily are descried, they call by that name. On my side is Pomponius Mela, a man out of all doubt, of good judgement and credit, who calleth them CELTICAS, Celtickeiles; as if they were near neighbours to the Celtaes. I do know that these Cassiterides, are of others otherwise described; as of Diodorus Siculus a little above Lusitania (Portugal) of Pliny, overagainst Celtiberia, (Valentia) near Artabrum promontorium (cabo de finis terrae) by Strabo and Ptolemey: where now there are no islands at all; (and therefore not these) nor ever were any: whereupon it is apparent that these islands were rather known to the ancients by name, than true situation. Now all men do jointly commend these islands for the great abundance of Tin and Lead, which they yearly did yield: Strabo also maketh these islands rich in Hides or Leather. Do not then these three, whose plentiful store, hath made ENGLAND at this day so famous all the world over, manifestly prove that they all pointed and aimed at Britain? For what country or province is there in the whole globe of the Earth, that is so rich in Pelts and Leather: or hath such plenty of fine wool, as ENGLAND hath? The same Strabo affirmeth, that in the Cassiterides they dig not very deep for metals. Pliny saith that they are found in the very sourd of the earth. That these do speak both of the same thing, who doth not see? By these I gather, That the Phoenicians in times past, and Spaniards, did for traffic sail through the straits of Gibraltar, unto this island; and for Tin, Led and Pelts bring in for exchange Brazen vessels and Salt: like as afterward the Romans, when Caesar had subdued it, used to do the next way over land by France. Therefore it was then first known to the Romans, by the name of Britannia, which before that, certain ages passed, was very famous amongst the Phoenicians by the name of Cassitera. Appianus a reverend author, who lived about the time of Hadrian the Emperor, writeth that the Spaniards did forbear to travel upon the West and North ocean, but when they were forced into Britain, by the violence of the tide. That here he nameth Britain, Cassitera, I make no question: but that name was then worn out of use, and this, as I think it very likely, was grown in request and better known. Let the learned see, and at their better leisure consider, whether that Sextus Rufus Auienus doth not describe these islands under the name of OESTRYMNIDUM? Surely I am of that opinion he doth. For he saith that these Oestrymniades, are very rich of lead and tin: and that the country people do make ships of Leather, in which they sail upon the main sea. What is this else then that which Pliny reporteth, That the Britanes do go to sea in ships made of wickers and covered over with raw hides? and doth not Caesar in his first book de Bello civili, affirm that the Britan's did use to make the keel and ribs of their ships of some light wood, the other part being radled with osiers or rods was covered with leather? This island the Romans, as Dion and Xiphiline do testify, divided into the HIGHER, containing all that part which is toward the South: and the LOWER, toward the North. In the Almagest of Ptolemey, this is called MINOR, The Lesser: and that MAYOR, The Greater: and that about the time of Severus Emperor of Rome. But in the reign of Valentinian the Emperor, I find in Sextus Rufus, that it was distinguished by these names, BRITANNIA PRIMA, The First, BRITANNIA SECUNDA, The Second, BRITANNIA MAXIMA, The Greater, CAESARIENSIS and FLAVIA. The book of Remembrances (Notiar) and Ammianus do add VALENTIA; which others, as Orosius, Claudian and Hegesippus call SCOTIA, Scotland. Xiphilinus in Severus referreth the people generally to these two nations, MAEATAI and CALEDONII: for the names of the rest may, as he saith, well-nigh be reduced to these two. (Yet this must needs be false except he mean it particularly of Valentia, the later part.) He that desireth to know the several Nations of this island as then it was inhabited, let him have recourse to Ptolemeys' Geography, and this our Map, into which we have packed those things which we have gathered here and there dispersed in Caesar's Commentaries, Tacitus, Pausanias and Ammianus; and he shallbe satisfied to the full. But wilt not thou be deceived? take the learned M. Camden for thy guide: and then I will warrant thy safe conduct. Thus far of the names of these islands: now let us speak in like manner of the isles themselves, and first of the greatest of them which we said was called Britannia. map of the ancient British Isles BRITANNICARUM INSULARUM TYPUS. Ex conatibus Geographicis Abrah. Ortelij. Cum privileg. decen. 1595. NATALIBUS INGENIO ET DOCTRINA ILLUSTRI REVERENDOQVE DOMINO D. GEORGIO AB AUSTRIA, PRAEPOSITO HARLEBECENSI, AC SERENISS. PRINCIPI CARDINALI ARCHIDUCI A CUBICULIS, Abrah. Ortelius R. M. Geog. L. M. dedicab. Caesar and Diodorus Siculus do give out that it is wonderful populous: But from whence the people and first inhabitants came, whether they were home-born (indigenae) or come from other countries, it is not known as Tacitus hath written. The inner parts, higher within the land, are inhabited of those which they say, were borne and bred there: the sea coasts are possessed of those which came thither from Belgium (the Low countries) all of them almost are called by the names of those cities and provinces from whence they came, and where they were bred, as Caesar reporteth. This his opinion Ptolemey doth confirm, who in this i'll also doth name and describe the Belgae and Attrebates. Tacitus avoucheth that in that the Caledonijs, (a people in Scotland) are red haired and big limmed, it is a manifest argument that they are come of the stock of the Germans. Their well coloured complexions, curled heads, and country opposite to the coast of Spain, do prove that the ancient Iberi, in former times had crossed the sea and seated themselves here. That the Galli or gaul's did enter upon those coasts near to their country, it is very probable by their ceremonies, superstitious opinions, and similitude of languages. Zozimus in his first book writeth that the Emperor Probus, sent into this island all the Burgundians and Vandals that he could suppress and take alive, that here they might dwell and seat themselves. The Saxons and other nations which entered this land, I do of purpose omit: because these were of later times and but the other day: we only determined to touch those things that were of greater antiquity. Generally the inhabitants of this i'll, in those days, were all uncivil and rude: and as they were more farther remote from the main continent, so they had less knowledge of foreign wealth and were less desirous of the same. That the Britan's were more valiant and hardy than the Gauls, we learn out of Tacitus: that they were more taller of stature than they, Strabo doth affirm: That they used strangers discurteously, Horace reporteth: Claudianus the poet nameth this isle saeva Britannia, tyrannous Britain. And the same author in his Panegyricus, for the Consulship of Honorius, calleth the people saevos Britannos, cruel Britan's. Quid in his second book of Love, nameth them virides Britannos, the green Britan's: in the fifteenth book of his Metamorphosis, Aequoreos Britannos, the Britan's of the sea. They wear their hair long, all their body in what part soever being shaven, beside their head and upper lip. The same author saith that for nature and quality they are for the most part all alike, yet some are more plain and simply minded, others more rude and barbarous: so that although they have great store of milk, yet they know not how to make cheese: others are wholly ignorant of sowing, planting, grafting and of such other points of husbandry. In their carriage and conversation they are, as Diodorus Siculus speaketh of them, plain, simple and upright, far remote from the wily subtillies and crafty devices of our men which live more near the Court. They far basely and feed upon gross meats, and are wholly estranged from wealth and gorgeous life and maintetenance: and as Mela saith of them, they are only rich in cattle, and great lands and compass of ground. For they do not hold it lawful to eat either hare, hen or goose: notwithstanding they keep them, as Caesar writeth, for game and pastime. Yet they have a kind of geese here, which they call chenerotes, (bernacles) which they esteem for great dainties, so that in England they have not a daintier dish, as Pliny testifieth. They feed upon milk and flesh meat, as the same author saith. They lay their corn up in their barns in the ear of sheaf unthrashed: from whence they fetch and thrash as much as shall serve them from day to day. Of their temperate and sparing diet, together with their patience in adversity and affliction, Dion in the life of Nero will teach thee. That they did make their drink, which they called Curmi, (or as now they pronounce it Courow, ale) of barley, Dioscorides, that famous physician, or industrious and painful student and searcher out of the true nature of medicinal simples, so many hundred years, hath left recorded. Zonara's writeth that they did use to make a kind of meat, of which if any man should take but the quantity of a bean, he should neither be an hungered or a thirst for a great time. Believe him that list. Of the same Britain's, Herodian thus writeth: they wear no kind of garment: only about their necks they clasp a piece of iron, thinking that to be as great a jewel and sign of wealth, as other barbarous nations do by gold. Caesar saith that they be clad in skins and leather. They used to have ten or twelve wives common amongst a certain company of them: especially brothers with brothers and fathers with their sons were thus copartners: but if any of them were gotten with child, whosoever got it, it was accounted to be his who first married her when she was a maid. Thus Caesar in his time wrote of them. That many of them had but one wife only, Eusebius in his seventh book de Praepar. evangel. hath given us to understand: which also Clemens Alexandrinus in his 9 book Recognitionum, doth aver. Plutarch saith that they do ordinarily live till they be an hundred and twenty years old. They use brazen money or iron rings made of a certain weight and poise, in steed of gold or silver coins. Pliny saith that they used to wear rings upon their middle finger. In Caesar I read, that their houses did stand thick and close together: but as Strabo writeth, they were for the most part made of reeds, or timber. They dwell in woods like as we do in cities. For they call that a town, when they have with a bank or ditch enclosed or fortified a cumbersome wood, whither they may flock and resort, to avoid the invasion and assault of their enemies: as Caesar in his commentaries doth give us to understand: and there, as Strabo saith they make cabbines or cottages for themselves, and stables for cattle, such as may serve them for that present necessity. Herodian calleth them a very warlike and bloody nation. They fight not only on horseback and foot, but also with coaches and wagons, armed after the manner of the Gauls; Covinos they call them, whose axeltrees or lynx's were armed with hooks made somewhat like to the Welsh bills now adays used, as Pomponius Mela affirmeth; they use likewise in their wars a great multitude of wanes, as Caesar, Strabo and Diodorus do tell us. They fight with huge great swords, as Tacitus signifieth: these swords, Herodian saith, hang close down by their bare skin: only sheathed in a straight piece of leather. Pomponius Mela writeth that they used to adorn the pommels of their swords with the teeth of certain sea fish. They know not what a brigandine, jack or headpiece mean: these pieces of armour they never use, accounting them to be but a trouble and hindrance to them when they are to pass over any bogs or fens. For they use to swim, run through or to wade up to the twist over those fens and marshes, and many times being barelegged they spare neither thick nor thin: yet afterward we learn out of Dion by the oration of Bunduica, their queen, that they were wont to arm themselves, for defence with helmets, habergions and greaus: when they gave the onset upon their enemies the same author teacheth us, they used to make a great noise and to sing terrible and threatening songs. They make war many times upon small occasions and for wantonness: and very often they invade and annoy one another of set purpose; especially for a desire of further command and covetousness of enlarging their possessions. Tacitus moreover affirmeth, that they also go in the field under the leading and conduct of women: for a manifest proof of which he bringeth in (in the fourteenth book of his Annals) Boudicea with her daughters. Dion affirmeth the same: but he calleth her Bunduica: item Tacitus. in the life of julius Agricola, writeth her name Voadica. Corpora inficiunt ultrò; they purposedly stain and paint their bodies: (there is a very learned man who thinketh that for ultrò, here should be read nitro: with saltpetre) but wherefore or to what end they did it, that is uncertain: Mela and jornandes do think they did it for ornament and to set out themselves: or that they might seem more terrible unto their enemies in time of sight, as Caesar saith: who overmore addeth that they thus paint their bodies with wood (Luteum, he calleth it) which will make a blue or skie-colour. Others here for Luteum, do read Glastum: on whose side Pliny seemeth to speak, but that he affirmeth this only of the women: where he writeth that the Britan's wives and women did use to besmere all their body over with glastum, (woad, an herb like plantain) and to go stark naked to some certain solemnities, when they were to perform some rites and ceremonies: in this imitating the Blackamoor's. (But why I should not retain the ancient reading, which in Caesar was glasto: for that which now they would have luteo; I see no reason: seeing that out of a fragment of a description of Britain, done by my good friend M. Humphrey Lhoyd, I understand, that amongst the West Britan's in the ancient British tongue, which they still speak even to this very day, by the word glass, they understand the blue or skie-colour, as also by the same they signify the herb Isatis, th' t is, woad) which is very like the plantain.) And that the men also did not only stain their bodies with some kind of colour, but also to mark them with divers kinds of pictures, and counterfeits of sundry sorts of living creatures, and to go naked, lest they should hide this their painting, I read in Herodian. Listen, thou shalt hear Solinus speak the same words: The country is partly possessed by a barbarous and wild people, which even from their childhood, have by certain cutters, men skilful that way, divers images and pictures of living creatures, drawn and raised upon their skin, and so imprinted in their flesh, that as they grow unto man's estate these pictures together with the painters stains, do wax bigger and bigger: neither doth the wild people endure any thing more patiently and willingly, than that their limbs by means of those deep cuts and slashes, may so deeply drink in these colours, that they may stick long by them. Amongst the Goddesses, as I learn by Dion, they worshipped Andates; (for so they call Victoriam, victory) who had a temple and sacred wood, where they used to do sacrifice, and perform their religious service and worship to her. Beside her they had another which was called Adraste: whether this were the same with Adrastia (which some did take to be Nemesis, the Goddess of revenge) which the ancient Grecians & Romans did worship, I leave to others to determine. Caesar saith, that in former times the Druids, a kind of superstitious priests, dwelled also amongst this people: who affirmeth, that their discipline and religion was first here invented, and from hence carried beyond sea into France. That they continued until the time of Vespasian the Emperor of Rome, in Mona or Anglesey, it is apparent out of the 14 book of Cornelius Tacitus his Annals. From them, doubtless, this nation had their knowledge of the state & immortality of the soul after this life: for this was the opinion of those Druids, as Caesar and others have written of them. But of the Druids, we will, God willing, speak more in our Old France, or Gallia as it stood in Caesar's time. That the Britan's did so greatly esteem and wonderfully extol the art Magic, and perform it with such strange ceremonies, that it is to be thought that the Persians had it from hence, I have Pliny for my patron, who mightily persuadeth me. The forenamed Bunduica, also doth seem to justify the same: who, as soon as she had ended her oration unto her army, cast an hare out of her lap, by that means to guess what the issue of that journey would be: which after that she was observed to go on forward, all the company jointly gave a joyful shout and acclamation. To sacrifice and offer the blood of their captives upon their altars, and to seek to know the will and pleasure of their Gods by the entrails of men, as the Romans did by the bowels of beasts, these people held it for a very lawful thing. Thus far Tacitus: and thus much of Albion: now it remaineth that we in like manner say somewhat of Ireland. HIBERNIA, Or IRELAND. Upon the West of Britain, in the vast ocean (the Latins call it Oceanus Virginius, that is, as the Welsh call it Norweridh, or Farigi, as the Irish pronounce the word) lieth that goodly island which all ancient writers generally have called by one and the same name, although every one hath not written it alike, (an ordinary and usual thing in proper names translated into strange countries) For Ptolemy (and vulgarly all Geographers which follow him) calleth it HIBERNIA: Orpheus the most ancient Poet of the Greeks, Aristotle the Prince of Philosophers and Claudian, JERNA; Iwenall and Mela, IWERNA: Diodorus Siculus, IRIS: Eustathius in his Commentaries upon Dionysius Afer, WERNIA (〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉) and BERNIA: the Welshmen or ancient Britan's, YVERDON: the Irish themselves (from whence all the rest were fetched) ERIN: whereof also the Saxons, by adding the word Land, signifying a country or province (as their manner is) have framed IRELAND; by which name it is not only known to the English, but generally, at this day, it is so called of all Nations whatsoever. Thus far the learned Clarencieux: who also thinketh it so to have been named by them, of their Irish word Heir; which signifieth the West, or Western coast or country. Like as the Celtaes, (whose language he proveth to be the same with this) for the same reason and of the same word, named Spain, Iberia: which afterward the Greeks in their language interpreted Hesperia. In Festus Auienus, who wrote a book entitled Orae maritimae, the sea coast; it is named INSULA SACRA, The Holy Island; who moreover addeth that it is inhabited of the Hierni, that is, of the Irishmen. Isacius in his Commentaries upon Lycophron, calleth it WEST BRITAIN: Plutarch in his book which he wrote Of the face in the sphere of the Moon, calleth it OGUGIA: but why, we know not: yet read him, if you think it worth the while: you shall hear many an old wives tale. The latter writers, as S. Isidore, and the reverend Beda, our countryman, call it SCOTIA, of the Scots which seated themselves in the West part of this i'll, about the year of our Lord 310. from whence within a very few years after, being called in by the Picts, they came into Britain: and indeed Paulus Orosius, Beda and Egeinhardus, authors of good credit, wrote that it was inhabited of the Scots. It is in length from South to North 400. miles; in breadth scarce 200. The soil and temperature of the air, as Tacitus affirmeth, is not much unlike that of England. It breedeth no snake or serpent, nor any venomous creature: fowl and birds here are not very plentiful, and as for bees, no man ever saw one in the whole country: yea if so be that any man shall strew dust, gravel or small stones brought from hence, amongst the hives, the swarms will presently forsake their combs, as Solinus writeth. (Yet we know by experience that this is all false: for such is the infinite number of bees in this country, that they are not only to be found here in hives and bee-gardens, but also abroad in the fields in hollow trees and holes of the ground.) The temperature of the air (saith Pomponius Mela) is very unkind and unfit for the ripening of corn and grain: but the soil is so good for grass, not only great and rank, but also sweet and wholesome, that their herds and cattle do fill themselves in so short a time, that if they be not driven out of the pasture, they will feed while they burst. Solinus affirmeth the same, but in fewer words. Furthermore he calleth it an inhuman and uncivil country, by reason of the rude and harsh manners of the inhabitants. And Pomponius Mela termeth the people a disordered and unmannerly nation, less acquainted with any sort of virtue than any other people whatsoever: yet they may in some respect be said to be lovers of virtue: in regard that they are very religious and devout. Strabo saith, that they are more rustical and uncivil than the Britan's: Solinus calleth it a merciless and warlike nation: Strabo writeth, that they are great eaters: Diodorus Siculus saith, they did use to eat man's flesh: and Solinus he addeth, that those which are conquerors in war, use first to drink the blood of those which are slain, and then with the same to besmere their face. Yea they do account it, as Strabo writeth, for a commendable thing to eat the bodies of their parents when they be dead: and to lie men and women with one another openly, not regarding who stand and look on: and that not only with other women, but also even with their mothers, and own sisters: accounting this for an indifferent thing, neither good nor bad, as julius Solinus Polyhistor writeth. Moreover he affirmeth, that if a great bellied woman shallbe brought to bed of a son, she causeth the first meat which he eateth to be laid upon his father's sword, and so upon the point of the sword she gently putteth it into the infant's mouth: and with certain heathenish vows and prayers, she wisheth that he may never die but in the wars or upon his enemy's sword. They which would be more finer and gallant than others, do set out the handles and pommels of their swords with the teeth of certain sea-fish: for they are as white as any ivory: and the chief: delight of the men is in the bravery of their weapons. Eusebius in his Chronicle saith, that in this Island Galba caused himself to be proclaimed Emperor: but it is a fault of the writer, who for Hiberia, wrote Hibernia: for that this was done in Spain. Thus far of these two greater islands, which were properly called Britannicae: now let us go on with those which are lesser, and do lie about the coast of these. Of the ORKNEY ISLES, WEST ILES, MAN, etc. THe ORKNEY ISLES (Orcades) lying upon the North of Scotland are, as Ptolemey and Pomponius Mela do account them, in number 30. although Pliny and Martianus maketh them to be two: jornandes 33. S. Isidore very falsely 83. and Solinus as far short, reckoneth but 3 only: (peradventure for tres, three: we should read triginta, thirty) M. Camden thinketh them to have been so named of their situation over against Cathnesse, that is, the promontory, foreland or cape of the Cathini, (not Careni, as the vulgar copies of Ptolemey have) a nation that possessed this part of Britain, in the time of the Romans: for thus he found it written and interpreted in an ancient manuscript, Argath; against Cath; (the copy hath supra Getas, above the Goths, falsely: for they had not, till many years after this, seated themselves in any part of this i'll: but peradventure by the Getae, he understood Cath, or the Cathini of Ptolemey) Of these, as many men report, divers are desert and unmanured, others are habitable and fertile. In Solinus time they were not inhabited, no man dwelled in them: for they had no wood, nor grass, but were all overgrown with rushes, sedges and such like: the rest, he saith, are nothing but bare rocks and heaps of sand: yet now they are reasonably populous, and do yearly yield great store of Barley, mary they are wholly void of wood, and altogether unprofitable for Wheat. They lie all close together not far one from another, as Pliny and Solinus jointly affirm. The same Solinus, as some learned men think, nameth POMONA for one of the Orkeny isles, and calleth it Pomona diutina, Long-daied Pomona; by reason of the great length of the day in this climate. In regard that it is far greater than any of the rest, it is now vulgarly called MAIN-LAND. This is the principal and chief of them all, and hath in it, in the town Kirkwale, a Bishop's sea; and two castles for defence of the same. It yieldeth yearly some quantity of Tin and Lead. Amongst these also Ptolemey nameth OCETIS and DUMNA, that we take to be now called Hethy, this Hey. (But that island which Pliny nameth Dumna, seemeth to be that which at this day they call Fair i'll, having but one town and that called Dumo) Eutropis and Orosius have delivered, that Augustus the Emperor first annexed these islands unto the Empire: yet Tacitus saith, that they were first descried and subdued by julius Agricola. Beyond the Orkney isles, above Britain, five days sail Northward (whereabout the old expositor of Horace placeth the Fortunate Isles) doth lie, as Solinus writeth, the island THULE, so famous and much spoken of in all ancient writers: but where it should now be, or what, the world hath long doubted. Some take it to be Island, but that cannot be, for many weighty reasons, as divers learned men have proved. Synesius doubleth whether there were any such place or not: and our Gyraldus plainly saith, that if ever it were, yet now it is nowhere in the world to be found. Some do think it to be Shetland, (or as some call it Hetland) a greater Island beset with many other smaller, subject to the crown of Scotland: and this their opinion they confirm by many arguments. First Gaspar Peucerus, an author of good credit, affirmeth that the Seamen do commonly call this island, Thylensell: Secondarily, they are situate midway between Norway and Scotland, where Saxo Grammaticus placeth Thule: Thirdly, these islands are directly opposite to Bergen (Bergae, not Belgae, as it is falsely and corruptly written: and indeed hereabout Pliny his Bergos, was seated) and here Mela saith Thule did stand: Again, Solinus writeth that from Cathnesse to Thule, it is but two days sail: (observe the proportion of distances: from the Orkney to the West isles he maketh it 7. days sail: from Orkney to Thule, 5: and from Cathnesse thither, but 2.) Lastly, which were sufficient of itself alone, Ptolemey placeth Thule under the 63. degree of latitude, which is precisely the elevation of the North pole at Shetland. Thus far of Thule or Shetland, which was not indeed ordinarily, of the ancients, accounted amongst the British, yet we now know it to be one of that number, & subject to the crown of Britain. The WESTERN ISLES, (called of Ptolemey, Solinus, Stephanus and Pliny, Ebudae, Aebudae or Hebudes: of the latter writers, Hebrides: of Ethicus, Beteoricae) are, as Solinus writeth, 7 days sail from the Orchades. Pliny saith there be in number 30. yet vulgarly they are esteemed to be 44. and a Scottish gentleman, who traveled them all over, as he affirmeth, reckoneth up by their several names, as far as I remember, above 200. Solinus, Stephanus and Ptolemey do name but these 5. neither do they mention any more. RICINA or Ricnea, as Pliny writeth it, Antonius nameth Raduna, now they call it Racline: EPIDIUM, now Ila, a large island, & a fertile champion soil: MALEOS, now Mula, as also in Pliny's time, as it seemeth: EAST EBUDA, now Sky, lying close to the coast of Scotland: WEST EBUDA, (Lewes) the greatest of them all, but full of stones, craggy steep mountains, and little inhabited. Moreover in jona, which Beda nameth Hylas, lying between Ila and the main land, was a monastery erected by S Columba, where divers of the kings of Scotland have been buried: beside the bishop's sea, in the village Sodore, in whose dioceses all the rest were, and therefore were of it called Insulae Sodorenses. All the other, beside Hirth, are of small account, as being nothing but rocks, stones, and craggy knolls, in which you shall scarce all the year long find a green turf. The people, in manners, behaviour, apparel and language, do much resemble the Irish: as those in the Orkney do the Goths and Norweyans. More of these see in Solinus and M. Camden's Britannia, to whom we are beholding for this. The I'll of MAN, (which Pliny calleth Monabia; Orosius and Bede, Menavia; Gildas, Eubonia; the Welsh, Menaw; they themselves, Maning; Caesar, Mona: and Ptolemey, Monoëda; that is, as who say, Moneitha, Mon the father; for a distinction from Anglesey, which is also called Mon) is midway between England and Ireland, as Caesar in his fifth book of the wars of France, and Gyraldus Cambrensis report: yet the people are more like in language and manners unto the Irish men. It is in length from South to North, about 30. miles, in breadth in some places it is 15. & in other places, where it is narrowest, not above 7 or 8 miles over. In Bedaes' time it had but 300. families or households, now it containeth 17. parishes very populous and well inhabited. It beareth great plenty of Hemp and Flax. The soil is reasonably fertile, either for Corn or Grass: and therefore it yearly yieldeth both great plenty of Barley, Wheat and Rye, but especially of Oats, whereof they for the most part, make their bread, & maintaineth great store of cattle, and many flocks of sheep, but that aswell the one as the other are less than they be in England. They burn Seacole, instead of wood, of which they have none or very little. Upon the South coast lieth a small isle, which they call The calf of Man, where there is such wonderful plenty of sea fowls, which they call Puffins, and of those geese, which we call Bernacles, Clakes or Soland geese, as none which have not seen them, will easily believe. Thus far of Mona, described by Caesar; the other Mona, which Tacitus and Dion do speak of, now followeth. That which we now call ANGLESEY that is, The English i'll, Tacitus and Dion, as I said, called Mona: the Welshmen, Mon, Tirmon, & Inis Dowyl, that is, The dark isle; the Saxons, Monege: a very goodly and fruitful island, the ancient seat of the Druids, was brought in subjection under the Roman Empire, by paulinus Suetonius and julius Agricola, about 46. years after the birth of Christ. It is very near the coast of Britain, as Dion saith: yea so near that from the main, by swimming over the flattes and shallow places, julius Agricola, as Tacitus witnesseth, conveyed in thither both horsemen and footmen, to suppress certain rebels that held it against the Romans. But of this island there is in this our Theatre, a whole discourse written by Humphrey Lloyd, a learned gentleman, & painful student in the British stories. Upon the coast of Wales also lieth BERDSEY, that is, The birds Isle, called of the Britan's Enhly: of Ptolemey, Edry; of Pliny, Andros or Adros: a plain and champion country toward the West, but in the East very hilly and mountainous. Then GRESHOLME, and STOCHOLME excellent pastorage, passing pleasant by reason of the sweet smell of the wild Time which here groweth every where in great abundance. Next to these is SCALMEY, as fertile as any, called of Pliny, Silimnus: of Ptolemey, Limi: and in the catalogue of Martyrs, Lemeneia Insula. In the mouth of Severn, lie the Holmes, or as the Welshmen call them, the Echni, FLATHOLME and STEEPHOLME (Reoric, in Welch) Item, BARREY, SILEY, CALDEY and LONDEY, small islands, but very fertile. Thirty or forty miles off West from the Cape of Cornwall, which the seamen commonly call, The lands end, lie the SORLINGS or the SILLY; called by Sulpitius Severus, Sillinae; of Antonine, Sigdeles: of Solinus, Silurae, or Silurum Insulae: the Grecians, of their situation, named them Hesperides, the West isles: and of their rich commodity of Tin (Cassiteros) which they yield, Cassiterides, the Stanneries: but why Festus Auianus should name them Ostrimnides, I know not. They are in all 145. beside craggy rocks which are innumerable. There are 10. of them, which also Eustathius doth testify: S. Mary, Annoth, Agnes, Samson, Silly, Brefer, Rusco, (or Triscraw) S. Helen, S. Martin and Arthur, with Minanwitham, and Minuisisand, greater and more famous than the rest for their rich veins of Tin: from whence, as Pliny saith, Medacritus first brought Led or Tin into Greece. Many of them are good corn ground: all of them infinite store of Coneys, Cranes, Swans, Herons, and other Sea-fowle. These are those islands as Solinus writeth which a tempestuous frith, of two or three hours sail over, doth part from the outmost end of Cornwall (Danmoniorum ora) whose inhabitants do still observe the ancient customs: they keep no fairs or markets: they care not for money: they give and receive such as one another have need of: they rather regard more to get necessary things for exchange, than those of high price and great value: they are very devout in their religious services to their Gods: and both women and men in like manner do hold themselves to be very skilful in foretelling of things to come. Upon the coast of France, over against Normandy, are GERSEY (Caesarea, Antoninus calleth it) a fertile soil, good corn ground, and reasonable pastorage: it hath 12. parishes, well inhabited and very populous: Item, GARNSEY, SERKE, ALDERNEY, ARM, the QVASQVETS and others, which although the ancients did never reckon amongst the number of the British isles, yet we know that they are now subject to the crown of England, and ever have been since the year of our Lord 1108. at what time they were by Henry the first, annexed to this kingdom. They are all in the diocese and jurisdiction of the Bishop of Winchester. Close to the shore of England is the isle of WIGHT, (Ptolemey calleth it Wicteses; Pliny & Suetonius, Vectis; the Panegyricus & Eutropius, Vecta; Diodorus, Icta, all derived from the British word Guith, which signifieth a division, or separation; for that it was once joined, as than they vulgarly held, unto the main land: like as Sicilia was to Italy.) It is 20. miles long, & 12. miles broad. Vespasian first brought it under the obedience of the Romans, in the reign of the emperor Claudius, as Suetonius writeth in the fourth chapter of his Vespasianus: yet Eutropius affirmeth it to be done by Maximianus the emperor. It is by the sea, which entereth up high within the land, divided into two provinces: Freshwater isle and Binbridge isle. In Bedaes' time it contained but 1200. families, now it hath 36. parishes, villages & castles, which do belong all to Hantshire, and are of the diocese Winchester. The soil is very fertile either for corn or cattle. Beside many flocks of sheep of passing fine wool, it is wonderfully stored with Coneys, Hares, partridges & Pheasants. In the time of William the first, William Fitz-osbern was entitled Lord of Wight, and after that Henry Beauchamp Earl of Warwick, was by King Henry the sixth, crowned King of Wight. See more of it in Diodorus Siculus and Beda. The isle TENET, lying hard to the coast of Kent, of eight mile's length, & four mile's breadth, is a chalky soil, and passing good corn ground. Solinus calleth it Thanatos, or as some copies have, Athanatos, & thus he writeth of it: The isle Thanatos (Tenit) washed by the French ocean: & disjoined from England, the main continent, by a narrow frith, is a very rich corn ground & fat soil: neither is it only good and kind to itself, but also to other places: for as in it no snake or venomous serpents do breed or live, so the earth & dust, carried from thence, to what place of the world soever, doth naturally kill such vermin: Thus far Solinus then: but that which he spoke of it concerning Serpents, we now in our days know by experience to be false. near to this is that shallow sandy place, so dangerous to seamen, commonly called GOODWINS SANDS, an island sometime the possession of Earl Goodwin, which as our histories report, did sink in the year of our Lord 1097. This should seem to be Toliapis, of Ptolemey, but that he placeth it near to Essex or the Trinobantes, when as this lieth a great deal more near the Cantij. Within the Thames mouth are yet other two islands, one upon Kent side, which now we call SHEPEY, that is, the isle of sheep, but how it was called of the ancients we certainly know not: The other upon Essex side, which Ptolemey in his time called CAUNA, CONVENNOS or COUNOS (such is the variety of copies) is still called Conway. It lieth so flat and low that it is sometime all overflown, excepting some little knolls and hills whither the cattle do ordinarily fly in such like danger. It feedeth yearly four thousand sheep at the least, whose flesh is of a most sweet and pleasant taste surpassing those of other places. Thus having passed so many troublesome and dangerous seas, and now being come within kenning of mine own native country, I think it not amiss to put into harbour here for awhile, to rest our wearied limbs, and purge us from those brackish humours which in this tedious journey we drunk in. Thus far then of the islands described and named in this Map. Yet there are certain others mentioned in some authors of good note. And Plutarch in the life of Demetrius, giveth out, that there are many islands near to Britain, waste and desert: whereof some, he saith, are dedicated to the gods and famous worthies. Amongst these there is one, in which he saith, they report, Saturn lulled a sleep by Briareus, is kept as prisoner in chains: he is bound, I say, with sleep in stead of a chain: and hath many Angels and demigods for servants to wait and attend upon him. Whether this be that which that Auienus calleth Pelagia, and affirmeth to be consecrated to Saturn, I dare neither constantly affirm, nor peremptorily deny. Moreover, of these same thou mayst read something worth the while as not altogether unpleasant, though doubtless merely fabulous, in the same Plutarch in his book entitled De defectu Oraculorum, of the ceasing of oracles: as also in Isacius Tzetzes, upon Lycophron. Artimedorus in Straboes' Geography saith, that there is an island near Britain, where they offer sacrifice to Ceres and Proserpina, in the self same manner and with like ceremonies, as they do in Samothrace. Apollonius, in his History of strange and wonderful things, affirmeth out of Cytinus Chius, that there is a certain British isle (not Britain itself, as M. Camden understandeth him) 400. furlongs in compass, where fruits do grow without stones or kernels: for you shall neither find a stone in the olive, nor kernel in the grape: which also happeneth not only to these 2 fruits, but also to all other of those kinds. But this is more like a feigned tale, than a true story. Moreover Dionysius Afer nameth the NESIADES, the seat and habitation of the Ammitae, amongst the number of the British isles: but I would rather judge these to be islands upon the coast of France, than British isles, and that by the authority of Strabo. If any man do desire to know these better, let him repair to the learned Claurencieux Camden, my singular good friend, who hath in that his Britannia, (a worthy work composed by him, with infinite pains and travel) so learnedly and diligently described and set down their ancient form, customs, manners, places and cities, together with those of later times, and of these our days, that they rather seem to be expressed to the eye in their true colours, by the pencil of a skilful painter, then by the pen of a painful student. But some man may say, this is written in the Latin tongue, a language that I understand not. Be patiented a while. Thou shalt hear him speak shortly good English. Of mine own knowledge he is already put to school, for that purpose into the country to the learned Philemon Holland. If thou knowest him not: that learned Doctor of Physic, who lately taught the great Philosopher Pliny of Como; & the renowned Historian, great Livy of Padua; two Italians that never could sound a word of ours before, to speak English so plainly and well, as never none better. No stranger, nay no man, ever spoke more properly, none more eloquently. When he beginneth (I know it will not be long) we ruder clowns, will hold our peace. But we cannot forget the worthy pains of the learned M. Verstegan, who hath given us good cause to remember him with thanks, for that his Restitution of decayed intelligence, in antiquities concerning the renowned English Nation, lately imprinted and dedicated to his most excellent Majesty. SPAIN. map of ancient Spain, with an inset map of the ancient Bay of Cadiz HISPANIAE VETERIS DESCRIPTIO. Ex conatibus Geographicis Abrah. Ortelij. Privilegio Imp. Reg. et Belgico, ad decennium. 1586. SUMMO THEOLOGO DNO D. BENEDICTO ARIAE MONTANO: VIRO LINGVARUM COGNITION, RERUM PERITIA, ET VITAE INTEGRITATE MAGNO: ABRAH. ORTELIUS AMICITIAE ET OBSERVANTIAE ERGO, DD. HISPANIAE LOCA ALIQVOT INCOGNITAE POSITIONIS. POPULI, Aebisoci, Aequefilici, Allotrigae, Amenionses, Andologenses, Arenates, Axabricenses, Babanouses, Banienses, Bursaonenses, Bursavolenses, Caesarobricenses, Carausiae, Cibilitani, Cincenses, Colorni, Cortonenses, Damenanitani, Eilota, Emanici, Equaesi, Fortunales, Gessorienses, jadoni, Idienses, Ilumberitani, Interanisenses, Ispalenses, Itani, Karenses, Leuni, Melesses, Onenses, Oppidoni, Ori●●●, P●suri, Palatini, Pleutauri, Rucones, Sacilernusi, Segienses, Solienses, Talori, Teari julienses, Tuisi, Velienses, Vermenses, Via●ienu●●, Vilienses, Volciani. VRBES, Abobrica, Accabicus, Adercon, Adrobicus, Agla, Alea, Aliconsis, Alpasa, And●risippo, Apetua, Apilo●urium, Arialdunum, Asena, Astenas, Atetona, Axatiara, Axenium, Baecor, Baecyla, Baetyca, Belippo, Besaro, Biendium, Brachyla, Branae, Brutobria, Casaris Salutariensis, Caliabria, Calucula, Carabis, Carbulo, Careo, Carruca, Castax, Castra gemina, Castra vinaria, Cedrippo, Certima, Cimbis, Cinniana, Cisembrium, Colenda, Colobona, Coplanium, Cotinas, Crabalia, Cusibi, Danium, Dia, Dumium, Eiscadia, Erisane, Fabreseense, Gemella, Gru●nus, Helingas, Hellenes, Hippo, Hippo Carausiarum, Ibem, Ilipa minor, Ilipula Laus, Illurco, Ilucia, Indica, Ipasturgi, Ituci, julia cognomine Concordia, jul. Constantia, jul. Contributa, jul. Fidentia, jul. Restituta, Lancia Transoudana, Lenium, Magala, Malia, Marcolica, Massia, Moron, Merucra, Nobilia, Nuditanum, Olitingi, Olone, Onoba, Opsicella, Osintigi, Ossigi, Ossigitania, Oxthraca, Sacvuna, Saepona, Saon, Segeda, Segestica, Serippo, Sicane, Silpia, Sitia, Soricaria, Soritia, Tabeta, Tarscium, Transsucunus, Tribola, Turba, Turobrica, Tutia, Velia, Ventisponte, Vergentum, Vergium, Vescelia, Vesciveca, Vesperies, Victoria portuo, Vrbicuà, Vxena. MONTES, Sacer, Ydrus. FLUMINA, Chalybs, Silicense. FONTES, Tamarici. et quaedam Antonini. item Avieni. Horum omnium situm quamvis ignorarem, abbess tamen ab hac tabula iniquum putari. In omni enim vetere historia (veterem voco ad Caroli Magni usque tempora) omnium huius regionis locorum vocabula exprimere valui & ni fallor ●●pressi. Si quae autem doctori in en deesse videbuntur; erunt fortassè horum querundam synonyma. de quibus omnibus in nostro Thesaure geographico. Without the limits of the main land or continent of Spain, there is a part of this country called INSULARIS, or BALEARIUM, that is, The Spanish isles, or, the Baleares. For this part of Spain consisteth altogether of islands. The names of those which do lie in the Ocean or main sea, are these, GADES (now Calais) JUNONIS insula, GERYONIS monumentum, (S. Pedro, a little isle between Calais and the main land) LONDOBRIS, over against Portugal, now known by the name of Barlinguas; CORTICATA, AUNIOS, DEORUM insulae, peradventure those which they now call Islas de Baiona; and the feigned CASSITERIDES, in this tract. For these famous islands are indeed those which our seamen call The Sorlings, belonging to the crown of England, as we have showed before. In the Midland sea are these following: the two BALEARES, the Greater and the Lesser MALLORCA and MENORCA: the two PITYUSAE, to wit, EBUSUS, (now Yuica, or as some term it Ibissa) and OPHIUSA; SCOMBRARIA (Cabo di Palos) COLUBRARIA, (Moncolobrer) CAPRARIA (Cabrera) TIQVADRA (Coneiera) PLUMBARIA, PLANESIA, and MAENARIA, all of them, except only the Baleares and Gades, small islands and of none account. Gades was much renowned and famous long since by means of the fables of Hercules and Geryon feigned by Poets to have been acted here, as also for that the long lived king Arganthonius, who was before his death 300. years old, did sometime keep his court here. The Baleares were much talked of, by reason the Islanders were counted good slingers, best experienced and skilful in that weapon called by the Romans, Funda. But especially it was much spoken of by means of the great famine and dearth that there was caused by coneys: of which there was sometime in these islands such wonderful store and abundance, that old stories do testify, that the country people were forced to entreat of Augustus Caesar a military aid and band of men to help to destroy them, keep them from breeding and spreading any further. Pliny compareth the winds of these islands with the best that are made of Italian grapes. I do verily believe that Servius upon the 7. book of Virgil's Aeneids did mistake the matter, when he writeth that Geryon did rule as king of the Baleares, and the Pityusaes'. For all other writers do affirm, that he reigned and kept his court about Gades. Except in defence of servius one should allege this saying of Trogus: In part Hispaniae quae ex insulis constat, regnum penes Geryonem fuit: that is, In a part of Spain which consisteth altogether of islands, Geryon swayed the sceptre, and ruled as sovereign king. But that he spoke this of Gades, and the island, not far from it in the main sea, the wonderful pastorage and rankness which he ascribeth to these is a sufficient argument and proof; which by no means may be verified of the Baleares. Again, Solinus plainly testifieth for me that Bocchoris, and not Geryon, did reign in the Baleares. But his own words may perhaps please thee better; therefore listen, thus he speaketh: Bocchoris regnum Baleares fuerunt, usque ad eversionem Phrygum cuniculis animalibus quondam copiosae. In capite Baeticae, ubi extremus est NOTI ORBIS terminus, insula à septingentis passibus separatur, quam Tyrij à Rubro profecti mari, ERYTHRAEAM, Poeni sua lingua GADIR, id est, sepem nominarunt. In hac Geryonem habitasse plurimis monumentis probatur, tametsi quidam putent Herculem boves ex alia insula abduxisse, quae Lusitaniam contuetur. Thus rudely in English. The Baleares where Bocchoris, until the overthrow of the Phrygians, reigned and held his court, were sometime wonderfully full of Coneys. In the entrance and head of Baetica which is the outmost bound of the KNOWN WORLD, there is an island which is distant from the main land threescore and ten pases. This the Tyrians, come from the Redsea, called ERYTHRAEA, or, The Red island: but the Poeni or Carthaginians in their language named it GADIR, that is, The hedge. here Geryon did sometime dwell, as monuments and antiquities do strongly prove; although some do think that Hercules did carry the Oxen from another island, which lieth over against Lusitania. Thus far Solinus. Observe here that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gader, in the ancient language of the jews, and Giadir, in the modern tongue of the farre-conquering Arabians, doth signify an hedge, enclosure, or fence. Beside these forenamed islands known to the ancient and best writers Sextus Rufus Auienus reciteth others by these names: OESTRYMNIDES, ARCHALE, POETANION, AGONIDA, CARTARE, STRONGILE and LUNAE. These because no man else doth seem to know or take notice of, peradventure may be some of those which Pliny termeth mari vadoso paruas, Small islands or shelves in the shallow sea, and are in number well near twenty. What if to these I should adjoin CROMYUSA and MELUSSA, certain islands upon the coast of Spain, as Stephanus citeth out of Hecataeus his Cosmography? Of TRANSFRETANA or TINGITANA Hispania, that other part, I mean, of Spain, beyond the straits, called Tingitania, (because it did only in name and usurpation, not indeed and of right belong to Spain: as also for that it is, thus Pomponius Melawriteth of it, Regio ignobilis, & vix quidquam illustre sortita, parvis opidis habitatur, parva flumina emittit, solo quam viris melior, & segnitiae gentis obscura, Abase country, and hath scarce any good thing in it worth the speaking of. It hath no famous cities but small ragged towns and villages. The rivers which run through it are very small and not navigable: yet the soil is better than the men. For the slouththfulnesse and cowardice of the people hath made the country the more obscure:) I will speak nothing of in this place. GALLIA, (now FRANCE) as it was in the time of STRABO and the rest of the ancient Geographers. ALl that tract of the earth, which the Ocean, the midland sea, the Pyreney mountains and the river Rhine do contain and compass, is called of old wtiters GALLIA or GALACIA, and the inhabitants CELTI or CELTAE. Whereupon Ptolemey properly named it CELTOGALACIA. We have demonstrated and showed at large in the old map of Europe, that the name Celtes was more general in times past: and that Gallia did reach beyond the Alpes as far as the river Rubicon; because indeed that part of Italy (as we know) was possessed and inhabited by them. But we purpose here only to describe that which is properly and truly called Gallia, whose bounds we have set down to be the Ocean, the Rhine and the mountains. This the Romans divided into GALLIA TRANSALPINA, that is, Gallia beyond the Alpes and GALLIA CISALPINA, that is, Gallia on this side the Alpes. Mela and Plinic divided it into two parts, the one lying Northward, the other Southward: this Pliny and his imitator Solinus by the two hills Gebenna and lura: Mela by the hill Gebenna and the river Rhosne: after which manner alio Entropius and Suetonius do distinguish it. They call that part, which is toward the North GALLIA COMATA; because the inhabitants did wear long hair: the other toward the South GALLIA BRACCATA, of a short kind of coat, which the people of that country did commonly go in. The whole is divided of Caesar into three parts: of the which one (saith he) is inhabited by the BELGAE, another by the AQVITANIS, and the third by them, who in their tongue are called CELTAE, and in ours GALLI. The river Garonde parteth the Celtes from the Aquitanes, and the rivers Seine and Marne do divide them from the Belgae. But GALLIA NARBONENSIS is not mentioned in this division: which part Pliny and Pomponius Mela do describe severally by itself, and Caesar comprehendeth it under the name of PROVINCE. Notwithstanding Ptolemey in his description, and Ammianus, who followeth him, doth attribute it unto Gallia, and divide the whole into four parts, to wit, AQVITANIA, LUGDUNENSIS (the very same with Celtica) BELGICA and NARBONENSIS. But all do not limit this division with the same bounds. For Caesar placeth the Heluetians next to the Gauls or Celtes, whom Pliny and the foresaid Ptolemey place in Belgica. Caesar maketh Belgica to reach from the Rhine to Marne, Pliny from the river Scaldis to the Seine. Caesar placeth the river Garonde as the bound between the Celtes and the Aquitanes, so likewise doth Pomponius Mela; but Strabo boundeth it with the river Loire, and that according to the prescript of Augustus, with whom also Ptolemey doth agree. The foresaid Strabo (following I know not what authors) saith that the Belgae inhabit between the Rhine and the Ocean and amongst them numbereth the Veneti, the utmost people that dwell towards the West sea. But I fear much, lest in that place in stead of Belgae he should have said Celtae, seeing that according to all Geographers and Historiographers the people Veneti are placed in Gallia Celtica or Lugdunensis. Succeeding ages divided the whole country of Gallia into many parts, as we may read in Sextus Rufus, Ammianus, a book entitled Liber Notitiar: and another called Dignitatum Libellulus, which authors do reckon all the parts and regions thereof to be seventeen; all which we offer to thy view in this our map. But afterward in process of time, to wit, after the time of Charlemagne it was divided only into two parts the one AUSTRASIA, that is, East France, the other NEUSTRIA (as they corruptly writ it) or Vestria or rather Westria, that is, West France. And so much concerning the name of this country, the limitation and the bounds, which Suetonius in the life of julius affirmeth to contain in compass 32. hundred miles. Now it remaineth that we writ somewhat in like manner of the nature, temperature and commodities of the same. map of ancient Gaul GALLIAE VETERIS Typus. Ex conatibus Geographicis Abrah. Ortelij. AMPLISS. VIRIS DD. EDVARDO ƲANDER DILFT, ET CAROLO MALINEO, NOBILITATE RERUMQ. PERITIA CLARISS. VRBISQ. ANTVERP. COSS. ABRAH. ORTELIUS L.M. DEDICABAT. Nomendaturae et positionis locorum huius tabulae testimonia, pete ex Thesauro nostro Geographico. Cum Privilegio Imp. Reg. et Cancel. Brab. 1594. They agree in this one property with the snow of their country: for assoon as they are hot in battle, presently they sweat extremely. And if they stir never so little they melt like snow in the Sun. Or, this of Dion? The Gauls are carried with unsatiable lust to perform all matters whatsoever they go about, in so much that they know no mean either of boldness or of fear, but one while they fall of a sudden from boldness into fearfulness; and by and by from fear into desperate rashness. Or this judgement of Strabo which he giveth of them? It is a warlike and fierce nation, very forward in fight. Therefore being provoked to battle they fight upon heaps thronging together and do lie very open: and that very uncircumspectly. Whereby it cometh to pass that they are easily entrapped, it their enemy using but some stratagem, at his best advantage, do train them out to join battle, being appointed and armed with nothing beside strength and desperateness. Leo the Emperor in his book De Bellico apparatu, determineth of them far otherwise. The Frenchmen (saith he) are stout of courage, valiant in war. To be faint hearted and to give ground never so little they account a great disgrace, and do esteem it no better than running away etc. Now than if this nation be so womanish and cowardous, so unpatient of labour, so unconstant and unable to hold out in battle, do but tell me (O thou Roman) why Cicero in his oration Pro Provincijs Consularibus, did write that this Gallia was so terrible unto thee? Why did Sallust affirm that all Italy did tremble and quake for fear of this people; in so much, that the Romans did not use to contend with them for glory and ambition, but only for safeguard of their lives and country? How happeneth it, that in Trogus we find these words of the kings of the East? There was so great a terror of the French name, and of their success in all wars so prosperous; that these supposed themselves never able to keep either their majesty out of danger, nor to recover it again, being decayed or lost, without the help of the French valour and prowess. And why doth Appian, in his second book of Civil wars, say, that they did strinke such a terror to the Romans, that in the law, wherein freedom from service in war was granted to Priests and old men, the French wars were only excepted? Sosipater, out of Varro his second book of Antiquities, gathereth, that the Gauls did most ingeniously affect two things, to wit, military knowledge, and eloquence. From hence is that of Juvenal: Gallia ve● potius nutricula cansidicorum. Whether France should France entitled be or Lawyer's nurse I know not certainly. Item in another place: Gallia causidicos docuit facunda Britannos. The prating Frenchmen first did teach, The Englishman to plead at bar. Was this true in iwenal's time? or did he rather prophecy of times to come? For this misery our nation never felt till the days of William the First. Columella in his first book of Husbandry saith, that Sine causidicis satis felices olim fuere futuraeque sunt urbes. Saint Ambrose, in his Epistle unto Rusticus, highly extolleth the most flourishing studies of France; and the copiousness of the French tongue; and Claudian in his fourth panegyric of the consulship of Honorius, commendeth the learned inhabitants of France. Concerning their warfare take these few things gathered out of ancient writers: and first out of Caesar. This is the manner of the Galls (saith he) when they begin any wars they appoint a general muster, to which by a common law, all the young striplings are compelled to come in their armour: and he that cometh last of all, is in the open sight of all the rest, with all kind of most cruel torments, put to death. Out of Strabo: Their armour according to their stature is a long sword hanging on the right side, along target, spears suitable thereunto (which Diodorus reporteth to be headed with iron, a cubit or somewhat more in length, and little less than two handfuls broad) and a kind of javelining called Meris, or rather, as some learned men do affirm, Materis, and to be the same with that kind of weapon which Caesar calleth Matara. Some of them also use bows and slings. They have moreover another weapon of wood in form of a dart, which they fling not with a thong fastened to the middle, [as the Irishmen at this day use] but merely with the bare hand, & yet for all that they will throw it further than an archer can shoot. Nonius out of Varro maketh mention of a kind of weapons, proper to the Frenchmen, called Gesa, in these words: Qui gladijs cincti sive scuto cum binis gesis. That is, which were armed with swords and bucklers with two Gesaes. Concerning them also Virgil writeth thus:— Duo Quisque Alpina corruscant Gesa manu. Two Geses weapons which the Frenchmen use to brandisn did each party choose. Servius in his Comments upon this place doth interpret them, Hastas viriles, manlike spears: and addeth moreover that valiant soldiers were wont to be called in the French tongue Gesi. But it ought indeed to be written with ae the diphthong, Gaesa: (of which you may see what we have delivered in the old map of Spain, or M. Clarencieux Camden his Britannia, where he hath learnedly handled this argument, and for this word, amongst the rest, shall satisfy thee to thy fill.) From hence, it may be, it is that a kind of people there were named Gaesati, because they did wear and use these Geses. Touching which I have written more at large in my Thesaurus. The foresaid author affirmeth that their horsemen be better than their footmen: and that these horsemen did use to come to the field with many carts and great carriages. Livy also and Pomponius Mela do deliver that they skirmish in chariots and wagons. The same likewise doth Strabo affirm of them, but that he calleth these wagons, Esseda, which is all one. Out of these chariots (saith Diodorus) they first throw a dart at their enemy coming against them: then afterward forsaking their chariots they fight on foot with their swords. I do understand out of Vegetius that in skirmishes they did use to fight in troops and several bands containing in number six thousand armed men apiece. Cateruas, he calleth them: Of which word, as also of Essedum, see M. Camden's Britannia. They were naked all above the navel, save only that they covered their bodies, although very meanly god wilt, with a long target, which was not broad enough for the largeness of their bodies, as Livy and Polybius do testify. Likewise gaul's were Scutis protecti corpora longis: shielded their bodies with long targets, as Virgil reporteth. These targets being about the height of a man in length, were, as every man thought fit, adorned with certain forms and pictures of living creatures, embossed and somewhat bearing out higher than the surface of the target itself, as Diodorus writeth: who addeth in another place that they defended or armed their heads with a brazen helmet higher than ordinary, wherein were engraven either horns or portraitures of birds or beasts. The same author witnesseth that they used trumpets in their wars. Their swords saith Polybius, were heavy; and very long, as Livy writeth, and without points, as Strabo telleth us: made only for this purpose, that they might wound the enemy with downright blows: whereupon Virgil, (as Servius noteth) writeth, Altè consurgit in ensem, that is, he lifteth up his sword on high to give the greater blow: with which if they did hit, they cut off the heads of their foes at one stroke. Yet notwithstanding these swords were made without art and of a soft kind of iron, as Polyaenus affirmeth in his eight book. Wherefore of these same weapons thus gathereth Suidas out of Polybius. They are so made that at the first onset they give one blow, and then presently are so crooked and bended both in length and breadth, that unless you grant them space immediately to retire and to strengthen them with their feet, the next stroke can do no hurt. Diodorus termeth them Spathae, and saith that they hang by a brazen chain on the right side. Nevertheless julius Pollux commendeth this French sword, calling it by the Greek name (machaera.) Polybius, Strabo and Diodorus do teach that they wore about their necks gold chains, (which gave occasion to Virgil to say— Lactea colla Auro innectuntur—. Their lily white necks adorned with gold.) and about their arms and hands, costly bracelets: and those amongst them that were in place and authority, did wear garments died and guarded with gold, (Atque aurea vestis, golden garments the French did wear, saith Virgil.) They did adorn, saith Pliny, and set out their swords, shields, and head-pieces with coral. Some of them also saith Diodore, gilded their iron breastplates. When they go to battle there is among them such singing, howling, shouting, dancing, such noise of targets, which they shake after their country fashion and the fearful clattering of armour so great, that all places round about did seem to ring therewith, as Polybius and Livy do jointly testify. Strabo also and Diodorus affirm, that they did fight against the enemy with dogs. Moreover they carried with them to the wars (if we may believe Possidonius in Athenaeus) parasites, whom they would have to sing songs in their honour and commendation: and indeed the same thing is avouched by Diodorus. If they have got the upper hand of their enemies in battle, they are wont to sacrifice their captives unto their Gods, as Athenaeus, upon the testimony of Sosipater verily thinketh. When they return from battle, (here what Strabo reporteth of them) they hang the heads of their enemies upon the manes of their horses and set them up upon the town gates, to be viewed and seen of of all men. But the heads of Noblemen, (hear Diodorus) embalmed with spices, they lay up in cases with the greatest care that may be; showing them to strangers, and will not part with them, either to their parents or to any other their friends, for any money. Livy writeth, that they did offer up in triumph, the spoils of dead bodies, and the head being cut off from the body, in their temple, which is held in greatest reverence amongst them. Afterward, the head being cleansed, as their manner is, they gilled the skull, and that they esteem for an holy vessel, wherein they drink at solemn feasts and sacrifices. And this is the cup of the Priests and rulers of the temple. Whereupon Silius writeth thus: At Celtae vacui capitis circumdare Sueti Ossa (nefas) auro & mensis ea pocula servant. But this vile custom do the Celtes observe The heads from carcase of their foes to pull: Which set in gold most curiously they carve, And in steed of cups do quaff in dead men's skull. Of the ordering of their Horse battle which they call Trimarcisia, read Pausanias in his Phocica. Likewise of their Silodunes, as Athenaeus, or Soldures, (soldiers) as Caesar termeth them, read these aforenamed authors, and, if you please, ad unto them those things which Leo the Emperor hath written in his eighteenth book De Bellico apparatu, in the eighty and eight section. Now it remaineth that we speak something also of their common manner of living. Throughout all Gallia, (saith Caesar) there be but two sorts of men, that are made account of, and had in any great estimation; the one are the Druids, the other are their Knights. These knights (of the Druids we have spoken at large in our map of Gallia described by Caesar) when need is and when any war chanceth, give themselves altogether to feats of arms. And among them, as any man is of greatest birth and ability, so hath he about him more servants and retainers. The Druids are occupied about holy things: they have the charge of public and private sacrifices; and do interpret and discuss matters of religion etc. For the communality is kept under in manner like slaves: and the noble men may lawfully deal with them in all points as with their slaves. They do not suffer their sons to come in their presence openly, until such time as being men grown, they be able to supply the rooms of soldiers: and they count it a shame, that the son as long as he is a boy, should be seen abroad in his father's company. Look how much money the men do receive with their wives in name of their dowry, they make an estimate of their own goods and lay so much in value thereunto: all the which is occupied together in one stock, and the increase thereof is reserved, and which of them soever overliveth other, the stock with the increase of the former years falleth to the survivor. The men have over their wives, like as over their children, authority of life and death, etc. Thus much we have collected out of the sixth book of Caesar's commentaries, where thou mayst read of many other things to this purpose, well worth the observation. Diodorus Siculus affirmeth that their women are very goodly personages, and for bigness of bone and strength, little inferior to the men: they are very fruitful and good nurses, or, as Strabo reporteth very good breeders and bringers up of children. They, as Plutarch in the eight book of his Symposion, writeth, did usually bring, when they went to the bath to wash themselves, together with their children and little ones, the skillet and pap wherewith they used to feed them. A notable example of their worth and valour, thou shalt find in his book of virtues, where he showeth that it grew into a custom amongst them, that both for matters at home in time of peace, and abroad in time of war, they used the counsel and advise of their wives, and whatsoever was done it was partly done by their appointment. Polyaenus also in his seventh book reporteth the very same thing of them. Notwithstanding that their women are most beautiful, yet, as Athenaeus and Diodorus do both affirm, they are much given to buggery and to love boys beyond all measure. But whether this be true or not I cannot tell. I would rather believe that it was not generally affirmed of all the Gauls; but rather specially of those which did inhabit that part of the country which was called Gallia Braccata, where the Massilyans, a people descended from the Greeks, did dwell, whose wantonness, and effeminate manners, those adages or proverbs cited by Suidas, Massiliam venis, and Massiliam naviges do manifestly reprove for this fault. Hither also I do refer that which I have read in the ninth book of Clemens his Recognitions, spoken as I suppose upon this very same occasion: There was an ancient law or custom among the Gauls, saith he, which did ordain that to a new married man boys should be given openly and in the sight of all the company, which was accounted no manner of shame or dishonesty amongst them. And I verily think that Strabo spoke of this their usage, in these his words: It was held for no manner of unseemly thing amongst them, if they did commit buggery with young men of one or two and twenty years old. Of the Celtaes also this saying of Stobaeus is not to be omitted: where he writeth, that it was a more heinous crime & offence amongst than more severely punished, if one did kill a stranger, than if one should kill one of his own country men: for this was but banishment, the other was death. But was not this think you a law only against such murders as were committed in via Heraclea? Their apparel they did ordinarily wear, as Strabo testifieth, was a kind of cassock somewhat like the Spanish cloak (Saga it is called of the Latins) of which Virgil in these words maketh mention, virgatis lucent sagulis: Trim they shine in stripped rugs: They were woven of a course kind of wool, and were called in their language Laenae, (yet the judicious Casaubone in his learned commentaries upon this place of Strabo, thinketh that the place is corrupt, and that we ought rather to read Chlenas', than Laenas) They did also wear breeches, (braccae, they call them) set out and bombasted, or lose, as Lucan saith. In steed of coats they used a slit sleeved garment which came down to their twist and buttocks: and as martial saith Dimidiasque nates Gallica palla tegit: A curtalled pall the Gauls did wear, that scarce would hide their tail. This kind of garment is still in use here in the Low countries, made in the very self same form and fashion and is called in our language a Pallatrocke; for Rock with the Flemings, is as much as Vestis in Latin, a weed, or vesture. Aristotle in the seventh book of his politics, in my judgement, speaketh of this kind of garment, when he saith that the Gauls did wear a kind of short gabbardine. The forenamed martial doth speak of a kind of weed used amongst the Gauls which he calleth Bardocucullus Santonicus, The hooded cloak of Xantoigne. But Pliny beside these, maketh mention of another kind of vesture usual amongst them, in these his words: Wool of itself, driven together and wrought in manner of a felt, doth make a knid of cloth: and if in the making of it, you do work it with vinegar, it will be so stiff and that you shall not be able to pierce it with the stroke of a sword: this I think was first invented by the Frenchmen. The same author reporteth that these people did first make that cloth that is damasked with scutcheons or lozenge-work. In Isidorus, out of Plautus these words are cited, Linnae cooperta est textrino Gallia. For the sense of which I refer to the author himself, for the copies of Isidorus are here very corrupt. Diodorus Siculus saith that they did use to wear rings upon their fingers: yet Pliny reporteth that they wore them only upon the middle finger. Caesar testifieth that they took pleasure in oxen, and such kind of labouring beasts. Now in like manner we will speak somewhat of their diet and manner of living. They used in their services earthen vessels, very thick and strong, and goodlily set out with flowers. At supper they generally all of them sit, not upon stools, but on the ground upon wolves skins or dogs skins spread upon the same. Strabo saith that at their meat they sit upon beds or pallades lying upon the ground. They are served at their tables with little boys. Hard by them is the fire, where the pots with boiled meats hang see thing, and spits full of roast meat are continually going, as Diodorus reporteth. Their meats for the most part are pork and bacon; yea and sometime they eat any other kind of flesh whatsoever, and that oft times is dressed with milk, as Strabo hath left recorded. But Athenaeus words, which he citeth out of Posidonius, are worth the noting: The Celtaes make their drink upon tables of wood, with a little hay strewed underneath; these tables be not very high from the ground. They have bread, (which, as Pliny writeth, they make light with leaven) but of it they have no great quantity: their meat is a great deal of flesh sodde in water, broiled upon the coals, or roast upon spits. This, when it is brought to the board, they take up whole in both their hands, and like ravening lions do tear it with their teeth: but if there be any of it so tough that they cannot easily gnaw it, that they cut in smaller pieces with a little knife. Their banquets they use to furnish with all kind of fish, both fresh-fish, sea-fish, and shellfish, whatsoever kind, I mean, that either the fresh rivers, or brackish seas do afford. These they broil and dress with salt, vinegar and cummin seed, which things also they use to put into their pots. If many do meet at one table together, they sit round in manner of a circle. The best man always sitteth in the midst: him I term the best man, that either for martial prowess, nobility, or wealth doth excel the rest. The seruitoures, skinkers, or such as do wait at the board, do carry drink to the table in pots like pitchers, either of potter's metal, or else of clean silver. Of the same metal are their dishes and platters, in which they serve in their meat. Yet some of them have them of brass: other some in steed of platters do use baskets, made of twigs or osiers. The wealthier sort do drink wine brought from Italy, or from the country near about Marseilles, and that for the most part is of the pure grape, yet sometime they alloy it or brew it with a little water: dercoma, they call it. They sup it up by a little and little out of the same cup, being every foot sipping and bibbing. A boy carrieth about the pot in both his hands. But Pliny testifieth that they made a kind of drink, of steeped corn, so strong that it would make a man drunk. Diodorus Siculus writeth that they had a kind of drink, which they call Zythum, (we now call it Ale, the Britan's as Dioscorides testifieth called it Curmi, or Curw as now the Welshmen pronounce the word.) Item the same author saith that they made another kind of drink of the water wherein they had washed or sod honey combs, (this now we call Mead:) yea and Ammianus Marcellinus saith that they did make and invent every day many new kinds of drink in despite of wine, to counterfeit it so near as they could. I read also in Diodorus Siculus that they did use to eat man's flesh. But whether is this to be understood of their enemy's flesh only, and of such as they overcome in battle? For that they did thus at the field fought at Thermopylae, Pausanias doth flatly affirm. Or, whether do you think that he so spoke of them in regard that they sacrificed men unto their gods? For this was done, as Pliny reporteth, in such sort, that it was somewhat like as if they had gnawn them. Notwithstanding in Sextus Rufus we read of the Scordisci Galli, that they used to drink man's blood, out of the skulls of their enemies which they had conquered in the field. Moreover Diodorus writeth that they used to bid strangers & travelers to their tables, & after supper or dinner then to ask what they are, wherefore they come, whence they are, and whether they will. They used also when they had filled their bellies, falling into talk upon any argument as occasion should offer itself, to fall out, and so to rise and challenge one another into the fields, no whit respecting their lives or limbs: and that in this manner, as Posidonius in Athenaeus reporteth: They being armed, saith he, challenge one another to fight aloof, clashing only the points of their swords, never coming near there by the length of their weapons, as if they were afraid to hurt one another: yet notwithstanding sometime it falleth out that one of them is hurt; and then except the standers by do part them, and keep them a sunder, they will not give over till it hath cost one of them his life: whereupon peradventure Horace said, Non paventis funera Galliae, And desperate France that fear'th no death. In old time also it was an ancient custom amongst them, that when the quarters and joints of mutton were set upon the table, the strongest and tallest man of them would take the leg, which if so be any other would challenge as due to him, and would offer to take it out of his hand, it must cost one of them his life. Others do take up in the theatre gold, or silver, or a certain number of hogsheads of wine: and assoon as they have bound themselves with an oath that they will endure that, for which they had received these gifts: then taking them, and distributing them unto their most inward and dearest friends, they stretch themselves out strait upon their backs, and lay them down upon their shields, one standing by that is to stab them in their throat and cut off their neck with a sword. They lie down to sleep on grass or rushes strewed upon the ground, as Polybius testifieth: or upon dears skins, as Diodorus recordeth. In the thirteenth book of Athenaeus, where you shall find these words, in my judgement, spoken of Braccata Gallia, (They lie upon skins between two Ganymedes:) For I am verily persuaded, and I think all wise men with me, that he meant the Grecians of Marseilles, and not the true and ancient gaul's whose manner it was, as before we have noted out of julian the Emperor, that they used that act only for the procreation of children. Their houses and habitations, saith Caesar, for the most part were in woods, or upon the banks of brooks and rivers, thereby to shelter themselves from the violence of the Sun, and heat of Summer: and those, vitrvuius writeth, were made and covered over with oaken shingles, or else with straw. Strabo affirmeth that they are built in a manner round, of planks and hardles, covered with a great roof, made taper-wise or sugar loaf fashion: this roof, as Pliny writeth, was of stubble. Their gates, if we may believe Nicolaus in Stobaeus, did continually stand open. julianus the Emperor, in his Misopogonus, relateth a tale, whereby we gather that they had the use of hothouses or stoves, such as still to this day are used in some places of this country. Villages they have, as Polybius noteth, without any walls or rampart for defence against the assault of the enemies: For Trogus reporteth that they learned of them of Marseilles, to enclose their towns with walls and ramparts. The manner of building and fashion of which walls thou mayst understand out of the seventh book of Caesar's commentaries: where moreover thou shalt find this that followeth: when any great or notable matter falleth out they give notice of it through the fields and countries by loud cries or proclamations one unto another, and so still forwards, like unto our hue and cries, until it stay at the outmost border of the kingdom. Ammianus in his five and twentieth book saith that they gave themselves much to swimming. In hunting, as I gather out of Cornelius Celsus, they were wont to strike the dear with a venomed arrow. Item Aulus Gellius out of Pliny citeth these words of the same argument: The Gauls when they went on hunting, were wont to dip their arrow heads in the juice of hellebore, verily believing that the flesh of such dear as were strooken and killed with them, was far more tender than otherwise it would be: but by reason of the venom of the hellebore, they say they did use to cut off round about, a great deal of the flesh where the arrow went in. Item Pliny also maketh mention of the herb limeum, wherewith they made a kind of ointment, which they call venenum ceruarium, Hart-poison, with which in hunting they do besmear their arrows. Aristotle in his Admiranda, showeth that amongst the Celtaes there is a kind of poison found, called by them Toxicum, (the Latin interpreter did read Xenicum, that is, strange) which infecteth and killeth so speedily, that the hunters of that country when they have stricken a dear with an arrow dipped in the juice of this herb, they run with all speed, and do presently cut out all that flesh near round about where the arrow went in, lest the venom spreading itself further and further, the whole dear should putrify and so be marred and good for nothing etc. Pliny maketh me believe that this confection or poison was made of the yeugh-tree (taxus, they call it) where he saith that those poisons, which we now call toxica, wherewith they did besmere their arrows, were sometimes called taxica. Of the poison and venomous nature of the yeugh-tree, we have entreated before. But there was a tree which grew amongst the Celtaes much like unto a figtree, whose fruit that it bore, was fashioned like unto the chapter of the Corinthiacke pillar. This fruit being cut doth yield a juice, wherein if any man shall dip his arrows, whatsoever he shall strike therewith, will presently die of that wound, as Strabo affirmeth from the report of others. That the Gauls did not fear the danger of Earthquakes, Aristotle and Plutarch do plainly testify. But whether it be true or false, I dare not affirm. Another notable example (except one should think it to be a feigned and forged tale) of great boldness or rather of desperate rashness, I find in Aelianus his varia historia, which is thus: They do account it, saith he, so fowl and shameful a thing to fly or run away, that oft times they will make no haste to get from under houses that they see are ready to fall upon their heads, nay they will hardly out of those houses that are on fire, so that many times they be burnt to ashes in the flame. Many of them also will stand still until the waves and tide of the sea do run quite over them. Moreover some of them will cast themselves into the sea in their armour, and with their swords drawn, and shaking of their spears, daren the tide, as if they could either fray or wound the same. Let the credulous jew believe this, if he will, I believe never a word of it, although I know that Stobaeus, and before him Nicolaus, did verily believe it all to be true. here I do by experience find, that saying of Pliny to be very true, that There is hardly any greater disparagement to the truth, than when a false told is told by a grave author. But may not one think, that I may requite one tale with another, that this was that sight, which Lucian in his Apologia writeth, that his friend Sabinus went as far as the West ocean to see? Their funerals according to their manner and state are very gorgeous and costly: all things that the dead men in their life time did especially love and affect, yea even such living creatures as they best esteemed, were cast into the fire and burnt: and not long since, within the memory of our forefathers, even their servants and followers, whom they loved extraordinarily well, when all ceremonies of the funeral were done, were cast into the fire and burnt together with their Masters or Mistresses; thus Caesar reporteth of them. To this Pomponius Mela addeth, That with the dead they burn and bury in the ground all things that they commonly used when they were alive: their accompts and debts were deferred till dooms day. Some there were of them which would willingly cast themselves into the fires and graves of their friends, verily persuading themselves that they should still live together with them: Item Diodorus Siculus reporteth, that some of them would cast into the fire where their friends deceased were burnt to ashes, their letters, verily believing that they would read them there: For that opinion of Pythagoras, of the immortality of the soul, had taken footing and deep root amongst them: being persuaded that afterward, the bodies being dead, in process of time they should again return into other bodies. Listen also what Valerius Maximus saith of this matter: It was an ancient custom saith he, amongst the Gauls, as old records do verify, usually to lend money in this world, to be paid again in the world to come. Which the forenamed author termeth Philosophiam foeneratoriam, A covetous or miserly kind of Philosophy, practised then by some usurers. But can you tell where now a man may borrow an hundred pounds, upon good security, till that day? I doubt whether there be any pale-faced cutthroat usurer, glorious smooth-tongued goldsmith, crafty mocke-lawyer Scrivener, or any rag-merchant broker, in this our city, that was ever Pythagoras' scholar. This jewish sect are all, I think by their practice, of the opinion of the Sadduces, who thought and taught that there was no resurrection of the soul to be expected after this life. It is no wonder or strange matter to think that the Gauls were of this opinion, if so be that be true, that one Alexander in Clemens Alexandrinus doth tell of, namely, that Pythagoras did travel into France. Tertullian out of Nicander doth write that they used to he abroad all night upon the graves and tombs of valiant men: and there to expect the answer of some of oracle. I care not an half penny for that opinion of the great Orateur Tully, in that his oration which he made for Marcus Fonteius, where he writeth that The Gauls are hardly addicted to follow any religion at all: For Livy, although in other things he be partial and dealeth hardly with this nation, yet he plainly affirmeth that they be not very backward in religion: And Caesar, in his seventh book of the wars of France, who thoroughly well knew this people, saith, that they were much given to religion, and service of some god or other. Item he saith, That they did especially worship god Mercury, of whom there were amongst them many images and statues, they affirming him to be the author and inventor of all arts and sciences: him also they hold to be their guide and leader in all journeys and ways through which they are to travel: him they supposed to have a great power and stroke in all manner of traffic and gainful trade for money: to him they offered man's flesh in sacrifice, as Minutius Felix writeth. Besides him they did also worship Apollo, Mars, jupiter and Minerva. Of these their gods they held the very same opinion, that other nations of the world did: viz. That Apollo being prayed unto, did drive away all diseases. Minerva first taught the grounds of all arts and occupations: jupiter, did rule and moderate the motion of the heavens: Mars, was precedent and guardian of the wars: That the Celtaes did honour jupiter, whose image or statue was a most goodly tall oak, Maximus Tyrius doth plainly testify. Of Mercury hear what Pliny in the seventh chapter of his four and thirtieth doth write: Zenodorus, saith he, in our time did in the city Clermont or Auvergne (Aruerniae, the ancients called it) make the greatest and most gorgeous statue that ever was made in the world: who there for ten years together working upon the statue of Mercury, had for his hire H S. CCCC. that is, as some men read it, four hundred thousand sestertioes; which do amount in our money to 3333. pounds, six shillings and eight pence. Strabo doth testify that Diana, the Ephesian Goddess, had a temple at Marseils. Item, Polyaenus witnesseth, that the French-greekes (Gallo-graeci) did worship Diana: which Plutarch, in his book of the Fortitude of women, doth avouch to be true. But beside this Diana, they worship another by them surnamed Arduenna, as is verified by an ancient inscription in marble, of which we shall speak more anon. This goddess by all probability seemeth to have been worshipped in the forest Arduenna. For although it be there written DEANAE ARDVENNAE, yet I think there is no man meanly seen and traveled in ancient inscriptions, that is ignorant that by it is meant Dianae Arduennae: For the ancient Romans did oft times use I, for E, and contrariwise E, for I, as the learned can bear me witness. And in honour of her was this forest Arduenna consecrated and made holy, or rather as I think here was some temple erected and dedicated to her service, built either by the ancient Gauls, so devout and religiously given, as before is showed, or, if you like that better, by the Romans themselves, as in the greatest and most renowned forest or wood within the compass of their whole Empire, a place most worthy and best beseeming this goddess. And what marvel I pray you? being, I say, a place most fit and convenient for this goddess Diana, to inhabit and make her abode in? For she is called of all ancient heathen writers Venatrix, Nemoralis, Nemorum & syluarum Dea, virgo & custos; The goddess of hunting, the goddess of the woods, chaces and forests; and the maiden keeper of the same: Lactantius, Lucan and Minutius Felix do affirm that they had three gods which they in their language called Esus, or Hesus, Teutates, and Taranus: But the learned, for the most part, by them do understand Mars, Mercury and jupiter: See M. Camden's Britannia. In Ausonius there is mention made of a god of theirs which they named Belenus: whom Herodian, by the judgement of the learned julius Scaliger, calleth Belis: And whether this be the same with Tibilenus, whereof Tertullian maketh mention, Petrus Pithaeus in his Aduersaria doth most learnedly dispute; and doth there interpret it to be the same that Apollo is to the Greeks. Moreover Abellio was one of their gods, as the forenamed Scaliger, at the same place, out of an ancient inscription, doth teach us. The same author also maketh mention of Onuana, a goddess of theirs. Saint Austen, in his books of the city of God, doth affirm that they had certain unclean spirits or devils, called by them Dusij, in the catalogue and number of their gods. But whether they did worship the god Serapis, (the same peradventure with Pluto) the abovementioned P. Pithaeus, out of certain words, of the sixteenth book of Ammianus Marcellinus his history, doth in the third chapter of his Aduersaria, at large and learnedly discourse: to whom I refer thee for farther satisfaction. Out of Florus also we learn that they worshipped Vulcan for a god: who writeth that they did promise to give him the armour and weapons of the Romans their enemies. Athenaeus saith that they turned their faces toward the righthand when they did their service to their gods. Of this matter, Pliny in the second chapter of his eight and twentieth book, writeth thus: In worshipping of the gods we offer to kiss the right hand, and withal we wind and sway about the whole body: which the Gauls did hold to be more religious, if it were done toward the left hand. To these they did offer in their sacrifices, men and other things, but especially unto Mars, as Caesar testifieth, who thus writeth of them: To him, (namely to Mars) when they have fought any battle, for the most part they do bequeath those things that they have won in the field: those beasts and living creatures that they conquer and take they kill and offer them for sacrifice: all other things whatsoever they bring into one place: In divers cities, in certain holy and consecrated places, you may see great heaps of these things: and you shall hardly ever find any man so backward in religion or so ungodly, that either will hide and conceal such things as he hath gotten in the field, or that will dare to take away aught that hath been once consecrated and laid up in those sacred and religious places: and if so be that any man be either so profane, or hardly that dareth take aught away, he is to be punished, by their laws, with most cruel tortures. Diodorus Siculus reporteth the very like of them, They do keep, in the chapels and temples of their gods, saith he, great store of gold, which hath from time to time been offered to them, lying scattering here and therein every corner: and yet no one man for his life, (such is their great superstition) dareth be so bold as to touch one piece of it. But Caesar goeth on forward in the same discourse: They, saith he, which are sick or much diseased, and such as are in any great danger, or are to follow the wars, for their sacrifices do either kill and offer other men, or else do vow having obtained their purpose to sacrifice themselves: and in these their ceremonies they do use the advise, direction and assistance of the Druids: And this they do for this reason: namely, for that they do verily believe that for the life of man preserved, the immortal gods can no way be satisfied and pleased but with the life and blood of man: And therdfore for that purpose they have certain sacrifices appointed to be publicly solemnised and done. Others have certain images of an huge and mighty bigness: whose limbs and parts of the body, being made of osiers and roddled one within another, they fill full of live men; these images being set on fire, the men within them are smothered and at length with them and utterly consumed to ashes. The death and punishment of such as are apprehended for murder, or felony, or any other odious crime, they think to be much more pleasing to the gods, than the death and sacrifice of other men: but when there do want a sufficient number of such wicked men to furnish this tragedy, then honest guiltless men must be forced to play a part, and to undergo that punishment that they never deserved. Thus far Caesar. The same almost, but much different in words, Strabo doth write of them: Some, saith he, in their divine ceremonies they shoot through with arrows, or else do hang them up by the necks till they be dead: and then making an huge colossus or stack of hay, and sticking upright a long pole in the midst of it, they burn altogether, sheep and all kind of beasts and cattle, yea and reasonable creatures, men and women. Item Diodorus Siculus writeth of this matter thus: Condemned men, which they keep for the space of five years together continually bound to a stake, at length together with other goods and cattles they sacrifice and burn in an huge bonne-fire. Minutius Felix also doth testify, that to their god Mercury they did use to sacrifice men. Tertullian in Apologetico, saith, that Mayor aetas, Mercurio prosecatur, The ancienter sort are hewed in pieces and sacrificed to Mercury. So, that, it had been much better for the Gauls, as Plutarch in his book of Superstition, writeth, that they had never had any manner of knowledge of the gods at all, then to have believed that they might no otherwise be pleased and satisfied, then with the lives and blood of mortal men: and to think that this is the best and only solemn sacrifice and oblation that ever was used by any. Solinus also plainly affirmeth that this kind of sacrifice and detestable custom, was no manner of worship and service pleasing to the gods, but rather a great injury and wrong done to religion, much offending them. This custom of killing of men, was not used only when they offered sacrifices to their gods, but even in their divinations and sorceries. For they took those men that were appointed for the sacrifice or ceremonies, and striking them upon the back, by the panting of their bodies, they did guess and divine of the event of that action intended, as Strabo doth witness of them. When they do deliberate or consult of any great matter, they do observe, saith Diodorus, a wonderful and strange kind of custom and ceremonious superstition. For going about to kill and sacrifice a man they strike him upon the midriff with a sword. But without the advice and presence of one of their Druids, they may not offer any manner of sacrifice at all. And although that these butcherings and massacres of men were forbidden by Tiberius Caesar, as Pliny testifieth, yet Eusebius in his fourth book de Praepar. evang. doth greatly lament that they were still practised in his time, who lived, as all men know, in the days of Constantine the Great. It is recorded by Pliny, that these people did use, in their sorceries, conjurations and answering to demands in manner of prophesying, the herb verueine. And thus much of the three Galliaes' in general. Of which thou mayst read many other things in Caesar, Livy, Ammianus, Strabo, Diodorus, Polybius and Athenaeus. Something also might have been said of every part particularly, if so be that the smallness of this sheet, had been capable of so large a discourse: as also much might have been said of Gallia Narbonensis, the fourth part, which was a province of the Romans, much differing from the other three in nature of soil, temperature of the air, and quality of the inhabitants and people; which was, as Pomponius Mela writeth, better manured, inhabited, and more fertile, and therefore was also a far more pleasant and goodly country than any of the rest. But of this we have spoken in another place, apart by it sesfe. Behold the inscription, which we spoke of before, and promised to acquaint thee withal. DIS. MANIBUS. Q. CAESIUS. Q. F. CLAUD. ATTILIANUS. SACERDOS. DEANAE. ARDVINNAE. FECIT. SIBI. ET. SVIS. HAERED. IN FR. P. XII. IN AGR. P. XV. four ID. OCTOB. IMP. CAES. FLAVIO. DOMITIANO. VIII. ET. C. VALERIO. MESSALINO. COS. This marble stone was found with this inscription in the highway called Decia Salaria, by a place called the Seven Baths, (Septem Balneae) and from thence conveyed to Marcilianum, as julius jacobonius, in his Adjoinder to the commentaries of Baptist Fontey written of the ancient family and stock of the Gaesijs, citeth out of P. Ligorius. DIANA ARDOINNA also is mentioned in a certain old inscription, in that worthy work of Smetius, which he hath written and entitled De Inscriptionibus antiquis, in the eighth number of the two and twentieth leaf. Of other inscriptions, coins, statues, & such like monuments of the Gauls, or such as any way may illustrate the history of this country, if thou be'st desirous of further instruction, we do counsel thee to have recourse unto the said Smetius, Fuluius Vrsinus, and others that have of purpose written of that argument. JULIUS CAESAR'S GALLIA: That is, FRANCE, as it stood in julius Caesar's time. SO I entitle this Map: For it is merely Caesar's, that is, portraitured and drawn only by that which he hath laid down in his Commentaries: we have not added one word or any one place out of any other author: neither have we, to our knowledge, omitted any place there mentioned by him: Thus much I thought good to advertise thee of, gentle Reader, lest in vain thou shouldest in this Map seek for those things which other ancient writers have written of Gallia. Of the nature of the country & people there inhabiting, I will not in like manner, which otherwise I use to do, add to these any one word out of any other writer: because every one that listeth may do this out of Caesar alone, which is an author very common, and to be found ordinarily in every scholars study. For why should I do this out of others, when as the Map is only framed out of him? But in stead of this I think it not amiss here to compose this discourse following of the Druids, selected out of all ancient historians. Caesar in his sixth book of the wars of France hath left recorded, that in France there were two sorts of men which were in estimation and credit above the common sort: One of these, saith he, were the DRVIDES, the other were the KNIGHTS, (Equites.) Strabo nameth these three, the Bardi, Vates (Prophets) and Druids: like as Lucan doth in these verses, Laudibus in longum VATES dimittitis aewm: Plurima securi fudistis carmina BARDI: Et vos Barbaricos ritus morémque sinistrum Sacrorum DRVIDAE etc. You Vates grave, of worthy men long tales do tell: For rhymes and verse you careless Bardi eke do bear the bell. Of barbarous rites in things divine you holy Druids writ etc. Ammianus Marcellinus affirmeth the same, but that those which Lucan calleth Vates, he nameth Eubages. Diodorus Siculus maketh mention of the Bardi & Druids only; but the latter sort he calleth Saronides, by another & divers name, yet of the same sense and signification. Pliny seemeth often times to term them generally by one name Magi. Lucianus in Hercules Ogmios calleth them Philosophers. So much of the name: now somewhat of the persons themselves. The KNIGHTS, (equites) saith Caesar, when need requireth, and any occasion of war falleth out, do all go to warfare: and every one of them, as he is of greater birth or revenues, so he hath a greater retinue and number of servants attendant upon him. Other honour and dignity than this they know none. The BARDI are Poets, as Athenaeus and Strabo jointly testify, and did usually sing songs and hymns made in the commendations of famous and worthy men. They are musical Poets, which do sing to the harp or other instruments of music, songs to the praise and commendations of some, and to the dispraise and disgrace of others. Festus Pompeius also affirmeth that these men did usually sing ballads made in commendations of the valiant acts of worthy men; and withal he saith that Bardus, in the Gauls language, signifieth a Singer. Marcellinus of these Poets speaketh on this manner: The Bardi did use to sing to the harp, in very sweet & pleasant tunes, songs composed in heroical verse, of the valiant acts of martial men. In Strabo I observe that these are called Vates, (Prophets) and did use to offer sacrifice, and to study natural philosophy. Ammianus (who termeth them Eubages) writeth thus of them: These men searched deeply into the secrets of Nature, and laboured to lay them open and plain. The learned Petrus Pithoeus thinketh that all these words, Bardi, Vates, Eubages, Semnothei, and Saronides, are but synonymes of the Druids. And for that I see whatsoever of divers writers are attributed to all these severally, do agree to that one of the Druids only, (as is very apparent by that which followeth) I am easily drawn to be of his opinion. map of ancient Gaul GALLIA VETUS, Ad julij Caesaris commentaria. ex Conatibus geographicis Abrah. Ortelij. 1590. REVERENDISSIMO IN CHRISTO PATRI, DOMINO D. LAEVINO TORRENTIO, EPISCOPO ANTVERPIENSI, APUD AMBIVARITOS, EIUS VIRTUTIS CULTOR ABRAH. ORTELIUS REG. MAYEST. GEOGRAPHUS DEVOTISSIME DEDICAB. Cum Imp. Reg. et cancellariae Brabantiae privilegio decennali. Galli apud Caesarem nominati & descripti. IN BELGICA, Atrebas Commius. Eburones Ambiorix Cattivulcus. Bellovaci Corbeus Vertiscus. Nervij Boduognatus Vertico. Treviri Induciomarus Cingetorix. Suessiones Divitiacus Galba. Remi Antebrogius Iccius. IN CELTICA, Aedui Cavarillus Cotus Convictolitanus Dumnorix Divitiacus Eporedix Liscus Litavicus Surus Vedeliacus Virdumarus. Helvetij Orgetorix Verodoctus Numenius Divicus. Sequani Casticus Catamantales. Senones Cavarinus Moritasgus Acco Drapes. Andes Dumnacus. Lemovix Sedulius. Carnutes Tasgetius Cotuatus Conetodunus Guturvatus. Vnellus Viridovix. Cadureus Luterius. Averni Vercingetorix Geliallus Gobanitio Vergasilaunus Critognatus Epasnactus. Aulercus Camulogenus. Nitiobriges Ollovico Theutomatus. Helvij Caburus C. Val. Donataurus. IN AQVITANIA, Piso Adcantuanus. Gallorum aliquot populorum elogia, sive descriptiones apud Caesarem. GALLI, sive CELTAE, in his Aedui fratres consanguineique Romanorum dicti, ob veterem ac perpetuam erga P. R. fidem his in omni Gallia summa auctoritas. Helvetij reliquos Gallos virtute superant. Senones civitas inprimis magnae inter Gallos auctoritatis. Sequani per se minus valebant. Veneti his long amplissima auctoritas omnis orae maritimae. scientia et usu rerum nauticarum ceteros antecedunt. Boij egregia virtute cogniti. Ambarri necessarij et consanguinei Acduorum. BELGAE, his maxima virtus et omnium Gallorum fortissimi, Horum Nervij maxime feri, & magnae virtulis: pedestribus vasebant copijs. Treviri quorum virtutis opinio singularis. cultu et feritate non multum à Germanis differebant. Remi officiosi Romanis in Gallicis bellis. et secundum dignitatis locum, apud hos obtinebant. Eburones civitas ignobilis et humilis. Bellovaci plurimum inter sios valent virtute et auctoritate, hominumque numero. item magna apud hos virtutis opinio. Aduatici ex Cimbris Teutonisque procreati sunt. Condrusi Trevirorum clientes. Vbij ceteris humaniores. horum civitas florens et ampla. AQVITANIS hominum multitudo his. optima gens ad bellum gerendum. Sontiates high equitatu plurimum valent. The LOW COUNTRIES. THe word Belgium, which Caesar, in his Commentaries of the wars of France, useth more than once or twice: hath long and much troubled the Readers. For some of them do think that Caesar by it meant a city, which some, (of whose number are Guicciardine and Marlianus) do interpret it to be Beavois in France; others Bavays in Henault; of this later sort are B. Vig●nereus, and our own Chronicles. The learned Goropius thinketh that the Bellovaci, a people of this province were understood by it. Some there are which think that Caesar used Belgium, for Belgica: as Livy doth Samnium, for the country of the Samnites; of this opinion was Glareanus. john Rhellicane saith that it contained a part of Gallia Belgica, but which part it should be, he doth not name. H. Leodius would have it to be that part which is about Henault, where the said Bavays now standeth. But omitting these opinions, let us hear what Caesar himself speaketh of this his Belgium. He in his 5. book, where he speaketh of the distributing of the Legions in Belgia, hath these words: Of the which one he committed to Quintus Fabius the Legate, to be led against the Morini: another to Quintus Cicero, against the Neruij: the third to Titus Roscius, against the Essui: the fourth he commanded to winter, with Titus Labienus, in Rheims, in the confines of Triers: three he placed in Belgium: over these he set as commanders Marcus Crassus the Treasurer, and Lucius Munatius Plancus, and Caius Trebonius the Legates: one legion, which he had taken up hard beyond the Po, with five cohorts, he sent against the Eburones. And a little above in the same book, where he speaketh of Britannia, you shall find these words: The sea coast (of Britain he meaneth) is inhabited of those which by reason of pillage and war, went from Belgium thither: all which for the most part are called by the names of those cities where they were bred and borne. here first it appeareth very plainly that Caesar under the name of Belgium comprehendeth not only one city, but many: then, that he understandeth not by it all Gallia Belgica: seeing that he nameth the Morini, Neruij, Essui, Rheni, and Eburones, all which nations, he himself and other good writers, do ascribe to Gallia Belgicae. Therefore it is more clear than the noon day that Belgium is a part of Belgica: but what part it should be that is not so clear. That it is not about Bavacum (Bavais) in Henault, as Leodius would have it, it is manifest in that, that this is situate amongst the Neruij, which Caesar himself doth exclude out of Belgium. Neither can I be persuaded that it was near the Bellovaci, but rather that it was that part of Belgica, which is more near the sea, and lieth up higher toward the North: namely, where about the three great rivers the Rhein; Maese and Scheldt do meet and fall into the main ocean: these do afford an easy passage and fall into the sea and from thence a short cut into Britain. Moreover it is more likely that they should pass the sea, which were acquainted and used to it, and were seated upon this shore and banks of these rivers, than those which dwelled up higher into the country, to whom the sea was more fearful and terrible. They therefore that went from Belgium, into Britain, did only change coast for coast. Of the original and reason of the word Belgium and Belgica, the opinions of sundry writers are divers. Some there are which derive it of Belgen or Welgen, a word of our own, which signifieth a stranger. Another man of great learning and judgement fetcheth it from Belgen or Balgen, signifying to be angry, to fight. Our Chronicles do think it so named of Belgis, the chief city of this province. Neither do they agree in the placing and seating of it: for one of them placeth it at Bavais, a town in Henault: the other at Veltsick a village about Oudenard. They which think it so named of the city Belgis (which notwithstanding is no where else read of in any good author, either Geographer or Historian) they have Isidore, in the 4. chapter of the 13. book of his Origines, for their patron, where he thus speaketh: Belgis is a city of Gallia, whereof Gallica the province took the name. The same hath Hesychius, the Grecian before him, in his Lexicon: 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. that is, Belgy was so named of the city Belges: as also Honorius in his counterfeit of the world. justine in his 24. book citeth out of Trogus Pompeius one Belgius (Pausanias nameth him Bolgius) a captain of the Gauls, from whom it is like they took their name, if you will believe Berosus that changeling. For he writeth Beligicos (sive Belgicos) appellari à Beligio (aut Belgio) Celtarum rege: The Beligici or Belgici, were so named of Beligius (or Belgius) a king of the Celtes. Of the city Belgis we have written in our Geographical Treasury. Well, let us leave these to the censure of the learned, and so proceed to certain testimonies of ancient writers, which we think willbe both pleasant and profitable to the student of Chorography. Caesar, in his 1. book of the wars of France, thus speaketh: All GALLIA is divided into 3. parts: of the which the Belgae do inhabit one: the Aquitanis another: the third, those which in their language are called Celtae, but in the Latin Galli: Again, within a few lines after: Of all these the Belgae are most stout and hardy: because that being further off from the acquaint behaviour and manners of the province: and for that they have no traffic with merchants, or such as do bring in those things which effeminate men's minds: again because they are next neighbours to the Germans, which dwell beyond the Rhein: with whom they make war continually. Item, in the same page he thus describeth the situation of their country: The Belgae do dwell in the skirts of Gallia: they do belong to that part which is within the river Rhein: they are upon the North and East sides of it. The same author in his 2. book hath these words: Caesar found that many of the Belgae came from the Germans, which long since passed over the Rhein and seated themselves there by reason of the great fertility of the place: and that they had driven out the Gauls, which formerly had dwelled there: and that these were the only men, which in the days of our fathers, all Gallia being sore troubled, kept the Teutones and Cimbres from entering within the lists of their territories: whereupon it came to pass, that the memorial and record of these their famous acts have made them to take much upon them, and to be highly conceited of their great stomachs and skill in martial affairs. Suet. in Tib. 9 In the Germane war he sent over 40000. voluntaries into Gallia. Again in the 8. book of Caes. Com. The Belgae, whose valour was great. Strabo in the 4. book of his Geography saith: The Belgae wear cassocks or cloaks, their hair long, and side breeches about their loins. In steed of coats or jerkins they use a kind of sleeved garmert slit, hanging down to their twist, or as low as their buttocks. Their wool is very course and rough, yet is it cut off close to the skin: of that they weave their course thick cassocks, which they call laenas, rugs or mantles. Their weapons accordingly, are long swords hanging down along by their right side, a long target, lances answerable, and a javelin (meris or materis, as some read) a kind of short pike with a barbed head: some use bows and slings: others have a staff like a dart, which they do not cast with a loop or thong, (as our Irish do) but with the hand only; yea and that further than one can well shoot an arrow: this they especially use in hunting and fowling. They do all for the most part, even to this day, use to lie upon the ground; they dine and sup sitting in their beds. Their meat generally is made of milk and all kind of flesh, especially pork, both fresh and powdered. Their hogs do lie abroad in the fields night and day: these for bigness, strength and swiftness of foot do surpass those of other countries; and if a man be not used to them they are as dangerous to meet withal as with a ravening wolf. They build their houses with boards, planks and hardles, covered over with a very great roof. They have so many and great herds of cattle and hogs, that they do not only serve Rome with those forenamed cassocks or rugs, powdered beef and bacon, but also many other places of Italy. The most of their cities and commonwealths are governed by the Nobility and gentry: informer times the common people used yearly to choose one Prince, and one General captain for the wars. They are for the most part subject to the behests of the Romans. They have a kind of custom in their counsels proper and peculiar to themselves: for if any man do interrupt or trouble another by loud speaking, or by making any tumult, the sergeant cometh to him with a naked knife in his hand and threateneth him if he hold not his peace: this he doth the second and third time: if then he will not be quiet, he cutteth off so much of his cassock, that the rest may be good for nothing. This is a common thing to them with many other barbarous nations, that the services or offices of men and women are ordered clean contrary to the customs & manners which here we use. Item, in another place. The Gauls the nearer they are to the North and to the Sea. so much the more hardy and valiant they are. They do especially commend the Belgae, who are divided into 15. nations (in Caesar! find 31. mentioned) so that the Belgae alone sustained the assault of the Germans, Cimbers and Teutones. What an infinite number of men they were able to make, may h●ere hence be gathered, that long since there were mustered of the Belgae, only of able men fit for the war, 300000. (this number Caesar in the beginning of the 2. book of the wars of France, increaseth by 27000. more) Item, some there are which divide the Gauls into 3 nations: namely, the Aquitanis, Belgae and Celtae. Item, The Belgae do possess the places near the Sea, even as low as the mouth of the Rhein: Dio. Sic. in his 6. book. A nation for the most part situate in those places toward the North: it is a cold country, so that in winter time in steed of water, it is all covered over with deep snow. The ice also in this country, is so great and thick, that their rivers are frozen so hard that they may go over them; and that not only some few in a company together, but even whole armies with horses, carts and carriage. Plutarch in the life of Caesar. But after that news came that the Belgae, the most mighty and warlike nation of the Gauls, which possessed the third part of all Gallia, had gathered together many thousands of armed men, purposing to make head, he goeth against them with all possible speed, etc. Appianus in his history of France. Caesar speeding himself against the Belgae, at the ford and passage over a certain river, slew so many of them, that the heaps of dead bodies served for a bridge. Ammian. in the 15 book of his history. Of all the Gauls the ancients did account the Belgae to be most valiant & stout, for that they were remote from those that lived more courtlike and tenderly, neither were they corrupted and made effeminate with foreign delicates and foolish toys, but had long been exercised in wars & quarrels against those Germans which dwelled beyond the Rhein: Dion in his 55 book. The Batavi are excellent horsemen. Again in his 39 book. The Morini and Menapij dwell not in towns and cities, but in cottages and mountains enclosed about with very thick woods. He meaneth Arduenna (Arden) that huge forest which then was more vast than now it is) Florus in his 3. book. The next was a far more cruel battle, for than they fought for their liberty. Pliny in the 22. c. of his 26. book. In the province of Belgica they cut a kind of white stone with a saw (as they do wood yea and more easily) to make slaits and tiles for coverings for their houses, not only flat and plain, but also hollow and crooked to serve both for roofe-tiles, & gutter-tiles: yea and when they list, for those kind of coverings which they call pavonacea, like the peacocks tail: these also are such as may be cut or sawed. Again in the 36. c. of his 16 book. The Belgae do stamp the tuft or beard of this kind of reed, and laying it between the meeting of the joints and planks of their ships do calk them as sure as with pitch and . Item in the 22 c. of his 10. book, he writeth that from the country of the Morini geese did come on th●●● feet as far as Rome. In 1. c. of his 12. book he saith that The plane tree was come now as far as the Morini, into a tributary soil: that these nations might pay custom even for the shade. In the 25 c. of the 15. book. In Belgia and upon the banks of the Rhein, the Portugal cherries are most esteemed In the 14. c. of the same book, where he speaketh of divers kind of apples: which for that they have no kernels, are called of the Belgae, spadonia poma, spayd apples. In the 5 c. of his 19 book: Gelduba is the castle called that is built upon the Rhein, where grow the best skirwyrts or white parsnip. In the 8 c. of his 17 book. Of all foreign nations that I know the Vbijs, whose soil is very fertile, when they blow their ground, do dig up any sort of earth so that it be at least 3 foot deep: and spreading over it a sandy kind of earth a foot thick, do battle and hearten their lands as others do with dongue or marvel. Marcus Varro in the 9 c. of his 1. book of Husbandry. In Gallia beyond the Alpes, up higher into the country about the Rhein, I came to certain countries, where neither vines, nor olives nor apples did grow, where they compassed their grounds with a kind of white chalk digged out of the earth. Virgil in the 1. book of his Georgickes. Belgica vel molli meliùs feret esse da collo. Lucan in his 1. book. Et docilis rector rostrati Belga covini. Martial. in his Xenia. Cantarena mihi si●t, vel massa licebit, De Menapis lauti de petasone vorent. map of ancient Belgium BELGII VETERIS TYPUS. Ex Conatibus Geographicis Abrahami Ortelij. HAC LITTERARUM FORMA, VETUSTIORA PINXIMUS. Quae paulò erant recentiora, his notavimus. Nulla autem antiquitate illustria, hoc charactere. Accentissima verò, Sis vernarulis ab alys distinximus. Prisca vetustatis Belgoe monumenta recludit Ortelius, priscas dum legit historias. Collige prima soli natalis semina Belga, Et de quo veteri sis novus ipse vide. Favolius caneb. S.P.Q.A. PATRIAM ANTIQVITATI A SE RESTITUTAM DEDICABAT LUB. MER. ABRAHAMUS ORTELIUS CIVIS. 1594. Cum privilegio Imperiali et Belgico ad decennium. GERMANY. I Think there is no man, studious of ancient history, that is ignorant, that this country was called of the most ancient writers, especially the Grecians, CELTICA, and the people thereof CELTI or CELTICA. From whence the word Kelt doth remain amongst them; whereby they yet do usually call one another in their familiar speech and communication. Some there are which think them to be called by josephus ASCHANARI, whenas notwithstanding he saith that these are interpreted of the Grecians to be the Rhegini: better perhaps and more truly, Rheini, as it were the borderers upon the Rhine, who also of Stephanus are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Tacitus reporteth that the word GERMANIA had not been long used, and to be but lately heard of. The same author addeth, that this name was invented by themselves. Wherefore I do more easily assent to them, which derive the original of this word from the etymon of the country itself, than from the Latins. For it is much more likely that a nation should impose a name upon itself derived from that language which it understood, than from a foreign and strange tongue whereof it was altogether ignorant. I think therefore they err which think this name to be made à germine, that is, of buds or young sprouts; by reason of the great fertility and plenty of all things here growing. Of this opinion are Festus and Isidorus. Those also which derive the name from the Latin word germanus signifying a brother, as Strabo doth, as who would say, brethren to the Gauls or French men, from whom, as he saith, they little differ, in my conceit are as far wide from the truth. Our country man, as Rhenanus and others do think it to be compounded of gar and man, to wit, german, that is, all man or manlike. Our Goropius of her and man (coming nearer to the writing or letter) of ge●en, which signifieth to gather, as scraping together a booty or pray. And the same man in another place deriveth it of her, which, saith he, amongst our ancestors signifieth war: which I see also pleaseth justus Lipsius' best. I know that gerre (or rather guerre) in the latter French tongue signifieth war; but whether it signifieth so in our ancient german tongue, I know not. I do easily believe that this nation first wrote and named itself werman, of were, with e long, a mere german word, which signifieth any weapon whereby we smite or offend our enemy. From hence weren signifieth to defend himself against the enemy: and we call every man fit to bear arms, weerman or weerbaerman, (that is, a warlikeman.) Insomuch that they all called themselves wermanos, or, wermannos, that is, warlike men. And Cesar and Tacitus, besides others, are most sufficient witnesses, that this name doth altogether agree with the nature and disposition of this nation. As also Dionysius Afer, who surnameth these Martialists or warlike men 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But the cause is plain why these do call and write themselves Germans; because they, wanting the digamma or W, in stead of it have substituted the G. which also we see elsewhere done of them in the like case: as, for Wilhelmus, they writ Gulielmus; for Waltherus, Galtherus; for Walfridus, Galfridus, etc. So also it is likely that for Walli, they wrote and pronounced Galli. For even we Germans, on this side Rhine, retaining the ancient language, do yet name these Galli by no other name than Walen. The Galli also themselves romanizing (the liberty and ancient tongue being lost) do unto this very day imitate this change of letters. These few words out of many are for an example: for they usually both write and pronounce, vin for wijn, Guesp for Wesp, Gand for Wandt, Guedde for Weedt, by which they mean Wine, a Wasp, a Glove, and Woad. So also I find in a manuscript Guandali for Wandali. If any man shall object that Strabo, Dionysius Afer, Ptolemaeus, and some other Grecians, who knew the digamma Aeolicum, that is, the W, have notwithstanding written it with a single V, I answer, that this nation was known to these men in times past only under the name of Celtae, and that this word German was first used of Cesar or the other Latins in their writings: from whom the Grecians, imitating this writing, have translated this word into their language. But if any man desireth to read more of the etymology and reason of the word Germany, let him peruse H. junius his Batavia in the one and twentieth chapter. There are some historians that do verily believe that all the Germans were in latter times called Alemanes, Vopiscus so persuading them in the life of Proculus. Yet it is manifest out of Aelius Spartianus (who reporteth that Antoninus Caracalla the Roman Emperor, both nations by him being subdued, took him the surname of them both, and was entitled both by the name of GERMANICUS and ALEMANNICUS) that these were two divers nations. Moreover, this same thing is to be seen in the marble inscriptions of the Emperors, Valens, Valentinian, and Gratian: as also in the titles of justinian the Emperor. Again, Ammianus in his 26 book writeth, that the Almains broke thorough the borders of Germany, whereby it is as clear as the noon day that they were divers. But that was the name of one family or people, this of the whole stock or nation. Notwithstanding, although this Alemannie of Stephanus, Ammianus, and other writers of that age was accounted only a part of Germany, namely of that which lieth about the river Aleman (commonly called Altmul) yet all men of other countries, ignorant of the german tongue, do use the word Alemanie for all Germany, and by almains, do mean all the Germans. But the inhabitants at this day name themselves Teutschen, Tuisiones: whether of god Tuisius, son of the earth, of whom Tacitus maketh mention, or of Tuisco, Noë his son, of whom Pseudoberosus speaketh; I leave to the judgement of the learned reader, for to me it is uncertain. And thus much of the name. Ovid writing to Livia, doth grace it with a very heroical surname and honourable titles, when he calleth it ORBEM GERMANUM, ORBEM NOWM, & ORBEM IGNOTUM: The german world, The new world, and The unknown world. Ptolemey surnameth it THE GREAT. Pliny in the third book of his Epistles unto his friend Macer, calleth it LATISSIMAM, A most wide and spacious country. Learn the form of it out of Dionysius and Priscian his interpreter, or as some call him, Rhemnius, in his periegesis in this verse: Haec tergo similis taurino dicirur esse: In form, they say, it's somewhat like unto a large buff hide. (but falsely: for this is truly spoken of Spain, as Arid. Papius, before me, hath well observed.) The situation and limits of this country are divers and sundry ways described, according to the diversity and alteration of times. Plutarch in Marius, doth extend it from the Exterior or Outmost sea, and the Northern parts, to the rising of the Sun near the fen Moeotis [Mar delle Zabbache] where it toucheth the Pontic Scythia. Pomponius Mela also, and Pseudoberosus, do confine it with Sarmatia Europoea. And Martian stretcheth it from Hister [Donawe] to the Ocean, even up as high as the deserts of Sarmatia: (But the word Armeniae is falsely read for Sarmatiae, that I may with Pintian, by the way correct this fault in this author.) Dionysius Apher also placeth the Germans at the fen Moeotis. Yea and P. Diacono in his first chapter, under the name of Germany, comprehendeth also all Scandie or Scone in Denmark, where he describeth that den or cave near the Scricsinners, in which seven men slept. And this I think to be that Exterior Germany which Eusebius in his sixth book De Praepar. evang. describeth toward the North. Isidore therefore rightly placeth the Riphaean mountains at the head of Germany. Others have made the sea, the Alpes, Vistula (the river Wixell) and the Rhine, to be the limits of the same. But Tacitus taketh from it whatsoever is between Donawe and the Alpes. For he confineth it within these limits: namely, the Rhine, Donawe, the Dacia's (Transsyluania and Walachia) and the Sarmatia's, (Russia) with whom also Ptolemey the prince of Geographers consenteth. But Strabo and Pomponius do notwithstanding extend it even to the very Alpes, and so by these mountains do divide it from Italy, as it were by a certain natural rampart or bulwark. And this is yet at this day the true and natural Germany: which on the North side is circumscribed with the sea, on the South with the Alpes, on the West with the Rhine, and on the East with Vistula (Wixell) or Odera. Moreover, Suetonius, Tacitus, and Dion do divide this true Germany into the UPPER and LOWER: they call that the UPPER GERMANY which is nearer the fountains or head of the Rhine; that the LOWER which reacheth from thence to the Ocean. But beyond the Rhine also, namely in Belgia, Ptolemey hath other two Germanies, to wit, a SUPERIOR and INFERIOR. To whom agreeth Marcellinus, who nameth this the SECOND, that the FIRST. But I do not judge these to pertain to the true Germany: but that it was so improperly called of the Germans, who, as Dion witnesseth, afterward possessed it, and fixed their seats there. And first of the Tungri, who as Tacitus writeth, first of all other passed over the Rhine. Item we read in Cesar of certain Belgae, sprung from the Germans. Hence it is that he witnesseth that the Neruij, Aduatici, Atrebates, Ambiani, Morini, Menapij, Caletes, Verocasses, Veromandui, Catuaci, Condrusi, Eburones, Caeresi, Paemani, Segni, were generally GERMANI TRANSRHENANI, the Germans beyond Rhine. Tacitus saith that the Vangiones, Triboci, and Nemetes were called Germans. Suetonius recordeth that Tiberius the Emperor placed forty thousand Germans in France near the bank of the Rhine. Eutropius writeth that there were of them four hundred thousand. Item by the testimony of Pliny we are made to believe that the german nation did dwell even as high as the river Scaldis (the Sceldt.) And that at this day the Germans are seated beyond Scaldis, up as high as the straits of the Ocean, the language which they use, doth manifestly prove. So that Dion in his 53 book hath truly related, that they have spread themselves as far as the British ocean, up to the city Bononia or Boulogne: which Zosimus calleth a city of Lower Germany. map of ancient Germany GERMANIAE VETERIS, typus. Ex conatibus geographicis Abrahami Ortelij. DUBIAE POSITIONIS QVAEDAM. Achiri Alcetienses Ames Ampsani Aravisci Attuarij nisi sint Ansuarij Aviones Ballonoti Butones nisi sint Gutones Calydona Caracates Carini Cathilci Caulci Chaubi Cinesia Cubij, nisi sint Vbij Foeti Fosi Guarni Harmi jaravaci Landi Luij, nisi sint Ligij Marsigni, nisi sint Maruigni Mugillones Nusipi, nisi sint Vsipetes Poenina castra Quadriburgum Reudigni Ribisca Scinthi Sibini Solcinium Suardones, nisi sint Pharodeni Subatij Toenij Vadomarius Varini Venaxamodurum Zumi Locorum vocabula circa Caroli Magni tempora primum nata inter vetusta non numero: ea itaque nec in ipsa tabula neque hic seorsum nominare visum fuit. Cum Privilegio Imperiali, Regio, et Belgico, ad decenn. 1587. DN. JACOBO MONAVIO SILESIO PATRICIO VRATISLAVIENSI, VIRO ET ERVDITIONE ET HUMANITATE ORNATISSIMO, ABRAHAMUS ORTELIUS HOC MUTVAE AMICITIAE MONVMENTVM LIBENS DONABAT DEDICABATQVE. Plutarch in 6. Conuival. writeth that they wear apparel only against frost and cold of Winter. Pomponius writeth, that the men do cover themselves with barks of trees. And the same man with Tacitus writeth, that they all use a cassock for a covering, fastened together with a button or thorn, and that in their childhood they go naked, even in the greatest cold and dead of Winter. Neither is there any other habit for women than for men, but that the women oft times do cover themselves with linen garments. Pliny hath noted that they also sow flax, and that the women make cloth of it; neither do they know any finer garment than that: and that they mingle it with purple. Every mother giveth suck to her own child, neither are they committed to bondmaids and nurses. We learn out of Eusebius sixth book de Praeparat. and out of S. Clement's ninth book de Recog. that they give not themselves to childish things, or any thing which they thought to be unprofitable, as namely, to stage-plays, painting, or music. Yet they have given themselves to making of verses, but such as are rude and simple, as witnesseth the forenamed julian in the same Misopogonos. And this is one kind of memorial or Chronicle with them, as Tacitus witnesseth. Otherwise they spend their whole life in warlike and military exercises. We read in Caesar, that robbery is not accounted as any infamy. And Seneca saith, they take care for nothing more than for armour and weapons. In these they are bred and borne, in these they are nourished. If their country have long peace, they do voluntarily go and offer their service to those nations which do wage war upon any other, as Tacitus witnesseth. They procure their mothers, children and wives to bring unto them being in fight, encouragements and meat and drink, neither do they fear to suck and dress their wounds. They begin the skirmish with singing, sound or clashing of their weapons, and dance. They animate and encourage one another with shouting and loud hallowings. In battle they use long spears and pikes, the weapons of the Alemen or Teutones, as Lucan in his sixth book affirmeth. To leave his armour behind him in the field was accounted the greatest disgrace that might be, insomuch that many after their return home from the war, have ended that infamy with an halter. Hence perhaps is that of Eusebius and S. Clement, which report, that many of the Germans do hang themselves. Dion and Herodotus say that they usually swim over rivers: for the lightness of their armour and the tallness of their bodies doth lift them up, and bear them above the water, as Tacitus witnesseth. Pliny teacheth that the pirates do sail in several hollow trees, whereof some one doth bear thirty men apiece. The same man saith that there is yet a custom with them, that the conquered give an herb to the conquerors. Appianus Alexandrinus saith they contemn death, by reason that they are persuaded that they shall return to life again. Perhaps for that cause peradventure it is, that Tacitus speaketh thus of them: They desire no great funerals: that only is observed, that the bodies of famous and better sort of men may be burnt with some certain kind of wood. They heap upon the fire neither garments nor any sweet savours. Every man's armour, and some man's horse also was cast into the fire. The sepulchre is raised with turfs, etc. They have also a certain kind of punishment only used here, as Tacitus saith, who writeth, that they hang traitors and runagates upon trees, but idle and lusty fellows (Lipsius readeth, big-limmed and lazy lubbers) they throw into puddles and fens, casting an hardle or grate over them. (Caesar in his sixth book de bello Gall. makes me embrace that reading of Lipsius, where, if I be not deceived, he maketh them slothful, whom they account in the number of runaways, cowards and traitors: neither do I see how these differ; to accuse a man for idleness, and to make him infamous for slothful dullness.) This is that diversity of punishment, according to the diversity of offences. They use not any sacrifices: and they count them only in the number of gods (if we may believe Caesar) whom they see, as the Sun, the Moon, and Vulcan. But afterwards, as it is manifest out of Tacitus, who lived under Verna the Emperor, they got themselves other gods also, as Mercury, Hercules, (whom, if we may credit Lucian, they did call Ogmion) Mars, Isis, and the mother of the gods; beside one named Alcis. The same Tacitus addeth, that they accounted also Velleda and Aurinia amongst the number of their gods. Suidas mentioneth this, but that he readeth Beleda for Velleda. Theodosius out of Dion writeth, that the virgin Ganna gave out oracles. He also here maketh mention of the temple of Tanfannae. He saith that the Suevi (which is the greatest nation of all Germany) did worship the mother Earth, which (as Lipsius readeth) they call Aërtha, which yet is called Aerde. But they have no images. Tertullian in his Apolog. writeth (if the reading be uncorrupt) that Belenus is the god of the Norici. Plutarch, and out of him Clemens Alexandrinus, teacheth that they have certain holy women (Tacitus calleth them Agathias & Polyaenus, Fortune-tellers, Prophetesses) who did tell of things to come by the roaring, wirlings, and circumuolutions of rivers. It is very like that Caesar meant these same people, which he reporteth said to Ariovistus, that it was not lawful for the Germans to overcome, if they fought before the new moon. Hither are those things to be referred which Strabo speaketh of the Prophetesses of the Cimbrians (people of Germany) in his seventh book. Aelian in the second book of his Var. hist.. chap. 31. hath noted that they foretell things to come, even by birds, entrails of beasts, signs, and forespeakings. Tacitus is witness, that they made experimental divine, even by the neighing of their horses. It is manifest out of Suetonius his Domitian, that they had also Diviners, which foretell by looking into the entrails of beasts. We read in Tacitus, that at an appointed time they publicly sacrificed those men, and that in their consecrated groves, and by calling on the names of their gods: which I also gather out of Claudian his first book of the praise of Stilicon, who calleth these woods, cruel by reason of their ancient religion. Tacitus also attributeth unto these a certain kind of casting of lots. josephus in his eighth book of Antiq. chap. 8. doth tell a pretty tale worth the reading, of a captive soldier, concerning their skill in divination by birds. And thus of many things we have selected these few particulars of Old Germany, which hath now a new face, far other fashions, rites and manners than at that time it had. Caesar will afford more to the greedy Reader, but especially Tacitus in his peculiar book written of the Germans. Moreover, some things thou mayest find in a panegyric speech made to Aurelius Maximianus the Emperor. The Epitome of Livy in the 104. book, witnesseth that he wrote of the situation and manners of Germany. Caecilius reporteth, that Plinius Secundus his uncle wrote twenty books of the wars of Germany. Agathias witnesseth that Asinius Quadratus did most curiously describe the estate of Germany. But we hitherto want all these books of Pliny and Livy. Notwithstanding there are some men of no reputation, which brag that they have those books extant by them, and do suffer them to lie hid and fight with worms to the great injury and damage to learning's commonwealth. Of this vanquished, and yet invincible Germany, these men took their names or surnames, to wit, Nero, Claudius, Drusus, (of whom Ovid thus speaketh, Et mortem & nomen Druso Germania fecit: Great Drusus was of german named, and there he lieth entombed.) Germanicus Caesar this man's son, Tiberius Caesar, C. Caesar, Nero, Vitellius, and Domitian; as Suetonius, Dion, Tacitus, and their coins do witness. Item, Nerua, Hadrian, Antoninus Pius, trajan, M. Aurelius Antoninus, Commodus, Carocalla, Maximinus, Maximus his son, Gallienus, and Claudius; as their ancient coins do plainly teach. Aurelian also, Maximilian, Valentinian, Valens and Gratian, as ancient stones and inscriptions do testify. Lastly, Valerius Maximinus and Eusebius in his ninth book de Histor. Eccles. do avouch the same. Insomuch that the most learned justus Lipsius hath rightly observed and noted upon the first book of Tacitus Annals, that almost all the Emperors since Tiberius have taken their surnames from this most warlike nation. I have a piece of brass money in which is the picture of M. Aurel. Antoninus, with this inscription: M. ANTONINUS AUG. TR. P. XXV. on the back side is a fir tree, near which standeth Victory, with a shield in which is written VIC GERARD. and about the verge or skirt, IMP. VI COSS. III. It is no marvel that Germany should be signified, by the fir tree, for it is very common and familiar to this region: and Pliny describeth the best of them all to be in the Alps; in that part or side as I conjecture which looketh toward Germany. For we have observed that few or none do grow, scarce in any tract of the Alps, on that side toward Italy. And this is that Germany, with which the Roman nation waged war from the year six hundred and forty after the building of Rome, Caecilius Metallus and Papirius Carbo being Consuls, even unto the year one thousand one hundred and sixty four: at what time it was taken of the Goths, a people of Germany, in the reign of Honorius the Emperor. So long was this Germany winning, that I may so speak with Tacitus, who doth freely confess, that it was rather triumphantly conquered, than basely vanquished. That the disposition of the country might the better be understood, I think it not amiss to add these few histories to the former. Of the SIMPLICITY of these people, out of Suetonius de Claudio. He being moved with the simplicity and affiance of the Germans suffered their ambassadors to sit in chief rooms of the Theatre, for that being brought into the places where the commonalty and common sort used to sit, they marking the Parthians and Armenians to sit amongst the Senators, they boldly on their own accord stepped to those higher places, affirming that their valour and eondition was nothing inferior to theirs. Here also Tacitus in his 13. Annal. speaking of the Frisian Germans, and being gone to Rome, while they wait and attend Nero's leisure, who was busied about other matters, among those things which are usually showed to Barbarians, they come to Pompey's theatre, to see the great multitude of the people there assembled. There sitting idle (for they were delighted with plays like fools) enquiring about the sitting in the lists, differences of states, demanding which is the gentleman, which is the Senator, they observed some in strange apparel in the seats of the Senators: and ask who they should be, they understood, that that honour was given to the ambassadors of those nations which did excel in virtue and friendship with the Romans, they cried out aloud, NO MORTAL MEN MAY BE PREFERRED BEFORE THE GERMANS FOR VALOUR AND FIDELITY: they step aside, leave their seats, and place themselves among the Senators: which was well taken of all the beholders: being held for a token of their ancient spirit and courageous stomach. Nero made them free of the city of Rome. Of their SECURITY, ex Arria. 1. Alexand. Alexander asked the Celtaes (or Germane) what thing all the world most feared? thinking that the greatness of his power and name had pierced as far as the Celtaes, yea and far beyond them, that they would have answered, that they feared him above all men in the world beside. But the Celtaes answered him far otherwise than he expected: to wit, that they feared lest heaven should fall upon them, because they lived far from Alexander, and dwelled in places hard to come to, and that they saw him make expedition another way. Alexander calling them friends and entertaining them into the number of his friends and confederates, sent them home again, adding this one thing, That the Celtaes are proud and arrogant fellows. Of their CONFIDENCE IN THEIR OWN STRENGTH, ex Caesar. Comment. lib. 4. The Germans said that they did neither first begin war with the Romans, neither do they refuse to answer them, if they be provoked, and to meet them where they will assign; because this is a custom of the Germans continued from their ancestors, to answer him whosoever shall proclaim war against them, and never to offer conditions of peace unto their enemies. Yet to say this, that they came unwillingly thither, being that they were cast out of house and home: if the Romans desired their friendship and amity, they might be able to stand them instead and do them good service: or else let them give them lands, or at leastwise suffer them to hold those which they have gotten with their swords. They yield themselves inferior to none, but to the Suevi only, to whom they think the immortal gods are not equal: otherwise in earth, there is no nation whom they can not overcome. Of their MAGNANIMITY ex L. Flor. lib. 3. What was the pride of Ariovistus king of the Germans? When the ambassadors said, Come to Caesar: he answered, But who is Caesar? And if he will, let him come, saith he, himself, what needeth he care how our Germany doth? Do I meddle with Romans? But these things of Ariovistus are more largely handled by Caesar himself, in his 1. Comm. de Bel. Gall. PANNONIA, AND ILLYRIS. IN Dion, an author of good credit, and who sometime, it is certain, was Precedent of this country, I read that the PANNONES were so named for that they used to were sleeved coats made ex pannis, that is of patches or pieces of cloth, cut and slashed after their manner and fashion, not usual in other countries. That they were so named of the Apennine mountains, Isidore affirmeth he hath read in some one author or other: but sure I think he dreamt when he wrote this, so unlike it is from the truth. Ptolemey restraineth PANNONIA, their country, within the rivers Donaw● and Saw, and the mountains Cetius and Albanus, making, as seemeth, these to be the true and natural bounds of the same. The same in effect doth Strabo, who extended the Pannonijs Westward up as far as the city Segestica, (Segesd, the place, where it sometime stood, is yet called, as Bonfinius writeth) Northward up as high as the river Ister or Donawe: Southward and Eastward as low as Dalmatia and the Sardiaei, a kind of people dwelling between Moesia, Dardania and Dalmatia. Florus writeth that these Pannones are entrenched and walled, as it were, within two great forests or wildernesses and these three rivers, Dra, Saw, and Donaw. Dion saith, that they dwell and possess all that tract of ground that is between Noricum, (Bavaria, or Bayern) and Moesia Europaea, (Servia and Bosna.) Appaianus maketh them to about Westward upon the japodes or japydes, a people of Illyria now called Craner, and Eastward upon Dardania (Bossen.) But in this he is deceived, that he calleth these people Paeones: a common error among the Grecian historians, which Dion in his nine and fortieth book did first discover: For of the Romans, and of themselves, they are called Pannonij. The Paeones are a nation divers from these, lying between mount Rhodope and the marine coasts of Macedonia. Ptolemey, Strabo, Dion, Aurelius Victor, and ancient inscriptions do divide Pannony into the HIGHER and LOWER: Liber Notitiarum, The book of Remembrances, into the FIRST and SECOND. Optatus Afer maketh three Pannonies: but untruly, seeing that those above named, approved authors, do describe but two: and the coin of the Emperor Decius, this countryman borne, doth mention no more. Solinus writeth, that this country is very plain and champion, and as rich and fertile a soil as any other thereabout. Appian saith, that it is full of woods, and that it hath no cities nor towns, only the lands and fields are divided unto certain farms and families. In Hygenus I read that a price and custom was imposed upon these lands according to the fertility and goodness of every acre: for there were fields of the first and second price; woods yielding yearly great plenty of mast; woods of the meanest sort of feed and pastorage. etc. But jornandes certain ages after reporteth otherwise of this his native country; and affirmeth it to be beautified with many goodly cities. The people do live and far as hardly as any people under heaven, having neither good ground nor good air, nor having of their own growing either oil or wine, but very little and bad, neither do they regard to plant and set these commodities, the greatest part of the year being there very cold and bitter, nothing else almost but a continual unkind Winter. Dion writeth, that they have some Barley and Millet [Strabo saith, Spelt (Zea) and Millet] of which they make their bread and drink: and withal affirmeth that he writeth not this by hearsay or relation from others, but of his own experience and knowledge as he learned and saw at such time as he was Lieutenant there. Yet he saith they are a most stout and hardy people, but having nothing worthy the name of honesty and civility, being generally very hasty and bloody minded, killing and slaying without any respect or fear of God or man, and that upon every cross word and light occasion. Solinus avoucheth the same to be true, saying, that this country is very strong and well furnished with courageous and stout men. Tibullus in his fourth book, saith that they are a wily and crafty people. Statius and Paterculus called them, Feroces, fierce and cruel. But the same author doth again as much commend them, not only for their great love of military discipline: but for their skill and knowledge of the Latin tongue, and for that divers of them are learned and studious of the liberal sciences. Ausonius nameth them Armiferos, a warlike people. Eusebius in his tenth book de Praeparat. evangelica, giveth out that these people, especially those that dwelled about Noricum, (Bavaria, or Bayern) did first find out the use of copper or brass. Herodian saith, that they are big bodied, very tall, ready to fight, and to kill and slay upon every occasion: but of so dull a conceit and simple, that they do not easily perceive whether one deal or speak aught craftily and subtly, or mean well and plainly. The panegyric of Mamertinus nameth this Pannony the Empress of all nations for valour, and, like as Italy, renowned for ancient honour. Pliny saith that this country yieldeth great plenty of mast or acorns. The same author also, in his history of Nature hath left recorded, as if it were a matter of some moment, that here the herb saliunca, a kind of lavender, doth naturally grow of it own accord. Oppian commendeth the Pannonian dogs, which Nemesianus in this verse affirmeth to be good hunters: Nec tibi Pannonicae stirpis temnatur origo: The hounds here bred are not the worst that ere I see. The Pannonian caps made of beasts skins or furs, such as soldiers use to wear, Vegetius in his book of war doth highly commend. This country afterward Probus the Emperor permitted to have vines, and by the help of the soldiers himself did plant them in mount Almus (Arpatarro) near Sermium (Sirmisch) the place where he was borne, as also upon mount Aureus (Meczek) in Moesia superior (Servia) as Sextus Aurelius Victor, in his life, doth testify. In Paeonia, a province here, abbuttant upon mount Rhodope toward Macedony in Greece, the soil is rich and fertile of gold, that many men have found lumps of golde-ore of more than a pound weight. And in the confines of this country Aristotle in his Admiranda doth write, that oftentimes the earth or upper soared being by continual showers washed away, that kind of gold which they call apyrum, (quicke-golde, if I may so call it, such as have not touched the fire) is found without digging or any other labour. But here again I do also observe an error very frequent amongst the Greek writers, mistaking Paeonia for Pannonia: For Pannonia or Hungary even to this day is so rich of gold, that it is wonderful and scarce to be believed of such as have not seen it, as Bonfinius, Broderith, and Ranzan do jointly affirm, who do all write that they have seen very many golden twigs of vines, some as long as ones finger, others of half a foot long: but of the richness of Paeonia for mines of gold, I have never heard nor read in any author to my remembrance. Diogenes Laertius, in the life of Pyrrhus Eliensis hath noted, that the Paeones do use to cast the bodies of dead men into ponds or deep pools. Maximus Tyrius in his eight and thirtieth oration writeth, that the Paeones did worship the Sun, and that the sign or idol of the same, which they adored; was a little dish, put upon the end of along pole and set upright. But whether this be meant of them, or of the Pannones (for that this author is a Grecian) I know not, I leave it to the consideration of the learned. The like is that place of Aelianus in the twelfth chapter of his seventh book de Animalibus, where he writeth a discourse of the laborious painfulness of the women of this country, well worth the reading and observation. Tzetzes also, in the three hundred and eighteenth chapter of his tenth Chiliade, nameth the Paeones for the Pannones, where he hath something pertaining to this our purpose. Antigonus in his book de Mirabilibus, writeth that in Illyria and Pannonia is that kind of beast which they call Monychos: Aelianus termeth it Monops: Others, Bonasus. Diaconus in the eighth chapter of his second book of the history of Lombardie writeth that Pannonia breedeth great plenty of Buffs or Bugles, (Bisontes) and that he heard of an honest old man, that fifteen men have been known to lie together upon one buff hide, noting thereby the huge greatness of this beast. And thus much of both those Pannonia's: now it remaineth that in like manner we say something of Illyris. This country is called of Ptolemey ILLYRIS: of Stephanus ILLYRIA, ILLYRIAE and ILLYRIUM: of Historians and Geographers ILLYRICUM. Valerius Maximus writeth, that one Alexander wrote a whole book of the description of this country. It was so called, if we may give credit to Appianus Alexandrinus, of Illyrius the son of Polyphemus: or Cadmon, as Apollodorus and Stephanus do think. The bounds of this province are by divers diversly assigned. For Ptolemey confineth it with the Hadriaticke sea, Istria, the two Pannonies, and mount Scardus, (Marinai, they now call it.) Pliny endeth it at the city Lissus (Alesio.) Pomponius maketh it to begin at Tergestum, (Trieste, a city of Friuli,) and to end at the river Aea, which is near Apollonia, (Sissopoli, a town of Macedony in Greece.) Martianus extendeth it yet further, namely even up as high as the Ceraunian mountains, as in like manner Strabo doth. Suetonius in the life of Tiberius writeth thus of the bounds of this country; ILLYRICUM, which lieth between Italy, and the kingdom of Noricum; (Bayern) Thrace, and Macedony, the river Donawe and the gulf of Venice. And Appian he maketh it yet more large, stretching it out in length from the head of the river Ister, (Donawe even unto the Pontic sea, (Mar Maiore.) Sextus Rufus who lived in the time of Valentinian the Roman Emperor comprehendeth under the name of Illyricum these seventeen provinces: Those two of the Norici, the two Pannonies, Valetia, Savia, Dalmatia, Moesia, the two Dacia's, Macedonia, Thessalia, Achaia, the two Epiri, Praevalis and Creta. Thus much of the name and limits of this country out of divers authors. map of ancient Pannonia and Illyria PANNONIAE, ET ILLYRICI VETERIS TABULA. Ex conatibus geographicis Abrahami Ortelij Antverpiani. Vis consili expers mole ruit sua. Dno Ludovico Hallero ab Hallerstein, Stemmate, erudition, & animi candore, verè nobili, Ab. Ortelius hoc amicitiae mnemosynon dedicabat. Loca incertae positionis. In ILLYRIA populi, Agravonitae, Araxiae, Cinambri, Decum, Deremistae, Denari, Dudini, Glinditiones, Grabaei, Hemasini, Hymani, Lacinienses, Mentores, Melcomani, Oxei, Palarei, Plerei, Sassaei, Scirtari, Selepitani, Separi, Stulpini, Syopij, Tralles. Vrbes, Alcomenae, Arduba, Astraea, Bolcha, Bargulum, Bolurus, Cornutum, Dimalum, Eugenium, Hyscana, jovium, Megara, Melibussa, Nerata, Ninia, Nutria, Oedantum, Olympe, Orgomenae, Pelion, Pherae, Seretium, Sesarethus, Setovia, Sinotium, Sir, Surium, Tribulium. Regio jas. Fluvius Salancon. Mons Monoechus. Locus Serita. In PANNONIA populi, Arivates, Belgites, Corneatae, Dasnones, Decentij, Desitiates. Vrbes, Albanum, Arsaciana, Burgena, Quadriburgum. Hae urbes quoque circa japygiam, Istriamque, Archimea, Torgium. et populi Eleutij, Moentini. Quaedam etiam ex Anton Itinerar. hic omisimus. We in this Map have expressed only Ptolemey's Illyricum, which he divideth into two parts, namely into LIBURNIA and DALMATIA, Livy in his six and fortieth book, according to the people and inhabitants of the same, divideth it into three parts: of the nature of which province Strabo writeth in this manner: All the sea coast of Illyricum is well furnished with fit and commodious havens: both the main land, I mean, and the islands near adjoining to the same. The soil is very fertile of all manner of fruits and rich commodities, especially of olives and strong wines. The country that is situate about this, is wholly mountainous, cold, and covered with snow; so that vines are here very rare, either in the high grounds or plains and valleys. Whereupon Propertius not altogether unfitly called it Gelida Illyria, Bleak and frozen Illyria: Appian nameth the people Incolas bellicosisimos, a most warlike and courageous people. Livy saith that they are a very hardy nation both by sea and land: Florus and Strabo maketh them cruel and bloody men, and much given to rob and steal. julian the Emperor in his discourse de Caesaribus, testifieth plainly that they are one of the stoutest and valiantest nations of all Europe. Vegetius recordeth that there were always resident in Illyria two legions called Martiobarbuli: these Diocletian and Maximinian Emperors of Rome named afterward joviani, and Herculei: and they were preferred before all other legions whatsoever. Illyricis sudant equitatibus alae; as Claudian reporteth in the commendations of Serena. Lampridius maketh them well seen and renowned for their skill in soothsaying, and divining of events to come, when he writeth, that Alexander Severus excelled this nation in that skill. Isogonus in Pliny writeth that there be a kind of men amongst these which do bewitch with their eyes, and do kill such as they do behold and look upon any long while together: especially such of them as have fiery eyes, like those which are moved with anger, and these kind of people have two sights in each eye. Aelianus saith that they are great wine bibbers, and, as Athenaeus reporteth, very much given to drunkenness. Of the maidens and wives of this country see Varro in the sixteenth chapter of his second book. Claudian in his second panegyric to Stilico signifieth that they were permitted about the reign of the latter Emperors, to have vines, where he thus writeth: Exectis inculta dabant quas secula syluis, Restituit terras, & opacum vitibus Istrum Conserit. Which was done, as seemeth, about the time of the Emperor Probus. In Ammianus Marcellinus I find mention made of Sabaia, the drink of the poorer sort of people, which they made of barley or wheat turned into a liquor or kind of wort. Clemens Alexandrinus in his first book of his Stromaton, hath recorded that these people first found out that weapon which the Romans called Pelta, a kind of shield or target. The kine here every year do bring two or three calves a piece, and some four; yea some five or more at once: and do give so much milk at a meal, that every day one cow yieldeth more than a large gallon. Again, the hens do not lay only once a day, but some two or three eggs a piece every day, as Aristotle in his Admiranda plainly affirmeth. Aelianus writeth that he had heard by report from others, that their goats here are whole footed, not cloven as in other places. Pliny recordeth that here groweth the best Gentian, a kind of bitterwoort, or herb, whose root is of great virtue and request in physical uses. The same author commendeth the cockles of Illyria for their extraordinary greatness. Athenaeus testifieth that here in the high country far from the sea, groweth the best and goodliest Lychnis, or Rose campaine. Ovid in his second book de Arte Amandi, doth much commend the Illyrian pitch. Theophrastus, Cornelius Celsus, Ovid, and Dionysius Vticensis, do mention the Illyrian flower-de-luce, an herb, beside his beauty, of sovereign use in Physic: the best of which, and that which is of greatest estimation, as Pliny writeth, groweth in the wilds and woods about the rivers Drilo (Drino, or Lodrino) and Narona, now called Narcuta. In Illyria, if one may believe Festus, in the word Hippius, every ninth year they were wont to throw four horses into the sea, as a sacrifice to Neptune, great commander of the same. Dionysius Vticensis and Caelius Apitius do speak of oleum Liburnicum, a kind of oil made here. The same author telleth us of a cold spring or well in Illyria, over which if a man shall spread any clothes they will burn, and at length be clean consumed. And thus much generally of Illyria: now it remaineth that we speak a word or two of Liburnia and Dalmatia, the several parts of the same: whose beginning and ending, as Florus thinketh, is at the river Titius, (Cercha, or Polischa:) or at the city Scardona (Scardo) situate upon the bank of that river, as Ptolemey, Dioscorides, Galen and Pliny do think. Liburnia is renowned for those kind of ships which here were first made and used, and therefore were named Naves Liburnicae: they seem to have been like unto our pinnaces or foists, light and swift of sail, and therefore were good for pirates and sea-robbers: and Vegetius in his book of war writeth that they were held to be the best kind of ships for service and fight upon the sea, and therefore in war to be preferred before any other kind of shipping whatsoever: this also Appian doth confirm, who saith that for lightness and swiftness they did far surpass any other. And Zosimus writeth that they were as quick of sail as those galleys that were forced and rowed with fifty oars: but in this he is deceived, that he thinketh them to have been so named of a certain city in Italy. Apitius telleth us, as we said before, of a Liburnian oil, used, as seemeth, about some services in the kitchen. Of the iron mines in Dalmatia, see Cassiodore in his third book Variarum, dedicated to simeon. These verses of Statius in his Siluae, do show that it hath also some veins of gold: Quando te dulci Latio remittent Dalmatae montes, Vbi Dite viso Pallidus fossor redit, erutoque Concolor auro. So doth the poet Martial in the threescore and eighteenth Epigram of his tenth book unto Macer, in these words: Ibis littoreas Macer Salonas: Felix auriferae colone terrae: yet Strabo plainly testifieth that they used no manner of money or coins either of silver or gold. Moreover, he affirmeth that every eighth year they make a new division of their lands. There are in Dalmatia, as Cicero to Vatinius writeth, twenty ancient towns, which also have gotten unto them more than threescore other towns. The rape root and persnep do grow of their own accord about Dalmatia, without setting, sowing or manuring, as Athenaeus in his ninth book Deipnosophiston, out of the authority of Posidonius, affirmeth. For so Delachampius translateth the Greeks word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, not used of any other writer to my knowledge. Aristotle in his often cited Admiranda, giveth us to understand that the Taulantij, a people of Dalmatia, did use of honey to make a kind of wine: for taking the honeycombs and pouring water upon them, they press and wring out the liquor, which they presently seeth in a great kettle and cauldron, until the one half of it be consumed, than they put it into earthen vessels and so let it stand for a certain time: lastly, they tun it up into barrels or treene vessels, and so they keep it for a long time, until it get the true and perfect taste of a strong kind of wine. The same author in the same place writeth, that amongst the Ardiaei, a people of Dalmatia, in the confines near to the Autariatae, there is a great mountain, and near to that as great a valley, out of which water runneth in great abundance; yet not at all times, but in the spring time only: which in the day time they power into a vessel, and keep it close within the house, at night they set it abroad in the open air uncovered: which being done for six days together, at last it congealeth, and becometh as fine salt as may possibly be seen. Pliny in the skirts of Dalmatia placeth a cave which he calleth Senta, with a wide deep mouth, into which if one shall cast any thing though never so light, and in a day never so calm, presently there riseth a storm like to a whirlwind. Hither peradventure belongeth that fable of the two rocks of which Dionysius Afer speaketh. In the same country there is a hole called Diana's cave, in which, if one may believe Phlegon Trallianus, there are many dead bodies, the ribs of which are more than sixteen eyes long a piece. Give him the whetstone. Thus far of this country and the people of the same, collected out of the most ancient authors that are extant and have come to our hands. Latter writers have named this Illyria, SLAVONIA, and the people or inhabitants of the same, SLAVONES, Slavonians: by which name, being reclaimed from the barbarous incivility of other nations, and by holy baptism incorporated into the body of Christ's Church, in the time of Basilius Emperor of Constantinople, and his son Leo, who succeeded him in that Empire, they are described in the eighteenth chapter of that his book de Bellico apparatu, where he thus setteth out their nature and manner of life: It is a populous nation, able to endure all manner of miseries; heat, cold, rain, nakedness, want of meat, drink and other such like necessary things, they can easily abide. They were wont to be human & courteous to strangers: which hospitality they do very diligenly maintain and keep even to this day: for they always used to show themselves gentle and kind to travelers and strangers, to entertain them friendly and courteously, and to go with them and conduct them from place to place, to defend and keep them safe and sound from all hurt and danger. So that if a traveler were wronged by the negligence of his host, they presently made war upon him, as against a public enemy. For they held it for a great argument of fidelity, if the wrong done to a stranger were righted or any kind of way revenged. Moreover, this also doth show them to be humane, in that they do not bind their captives to a perpetual servitude, but rather they detained and kept them with them as captives, and prescribed them a certain set time of their servitude, after which being expired, paying a certain fine or piece of money, they might if they pleased return home to their own country again: or, if they thought good, stay still amongst them as friends and freemen. Their women are said to be very modest above those of other countries: for many of them do take the death of their husbands so heavily, that they will die with them, and one way or other make an end of their lives with them: for they cannot abide to live as widows alone after their husband's death, and to marry the second time that is counted a foul shame. Their ordinary fare is millet: they are very temperate and sparing in their diet. Other toils of husbandry they cannot away withal: for they love to live more freely and gentlemanlike: by no means they will be drawn with great labour and travel to prepare great and sumptuous banquets and dainties, and then when they have done, to eat and drink them up. In war they arm themselves with two javelinings or darts a piece. Some of them also do carry great shields which they call Thyrei: for they do use wooden bows and shafts, whose heads they dip in a very strong poison: for whosoever he be that is wounded, except he presently drink treacle or some other wholesome & sovereign antidote, or shall by and by cut off all the place which is wounded, that it run no further, the whole body will surely rot and perish. They do delight to fly to steep and craggy places, not easily to be assaulted or come unto, and there to abide and dwell. Thus far Leo the Emperor. Of HISTRIA, which also is contained in this Map, thou hast a large and fine description in the twelft book of Cassiodore his Variarum, directed to the lieutenants and governors of this country: where in respect of the great fertility and store of fruits that it yieldeth, he nameth it Ravennae Campaniam, Campany of Ravenna, and the storehouse of the Imperial city. ITALY. THey which use to compare the situation of countries to other things do liken Italy to an oaken leaf, as Pliny, Solinus and Rutilius have done: or to an ivy leaf, as Eustathius. The later writers do more truly liken it to a man's leg. One in our time hath described all Europe in the form of a maiden, in whose right arm Italy is portraitured: and not unfitly, in my opinion, if one do exactly consider the nature of the country and famous acts done in the same: for even as the strength of the body doth for the most part show his force and ability in this member; so this province in times past declared to the world by this his arm, of what power all Europe the whole body is likely to be. That Italy hath had divers inhabitants, partly Barbarians and partly Grecians, it is manifest out of the ancient records both of Latins and Greeks. For at the first it was inhabited by the Aborigines, Siculi, Pelasgi, Arcades, Epei, Troiani, Morgetes, Ausones and Oenotri. And therefore it was called by divers and sundry names: as, AUSONIA, OENOTRIA, of the people and nations possessing it: JANICULA, of janus: SATURNIA, of Saturn: and lastly, ITALIA (which it still retaineth) of Italus their King, or as Varro witnesseth of bulls or oxen: for the ancient Grecians did in those days call bulls, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: and because that this country did breed and maintain many goodly bulls, it was of them called Italia: or, (as others affirm, which more regard poetical fables) for that Hercules from Sicilia hither followed a worthy bull, which was named Italus. Of the Greeks also it was named HESPERIA, of Hesperus, the son of Atlas: or, which pleaseth others better, of Hesperus the evening star: whereof also in old time Spain was called Hesperia. For, for the same reason that Italy was sometime of the Grecians called Hesperia, was Spain of the Latins called Hesperia. Yet for distinction sake, Virgil, in the first and seven books of his Aeneiads, calleth Italy, Hesperiam Magnam, Great Hesperia. But it was also by others named by other names. For I see that of Macrobius, Dionysius Halicarnassaeus, Marcus Cato, Isaac Tzetzes etc. it was called APENINA, ARGESSA, CAMESENA, TURSENIA, SALEUMBRONA and, TAURINA. Stephanus writeth that it was called CHONIA and BRETTIA. A part also of it was called by writers of good note MAGNA GRAECIA, Great Greece, of the Grecians that sometime dwelled in it. They report, as Aelianus writeth, that there have dwelled here so many and sundry nations (more than in any other country of the world) by reason especially, that all times and seasons of the year are very mild and temperate: again, for that the goodness of the soil is excellent, well watered, and very fertile of all manner of fruits, and yieldeth great store of pastorage: Item, because it is crossed with many rivers, and hath the sea very commodious lying round about it, and the sea coast on all sides open, and cut into sundry bay, inlets, creeks and havens, serving very fitly for the entertainment and harbour of goodly tall ships. Lastly, the extraordinary kindness and humanity of the people inhabiting it, hath been a great means to draw others to seat themselves here. The Italians were ever, as julius Firmicus witnesseth, very famous for their princely courtesy and gentlemanlike behaviour. Aethicus calleth this country Heavenly Italy, and The Queen of the World; Rutilius, Rerum dominam, The mistress of all Nations: Dion Prusaeus, The most blessed and happy country of all Europe: Halicarnassaeus in his first book, saith, that for many reasons, It is the best country of the whole World. Strabo saith, That none may sufficiently express in words the due commendations of this country, according to the worth of the same. But I think it not amiss to set out the praises of this country by this one commendation of Pliny, wherewith he concludeth that his famous work which he wrote of the history of Nature. In the whole World, saith he, the cope of heaven, Italy is the most beautiful country, and of all things it doth possess the sovereignty: it is another nurse and mother of the World, for men, women, captains, soldiers, servants, famous arts and occupations, worthy wits and inventions, commodious situation, wholesomeness and temperature of the air, easy access of all nations, many safe havens, kind blasts of winds, sufficient good water, pleasant and healthful woods, goodly hills and mountains, great store of dear and wild beasts, and those harmless, fertility of soil, and multitude of people. Whatsoever is necessarily required for the maintenance of man and beast is here to be found, and no where better. Corn, Wine, Olives, Wool, Linen, Woollen and Bullocks. Neither did I ever see better horses, or more esteemed at the run or horseraces, than those bred in our own country. For metals, as Gold, Silver, Copper and Iron, (so long as they pleased to search for them) it was inferior unto none, all which it still retaineth in her womb. Now it yieldeth all manner of liquors of sundry force and virtue, together with all sorts of grain and pleasant toothsome fruits. Thus far Pliny. You may add to these, if you please, that which the same author writeth in the fifth chapter of his third book: Item, that of Polybius in his second book: of Varro in the second chapter of his first book of Husbandry: of Strabo near the end of his sixth book; and lastly of Virgil in divers place. Si factum certa mundum ratione fatemur, Consiliumquè Dei machina tanta fuit: If that we shall confess that heaven by heavenly skill was raised, And in the same the massy globe by due proportion poised: as Rutilius in his second book speaketh of Italy. Octavianus Augustus, Emperor of Rome, as Pliny testifieth, divided this country into eleven shires: Constantine the Great, as Rubeus, in his second book of the history of Ravenna, saith, into seuenteen. Or, into eighteen, as I read in the one and twentieth chapter of the second book of Diaconus his history of Lombardy. Aelianus writeth that it was beautified in his time, with 1197. cities. This is that same country, which, when word was brought of the rising of the Gauls, at what time as L. Aemilius Paulus and Caius Attilius Regulus, were Consuls, of itself, without any foreign aid, yea and without the help of those which dwelled beyond the Po, mustered 80000. horsemen, and 700000. footmen. Polybius saith, that in the time of Hannibal, the trained-men of this country were 700000. fotmen, and 70000. horsemen. Pliny maketh these islands to belong to Italy: Sicilia, Sardinia, Corsica, Oglasa, (Monte di Christo, or januti) Planar a, Vrgon, (Gorgona) Capraria Aegilium, (Gilio) Dianium, Moenaria, (Melora) Columbaria, Venaria, (Chia, or Elba) Planasia, (Planosa) Astura, (Stora) Palmaria, (Palmarola) Sinonia, Pontiae, Pandataria, (Palmaia) Prochyta, (Prosida) Aenaria, (Ischia) Megaris, (Ouo) Caprea (Capri, or Campanella) Leucothea, (Licoso) Cuniculariae, (Sanguenares, or two islands, one called Bizzes, the other Speragia) Herculis insula (Asinaria) Enosis, (S. Pierro) Ficaria, (Serpentaria) Belerides, (Tauro, and Vacca) Callodes, Hera lutra, Leucatia, Pontia, (Ponzo) Iscia, Ithacesia, (Praca, Braces, and Turrecula) and Vlyssis spelunca. To these I add the Aeoliae (Merleiae) Parthenope, (Palmosa or Betente) Diomedeae, (de Trimite) Calypson, and D oscoron, together with the Electrides, which I find recited and named in Pomponius Mela and Antoninus. map of ancient Italy ITALIAE VETERIS SPECIMEN. EX NUMMO AEREO IMP. CAES. VESPASIANI AUG. EX NUMMO AEREO IMP. CAES. ANTONINI PII AUG. Cum Privilegio Imp. Reg. et Cancellariae Brabantiae decennali, evulgabat Abrahamus Ortelius. ITALY of the GAULS'. THis part of Italy in times past was called Gallia. For the old writers did extend the borders of Gallia from the ocean sea eastward even to the river Rubicon (Runcone or Rugoso) Therefore the alps running through the midst of it divideth it into two parts: this they call TRANSALPINA, and Gallia ulterior, Gallia beyond the Alpes, or the further Gallia: this which we have here set out in this map, CISALPINA, Subalpina and Citerior, Gallia on this side the Alpes, under the Alpes, or the hither Gallia. Ausonius nameth it Gallia the Old; so doth Solinus, where he writeth that the Vmbri are an ancient issue and branch sprung from the old gaul's. Livy in his 45. book nameth it Gallia, without any addition. And for that all this part, in process of time was comprehended under the name of Italy: therefore of Appian in his Annibalica, it is called by a fit name, to distinguish it from that other part, ITALIA GALLICA. The book of records of the Provinces nameth it, ITALIA MEDITERRANEA Midland Italy. In this part was also contained that province, which was called GALLIA TOGATA. Moreover this was named ARIMINIUM, as you may read in the 28. book of Livies Decades, except the place be corrupt. Silius Italicus, in his 9 book, calleth the people of this place, Celtes, dwelling upon the river Eridanus or Po. In this circuit of ground (which Tacitus nameth the most flourishing side of Italy) are the Eighth, Ninth, Tenth and Eleventh shires of Italy, according to the division of Augustus. This self same tract is of the river Padus (Po) which watereth it, and divideth it in the midst, divided into two parts, namely, GALLIA TRANSPADANA and CISPADANA, Gallia beyond the Po, and Gallia on this side the Po. This later, Cispadana alone, in Ptolemey doth contain that which otherwise was called Togata. Under this division were the Ligures comprehended: who, as we have observed in ancient writers, long since dwelled up as high as the river Po. If there be any credit to be given to the Origines, a book which commonly goeth under the name of Cato, this same province was also called AEMILIA, FELSINA, AURELIA and BIANORA. Polybius saith, that the form of this whole tract of Gallia, is triangular or three cornered: whose top or vertex, as the Geometricians call it, is made by the meeting of the Alpes and Apenninus, that mountain that runneth through the midst of Italy from one end to the other. The base or ground line, is the Hadriaticke sea (Golfo di Venetia). Moreover he addeth that in it are the greatest champion plains and most fertile fields of all Europe. It is every where full of woods, good pastorage for the feeding of cattle, and well watered with many pleasant brooks and rivers, and hath had in it twelve great and goodly cities, so built and seated that they had all things necessary either for the enriching of themselves conveniently, or maintenance and provision for to live gallantly, as Plutarch doth witness in the life of Camillus. The same also Pliny doth affirm, who in like manner saith that it is three cornered: and as in Delta, a province of Egypt, the river Nilus: so here Po, doth empty itself and falleth into the ocean sea. Which river Po, as Strabo saith, doth water this plain, maketh it fertile, and also distinguisheth it by many most fruitful hills, into divers and sundry parts. This is that river which antiquity called Eridanus, famous for the poetical or fabulous story of Phaethon. Virgil calleth it, The king of Rivers. Claudian giveth it the title of Oloriferus, the swanne-bearing stream. Pliny nameth it Auriferum, the golden stream, and moreover saith, that for clearness it is not inferior to any river whatsoever. It issueth out of the bosom of Vesulus, (Veso) the highest hill of all the Alpes: where first arising out of many small fountains, it draweth to head, then hiding itself or running underneath the ground for many furlongs together, at last riseth again not far from Forum-Vibij or Vibi Forum. From thence (many huge lakes emptying tnemselues into it) accompanied with thirty other rivers, it unladeth itself by many mouths into the Hadriaticke bay or Gulf of Venice: into which it falleth so swiftly and with such violence, that forcing back the billows and tide, it keepeth his own channel in the sea, and, as Pomponius speaketh, maketh the waters fresh and potable amid the brackish surges of the same. Pliny writeth, that in the Ligurian language it was named Bodincus, that is, (as Scepsius there doth interpret it) Bottomless. In these quarters, amongst others, the Gauls did sometimes dwell, who first of all mortal men made war upon the Romans, took the city of Rome, sacked and burnt it, the Capitol only being preserved untouched. This is that part of Italy, which, as Pliny writeth to his familiar friend junius Mauricus, retaineth even to this day much of that ancient frugality and good husbandry of our ancestors. In the fifth book of Straboes' Geography, and in the second book of Polybius history you have an excellent and large description of this country. Of Venice, a shire of this province, read Cassiodore in the four and twentieth section of his twelfth book. Bonaventura Castilloneus and Gaudentius Merula, borne here, in this our age have much graced and painted out this part in their learned writings, and several tracts written of the same. They which are delighted with tales and fables, let them repair to Aristotle, who, in his book entitled Admiranda, hath certain things of the Electrides, (a few small islands supposed by the ancients to be in this Gulf, but falsely as we have showed before) and of Daws or Choughs which do stock up the seed new sown. Of these also Theopompus speaketh in the sixteenth chapter of the seventeenth book of Aelian de Animalibus. Of LIGURIA, here some thing might well be said, if so be that this map did contain it all: but because a piece of it only is here expressed (for in time past as good authors do record, it extended his borders beyond Marseilles and the river Eridanus, or Po) therefore of it we will surcease to speak much in this place. Only I will set down an ancient inscription cut in a plate of brass, found in this province long since, for that it containeth many names of places of the precinct of Genua, mentioned in this map and no where else read in any author whatsoever. And for that the antiquity of it (although I suspect that also) is the greatest matter to be admired, I will only set it down in the same manner as it was delivered by Ortelius. Thus it is expressed word for word by Stunica: map of ancient Northern Italy ITALIA GALLICA, SIEVE GALLIA CISALPINA. Ex conatibus Geographicis Abrah. Ortelij. Cum privilegio decennali, Imp. Belgicae, et Brabantiae. Venerando Dno D. Francisco Superantio Veneto, pietate ac sanguine nobili, auctor lubens merito donabat, dedicabatue. INCERTI SITVS LOCA. Acara, Ampelus, Aprona, Auginus, Barderate, Barra, Caelina, Carcantia, Carrea quod Potentia, Cottia, Diacuista, Epiterpium, Forum Clodij, Iramine, Ordia, Palsicium, Pellaon, Quadratae, Rigomagum, Templum, Vcetia. Electrides insulas ante Padum, à priscis descriptas, fabulosas facit Strabo. INCOGNITAE POSITIONIS POPULI. Casmonates' Celelates Cerdiceates Euburiates Flamonienses, qui Vannienses, et Culici Foretani Friniates Garuli Hercates Ilvates Lapicini Magelli Otesini Padinates' Quarquerni Treienses Varvani Veliates, cognomine Vecteri Veneni Vergunni Vibelli. Thus far out of Stunica; for although I know that others have described this inscription, yet because I judged his copy best, presuming upon his diligence and credit (for he protesteth that he hath written it out without any alteration, adding or detracting any one letter) I have followed him, rather than others: therefore he admonisheth the Reader not to be moved with the divers writing of one and the same word, as iouserunt and iuserunt; dixserunt and dixerunt, susum and sursum; and others such like. Neither let him think that these are faults overslipped by the negligence of the writers, but to be so diversly written in the copy. Augustinus justinianus (that I may add this also) for in Manicelo, readeth Immanicelum: for Vendupale, Vindupale; for Loventio, joventio: and for Berigiena, Berigema. Some other diversities also there are to be observed in certain other words, as you may find by Fuluius and Lipsius in Smetius: Stunica thus understandeth those abbreviations; VIC. N. CCCC. victoriatos nummos quadringentos, (four hundred pieces of silver money called Victoriatus; whereof one was about the value of our groat.) HONO. PVEL. MOCO. Oneribus publicis liberi, lege Moconia. This plate was found in the year of Christ 1506. by a labouring man, as he was digging in the ground, in the liberties of Genua, at the bottom of the mount Apenninus, in the vale Procevera, which they commonly call Sicca, in a village called Izosecco: from whence it was carried to S. Laurence Church in Genua, where it is this day to be seen. It seemeth to have been written about one hundred year after the beginning of the Punic war. TUSCIA, OR ETRURIA. THe length of this country is bounded by two rivers; with Tiber on the East: and Macra (Magra) on the West: on the South it hath the Tuscan sea (Mare Tuscum, or Tyrrhenum; now mar Tosco) For although, as Livy and Polybius do testify, before the Roman Empire it was more large, and extended his bounds beyond the Apennine mountains, even as far as Atria (Atri) whereof the Atreaticke sea, (Hadriaticus sinus, the bay of Hadria, Golfo di Venetia) took the name: yet afterward being expelled and driven from thence by the Gauls, it was contained within these bounds. Of those eleven provinces into which all Italy was by Augustus divided, as Pliny testifieth, this was the seventh. The Origines, a book which commonly goeth under Cato's name, do divide this country into the Maritima, (that part which coasteth along the sea, and is of Vopiscus in the story of Aurelianus said to be fertile and full of woods) the Transciminia, beyond the mount Ciminus (Monte viterbo) and the Lartheniana, so named of the city Larthenium. jornandes and Ammianus in his 26. book doth make mention of Annonaria Etruria, about the town Pistorium (Pistoia.) Moreover, Lib. de Limitib. speaketh of Etruria Vrbicaria. Was not this about the city of Rome? Dionysius Halicarnassaeus in his sixth book writeth that it was divided into 12. dukedoms: Livy in his first book calleth them people (populos hundreds, tribes) at which it seemeth Virgil did aim, where he thus writeth, Gens illi triplex populi subgente quaterni. Three Nations great Etruria do possess, four tribes each nation it contained. Out of the which choosing one king in common, each people sent their several sergeants, to attend upon him. Servius nameth them Lucumones, at the second book of Virgil's Georgickes, and would have the word to signify kings: yet Festus saith that they are men so called of their madness, for that they make all places where they come unlucky and unfortunate. In the forenamed Origines, they are called twelve colonies; and are thus recited in order, janiculum, Arinianum upon Tiber, Phesulae, and another Arinianum upon Arnus, Phregenae, Volce Volaterra, Cariara otherwise named Luna upon the shore, Ogygianum, Aretium, Rosellae, and Volsinium within the land. Volaterranus reckoneth them up by these names and in this order: Luna, Pisae, Populonia, Volaterra, Agyllina, Fesulae, Russellana, Aretium, Perusia, Clusium, Faleria and Vulsinia. An ancient monument of stone, yet remaining at Vulsinium (Bolsena) as Onyphrius affirmeth, maketh mention of fifteen Hundreds of Etruria. The country hath been called by divers names. For out of Pliny we learn that it was first named VMBRIA: who withal affirmeth that the Vmbri were thrown out of it by the Pelasgi, and thereupon it was called PELASGIA. These the Lydi did expel as the same Pliny with Trogus doth witness, of whose king Tyrrhenus it was entitled TYRRHENIA, as Paterculus, Halicarnassaeus, Strabo and Livy have left recorded. Soon after that, of the ceremony of sacrificing, it was called in the Greek tongue TUSCIA. It was also named, as the same Halicarnassaeus writeth RASENA, of a certain Duke or General of that nation: In Myrsilus, if I be not deceived, it is corruptly written Rasenua. Moreover it was called COMARA and SALEUMBRONE, if we will believe the feigned Berosus, Annius, and such like fabulous writers. The Phocenses, as Herodotus in Clio writeth, sometime possessed it. The fragment of Antonius near the lake Arnus maketh mention of the Phocenses, and the lake Phocensis. Halicarnassaeus also in his first book saith that the Siculi did inhabit it before the entrance of the Pelasgi. The nature of the soil is very fertile of all manner of things, yea of vines especially, as Halicarnassaeus hath given out. The large champion plains, divided into several by-hils and mountains, are well manured and very fruitful, as Diodorus witnesseth. It is very woody, good pastorage and well watered with many pleasant streams, as Plutarch justifieth. Martianus saith that for fertility of soil it was ever renowned and of great estimation: which fertility is no small means to draw the people to give themselves overmuch to pleasure and ease: for they are, as the same Halicarnassaeus writeth, very fine in their apparel and dainty in their diet both at home and abroad: who indeed beside things necessary, do carry about with them, even when they go to war, divers fine things most curiously wrought only for pleasure and delight. Eustathius calleth it a robbing, cruel and uncivil nation. Eusebius in his 2. book de praeparati. evang. saith that they were much given to Necromancy. Arnobius in his 7. book contra Gentes, maketh it the mother and nurse of superstition. They were always counted very religious, and so were the first that found out sacrifices, divinations, and soothsay, from whom also the Romans received these vain and superstitious arts: as also the Sella curulis (coach of estate) paludamenta, trabea, (the rich rob) toga pretexta, toga picta, fasces, secures, (hatchets) litui, apparitores, curcules, annuli, annuli, (rings) music, & the ludiones (whifflers.) Lastly, all their ornaments of triumph & robes of the Consuls, or rather, (that I may use the words of Florus) all the bravery & badges wherewith the honourable estate of the Empire was graced & set out. Cassiodore in the 15. section of his 7. book doth attribute to them the invention of the casting and working of statues of brass. here hence it arose that the Romans first committed their children to the Etrusci, to be taught & brought up, as afterward they used to do to the Grecians, as you may read in Livy, Strabo and Diodorus Siculus. That the flute (tibia) was the invention of the Tyrrheni, by which they did not only fight, but also whip their servants, yea and to seethe, julius Pollux doth cite out of Aristotle. Of them Plutarch in the 8. book of his Conuival. writeth, that by an ancient statute they used to disperse their coverleds and blanckets when they rose out of their beds in the morning. Item, taking of their pots off the fire, they left no print thereof in the ashes, but did always rake them abroad. They never would suffer any swallows to come within their house. They might not go over a broom. They would keep none in their house that had crooked nails upon his fingers. Yet Thimon, in the 12. book of Athenaeus, his deipnosophiston, calleth them voluptuous and licentious livers, and none of the best report for their conversation: hereof you may see many examples if you take any delight in such stories. The like you may read in his 4 book. But I cannot omit this one thing which Heraclides in his Politics doth recite: namely, that if any man be so far in debt that he is not able to pay, the boys do follow him holding up unto him, in mockery, an empty purse. The Etrusci were long since accounted very wealthy. They were very strong both by sea and by land: and in war equal in strength to the Romans. Livy (to whom Diodorus doth subscribe) saith it is the richest province of Italy both for men, munition and money. Plutarch in the life of Camillus, saith, that this country did reach from the Alpes Northward as high as the Hadriaticke sea, and Southward as low as the midland sea. That there were 300. cities of the umbri, battered and taken by the Tusci, we find recorded, saith Pliny. Such was the wealth and command of Etruria, that it did not only filll the land with an honourable report and fame of their name, but also even the sea all along from one end of Italy to the other. Livy and Pliny do affirm that Mantua and Atri were colonies of the Tusci; Pomponius and Paterculus do say the like of Capua: as also of Nola, although that Solinus doth ascribe this to the Tyrians (where I think the copy is corrupt, and for Tyrijs, I suppose it should be written Tyrrhenis) Trogus and Silius Ital cousin do affirm it to have been built and first peopled by the Chaldicenses. Yea Plutarch in his treatise of famous women, and again in his Grecian questions, saith, that these Etrusci, in old time did possess Lemnos, (Stalamine) and Imbrus (Lembro) certain islands in the Archipelago or Aegean sea. Tuscus vicus, a street in Rome: Tusculum and Tusculanum, in Latium (Campagna di Roma) took their names from hence; Again mare Tuscum, called otherwise mare Inferum, Notium, Tyrrhenum, and Liburnum, (the neither sea, or South sea, in respect of the Hadriaticke sea which is called mare Superum, the upper sea, and is upon the North from this country) as we find in Pliny and Cicero. About Puteoli (Pozzole) as Dion recordeth, there is a creak of the sea called Tyrrhenus sinus, the bay of Tuscan. But there are also other Tusci, diverse from these in Sarmatia, as Ptolemey noteth: as also other Tyrrheni, in the islands belonging to Attica, if you will believe Marsylus Lesbius. map of ancient Etruria TUSCIAE ANTIQVAE TYPUS. Ex conatibus geographicis Ab. Ortelij. LOCA TUSCIAE QVORVM SITUM IGNORO. Ad harnaba Amitinenses Anio Caprium Cora Corytus Cortenebra Cortnessa Crustuminum Etruria, idem fortè cum Tyrrhenia Nacria, quae et Nucria Neveia Olena Perrhaesium, nisi sit Perusia Sabum Sora Tagina Troilium, nisi sit Troitum Turrena Augustalis Tyrrhenia, an idem cum Etruria? Vera Vesentini Vexij, nisi sint Veij. Consul nostrum Thesaurum geographicum. Cum privilegio Imperiali et Belgico ad decennium. 1584. LATIUM. LATIUM, which the excellent Poet Virgil syrnameth The Great, The Fair, and The Western, by the description of Augustus, who, as Pliny testifieth, divided Italy in eleven shires, the chief and principal of the rest, was twofold, to wit, Latium The New, and Latium The Old. LATIUM VETUS, Old Latium, began at the river Tiber, and extended itself even up as high as the Circaeian mountains (or to Fundi, as Servius saith.) LATIUM NOWM, New Latium, from hence stretched itself unto the river Liris, as Pliny and Strabo do jointly testify: yea and farther, as they both affirm: For even as low as Sinuessa, (which was otherwise also called Sinope) being in that part which is named Adiectum Latium, the same Pliny calleth Latium beyond the Liris, which is indeed a part of Campania. Which peradventure was the reason that moved Servius to extend this Latium as far that way as the river Vulturnus. So that the bounds of this Latium are the Tyrrhen sea, the mount Apenninus, the rivers Tiber, Anio, and Liris. The neighbour Nations inhabiting round about it are the Tusci, Sabini, Marsi, Samnites, Praegutiani, and the Campani. It was so named of the Verb Lateo, signifying To lurk or Lie hid; for that Saturnus here did hide himself, as Servius writeth: and in truth before him Herodianus, Eutropius, Cyprianus, and Minutius Felix do plainly affirm the same; yea and that Poet, which in all men's opinions is counted the best, in these his verses. Primus ab aetherio venit Saturnus Olympo, Arma iovis fugiens, & regnis exul ademptis. Is genus in●oc●●, ac d●spersum montibus altis, Composuit, legèsque dedit, Latiumque vocari Maluit, his quoniam latuisset tutus in oris. Thus Englished by M. T. Phaër: First from Olympus' mount (right near the skies) good Saturn old, When he from jove did fly, & from his kingdom outlawed stood, He first that wayward skittish kind dispersed in hills and wood, Did bring to thrift, and gave them laws, and all the land this way Did Latium call, for safely here long time he lurking lay. The same, another Poet, as famous as he, both for his eloquence and long exile, relating the words of god janus, thus reporteth: Multa quidem didici, sed cur navalis in aere Actera signata est, altera forma biceps? Noscere me duplici me possis in imagine, dixit: Nivetus ipsa dies extenuasset opus. Caussa ratis superest: Tuscum venit rate in amuem, Ante pererrato falcifer orb deus. Hac ego Saturnum memini tellure receptum, Caelitibus regnis à jove pulsus erat. Ind diu genti mansit Saturnia nomen: Dicta quoque est Latium terra latente Deo. At bona posteritas puppim formavit in aere, Hespitis adventum testificata Dei. Prudentius also, the Christian Poet, in his book which he wrote against Symmachus, thus writeth of Saturnus: Num melius Saturnus avos rexisse Latinos Creditur? edictis qui talibus informavit Agrestes animos & barbara corda virorum? Sum D●us, advenio fugiens, praebete latebras. Occultate senem, nati feritate tyranni Deiectum solio: placet hic fugitiws & exul, lateam, genti atque loco Latium dabo nomen. Is't thought that Saturn did the Latins better rule, Who taught them first when as they were as wild as horse or mule? A god I am indeed, show where I may me hide; For I have lost my regal crown, by Jove's untimely pride; And still I fear his power, I dare him not abide. If that you'll grant me leave with you to hide my head, Latium this country shallbe called long after I am dead. So that Solinus Polyhistor did not without just cause make this demand: Who is he that knoweth not, that of Saturnus this country was named both Latium and Saturnia? But if any man shall suppose these reports to be fabulous and mere Poëticall fictions, let him hear the learned Varro speak, an author far more ancient than all those aforenamed, who affirmeth it to have been so named, quòd lateat inter Alpium & Apennini praecipitia, for that it is hid, enclosed or contained between the steep and craggy cliffs of the Alpes and Apenninus. But what shire, I pray you, in all Old Italy is there, quae non aequè latet? that is not thus environed? If I poor goose might dare to keake amongst these well tuned swans, I should rather think it to have gotten this name, not à latendo, of lurking, but à latitudine, of the breadth of it: For there is no other country of the right and ancient Italy, that between the sea and those mountains doth spread itself more broad and wide every way than this doth: and that the Geographical charts and maps of this province do sufficiently approve. But let antiquity be still believed, I poor fool will not impeach their credit, lest at last it turn to mine own discredit. There are some, as Hieronymus Columna, writing upon the fragments of the famous Poet Ennius, reporteth, which think that this name Saturnus is a mere Syrian word, and in that language to signify the same that latens (that is, one that playeth least in sight) doth in Latin: And hereupon those ancients, as it were, interpreting the word, have called that shire and country where the Latins dwelled, LATIUM Truth it is, and all learned in these oriental tongues can bear me witness, that the Hebrew thema 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sathar, signifieth to lurk, or hide one's self from the presence or sight of others: which signification it constantly retaineth both in the Syrian or Chaldey, and Arabic dialects. From hence also may analogically be form 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sithron, (from which by adding us, the Latin termination, is made Saturnus) like as of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Pathar, to interpret, is made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Pithron, an interpretation, and of _____ Rahama, to be merciful or pitiful, is made _____ Rahman, in the Arabian, or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rahmana in the Syrian tongue, a pitiful hearted man: and of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Thirgem, to interpret out of one language into another, is framed also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Thurgmana, an interpreter; used likewise by the Chaldey Paraphrast at the seventh Psalm: as also by the Arabian interpreter of the New Testament, at the 28. verse of the 14. chapter of the first Epistle of S. Paul to the Corinthians: and vulgarly amongst the Moors, Turks, and other oriental nations, they call an interpreter, or him who usually attendeth strangers or travelers unexpert of that language a _____ Turgman, or, as they commonly pronounce it, a Trugman. Observe moreover, that even the word Latium itself, supposed to be a pure Latin derivative, together with his theme Lateo, doth savour of the Hebrew root 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lat, of the same signification: from whence is derived 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lot, the proper name of Harans son, who with Terah his grandfather, and Abram his father's brother, came from Vr of the Chaldees, and dwelled in the land of Canaan, Gen. 11.27.31. From the same root also, as some learned men think, was derived 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lotan, the proper name of one of the sons of Seir the Horite, Gen. 36.20. which cometh more near to the Italian Latinus. But of this peradventure we have stood too long. That the inhabitants or people of this country were called Latini, Strabo with all the ancient writers of the Roman histories doth plainly teach us, denominated of Latinus a king of this province, according to that of Virgil— genus unde Latinum, From whom the Latins took their name. Pliny also maketh mention of the Latinienses, a nation of this province; but extinct something before his time, as he there addeth. These were called Prisci, as Halicarnasseus and Festus do testify. Of the nature of this country Strabo in the fifth book of his Geography writeth thus: All Latium, saith he, generally is a very good soil and fertile of all manner of things, except only some certain places near the sea coast, which are morish and very unhealthful; as namely the fields about Ardea, and whatsoever is between Lavinium and Antium, even as far as Pometia, with some places about Setia; and others near Tarracina and Circeium; beside all those fields that are stony and mountainous; although even these grounds are not altogether idle and unfruitful: all of them having either some good pastures and large woods, or do yield great abundance of fenny and mountainous commodities. Caecubum, a place in this fen, doth yield a kind of vine which groweth up in height like a tree, whose wine is counted to be the best of all Italy. Hear also what Theophrastus writeth of this province in the fift book of his history of Plants, at the ninth chapter of the same book: Latinus ager, the country of Latium, saith he, hath great plenty of water. The champion plains have great store of laurel and myrtle trees: item they yield a wonderful kind of beech (scissima, he calleth it, or oxea, as others term it) of that marvelous length, that one tree may serve for a whole keel for such kind of ships as they commonly use in Etruria. The hilly and mountainous places do bear the pine and fir trees. Pliny doth highly commend the wines of Latium, (Latiniensia vina.) The same author affirmeth that their chief meat was far, that is, a kind of bearded or red wheat; and withal, testifieth that it is certain that the Romans for a long time together lived with pulls, by which they understand all manner of corn beside wheat and barley, not with bread. How populous this country was, how many cities and people it contained, the same author doth teach us, where he writeth that in Old Latium only three and fifty nations are utterly decayed and extinct without any mention at all remaining of their names. Item, that Pomptina palus, the fen Pontina (now called Aufente palude) a part also of this country, had in former times in it three and twenty cities. Of all the cities of Latium, in old time Alba longa was the chief and metropolitan: but afterward Rome, which grew to that greatness and power that it was not only the head of this province, but also even of the whole world beside. Whose other name, because it is held an unlawful thing to speak that which is concealed and enrolled in ceremonious mysteries, I will not utter, lest with Valerius Soranus, I be worthily punished for the same. Yet the syrnames, epithets, and commendable titles where with it was graced and set out by the best writers of all nations, if I shall here reckon up, I hope there is no man, that is an indifferent judge, that will blame me. It is called and entitled a city AEQVAEVA POLO, As ancient as the heavens, of Claudian: AETERNA, Immortal, of Ammianus, Tibullus, Ausonius, and marble inscriptions: ALTA, Stately, by Virgil: ALTRIX IMPERII, The Nurse of the empire, by Corippus: ALTRIX ORBIS, The Nurse of the world, of Rutilius: ANTIQVA, The ancient, by Prudentius and Corippus: ARX OMNIUM GENTIUM, The fortress or bulwark of all nations, by Nazarius: ARX TERRARUM, The bulwark of all lands, by Symmachus: AUGUSTA, The imperial, by Corippus: AUREA, The golden, by Ausonius and Prudentius: BEATA NOBILIBUS POPULIS, Most happy for honourable people, of Cassiodorus: BELLATRIX, The warlike, by Ovid, Claudian, and Sidonius: CAPUT GENTIUM, The head of all nations, by Martianus: CAPUT IMMENSI ORBIS, The head of the huge globe of the whole world, by Ovid: CAPUT MUNDI, The head of the world, by Cassiodorus and Sidonius: CAPUT ORBIS, The head of the earthly globe, by Pliny, Ovid, Trogus, Gratius, Fortunatus, Aethicus, and Prudentius: CAPUT RERUM, The head of all things, by Livy, Ovid, Ausonius and Tacitus: CAELESTIS, The heavenly, by Athenaeus: CELEBERRIMA, The most famous, by Statius: CELSA, The lofty, by Prudentius: CLARISSIMA, The most bright, by Stephanus: DARDANIA, Of Dardanus, by Ovid and Silius Italicus: DEA, The goddess, in coins: DEA GENTIUM, The goddess of all nations, and DEA TERRARUM, The goddess of all lands, by martial: DESIDERABILIS, That all men wish to see, by Eustathius and Dionysius Afer: DEUM LOCVS, The seat and place of gods, by Ovid: DICNITATUM CURIA, The court of dignities and honour, by Sidonius: DITISSIMA, The most rich, by Prudentius: DOMINA, The mistress, by Ovid, Arnobius, Horace, and Nemesianus: DOMINA GENTIUM, The lady mistress of all nations, by Eumenius: DOMINA RERUM, The mistress of all things, by Appianus, Eunapius, and Ausonius: DOMINA TERRARUM, The lady mistress of all lands, by Ammianus: DOMINA TERRAE MARISQVE, The lady mistress of sea and land, by Halicarnasseus: DOMINA TOTIUS MUNDI, The lady mistress of all the whole world, of Aethicus: DOMINA VNIVERSORUM, The lady of all things, by Halicarnasseus: DOMINANS, The swey-bearing city, by Silius Italicus: DOMUS AUREA, The golden palace, by Ausonius: DOMUS DIWM, The palace of the gods, by Ausonius: DOMUS MAGNA REGUM, The goodly palace of kings, by Eustathius and Dionysius Afer: DOMUS QVIRINI, Quirinus' palace, by Ausonius: ELOQVENTIAE FOECUNDA MATER, A fruitful mother of eloquence, by Castiodore: EXCELSA, The lofty, by Lucan: FELIX, The blessed, by Propertius, Cassiodor, and a certain ancient marble inscription: FEROX, The fierce, by Horace: FUTURA, by Rutilius: GENETRIX HOMINUM ET DEORUM, The mother of men and gods, by Rutilius: GENITRIX REGUM, The mother of kines, by Priscian: GYMNASIUM LITERARUM, A school of good learning and liberal sciences, by Sidonius: IMMENSA, The exceeding great city, by Statius: IMPERII LAR, by Ammianus: IMPERII LATIALE CAPUT, by Statius: IMPERII DEUMQVE LOCUS, The native country of emperors and of gods, by Ovid: INCLYTA, The renowned, by Virgil, Ennius, and Ausonius: INVICTA, The invincible, in some old coins: LAETA, The fortunate, by Ovid: LATII PARENS, The mother of Latium, by Ausonius: LEGUM DOMICILIUM, The mansion place of all good laws and justice, by Sidonius: LEGUM PATRIA, The native soil where all good laws are bred and borne, by justinian in his Code: LIBERTATIS PARENS, The mother of liberty, map of ancient Latium, with an inset of Mount Circea LATIUM Ex Conatibus Geographicis Abrah. Ortelij Antverp. MONS CIRCAEUS, AD VIWM DELINEATUS, AB ANGELO BREVENTANO. VIRO NOBILI, ET HISTORICO ILLUSTRI, MARCO VELSERO, PATRICIO AUGUSTANO, ABRAHAMUS ORTELIUS DEDICABAT, L.M. Cum privilegio decennali, Imp. Reg. et Brabantiae. 1595. by Corippus: LUX ORBIS TERRARUM, The light of the whole earth, by Tully: MAGNA, The great, by Virgil, Horace, Calpurnius Siculus, Nonn. Marcelunus. On d and Claudian: MARTIA, The martial, by Ovid and Ausonius: MARTIGENA, Begotten by Mars the god of battle, by Silius Italicus: MARTIS VRBS, The city of Mars, by the Poet martial: MATER CIVITATUM, The mother of cities, the Metropolitan city, by Ennodius: MATER DUCUM, The mother of famous generals, by Claudian: MATER DIGNITATUM, The mother of honour and dignity, by Cassiodor: MATER ELOQVENTIAE, The mother of eloquence, by the same author: MATER MUNDI, The mother of the world, by Rutilius: MATER OMNIUM VRBIUM, The mother of all cities, the metropolitan city, by Dionysius Afer and Eustathius: MATER REGUM, The mother of kings, by Claudian: MAXIMA RERUM, The greatest of all things to be seen under heaven, by Virgil the Poet: MUNDI MIRACULUM, The miracle of the world, by Cassiodore: MUNDI TOTIUS TEMPLUM, The temple of the whole world, by Ammianus Marcellinus: NUMINIS INSTAR, Like an heaven goddess, by Lucan: OFFICINA ORBIS, The shop of the whole world, by Seneca: ORBIS CAPUT, The head of the world, by Ovid: ORNATA SENATORIBUS, Beautified with grave senators, by Cassiodore. PATRIA COMMUNIS, The common country, by Modestine: PATRIA GENTIUM, The country and native soil of all nations, by Pliny: PATRIA LIBERTATIS, The country of liberty, by Sidonius: POTENS, The mighty, by Horace, Ausonius, Paulinus and Ovid: PRAEPOTENS, The puissant, by Nazuius: PRIMA TERRARUM, The principal of all lands, by Paulinus: PRIMA INTER VRBES, The chief city of the world, by Ausonius: PRINCEPS VRBIUM, The principal city, by Horace: PULCHERRIMA, The most beautiful, by Virgil: PULCHERRIMA RERUM, The most goodly and beautifullest thing in the world, by the same Poet: PULCHRA, The beautiful, by Athenaeus and Ovid: QVIRINI VRBS, Quirinus' city, by Ovid: REGIA, The palace, by Horace: REGINA, The Queen, by Athenaeus and Ammianus Marcellinus: REGINA PVLCHERRIMA MUNDI, The most beautiful Queen or Princess of the world, by Rutilius: REGINA RERUM, The Queen of all things, by Eunapius: REGINA TERRARUM, The Queen of all lands, by Ammianus and Nazarius: REGINA VRBIUM, The Queen of all cities, by Athenaeus: ROMULEA, Romulus his city, by Ovid: SACERDOTII FONS, The fountain and author of Priesthood, in the Code of justinian: SACRA, The holy city, by Ausonius, Mamertinus, Aethicus and in some ancient marble: SACRATISSIMA VRBS, The most sacred and holy city, in justinian's Code: SATURNIA, Saturn's city, by Ovid: SEDES TOTO MIRABILIS orb, A seat which all men in the world do much admire, by Cassiodore: SEPTEMGEMINA, by Statius: SUPERBA, The proud and stately, by Ausonius: TEMPLUM BELLICOSI MARTIS, The temple of warlike Mars, by Plutarch: TEMPLUM LATISSIMUM OMNIVM VIRTUTUM, The most large and spacious temple of all heavenly virtues, by Cassiodore: TEMPLUM MUNDI, The common temple of the world, by Ammianus Marcellinus: TROIUGENA, An imp of Troy, by Livy: TURBIDA, The foul and filthy city, by Iwenall and Persius: VALLATA, The well defenced city, by Silius Italicus: VENERABILIS, The reverend and honourable city, by Ammianus: VERTEX MUNDI, The top or centre of the world, by Sidonius: VICTRIX, The conqueress, by Ovid: VICTURA CUM SAE CULIS, A city that shall stand as long as the world endureth, by Ammian: VIRTUTUM LAR, The seat where virtue dwelleth, by Ammianus: VRANOPOLIS, The heavenly city, by Athenaeus. These and divers other praises and commendations thou mayest observe in sundry good authors of this city, Cui par est nihil, & nihil secundum, To which nothing is equal, or that may be compared unto it, as martial speaketh of it: Et, Qua nihil in terris complectitur altius aether, A statelier thing than which in all the world The glorious sun hath never seen, as Claudian writeth: And, as Martianus testifieth, It was the head of all Nations for munition, and holy men, so long as it stood in the prime, equalling even the glory of heaven itself: whose walls (as Olympiodorus in his Collections hath, according to the survey and measure of Ammon the Geometer, at what time the Goths first overran and sacked the same) were found to be one and twenty miles about. Flavius Vopiscus writeth, that Aurelianus the Emperor did so much enlarge this city, that the walls of it were well near fifty miles in compass. Of Arpinum, Cicero the famous orators native soil, (for that it is contained in this Map) I can not but write what Volateranus hath noted of it, namely, that in their ensigns or banners they do bear these three letters, M. T. C. being the first letters of the name and surname of that famous orator, Marcus Tullius Cicero, as is supposed. Of the Circaeian mount, for that it is severally described in this Table, I think it not amiss to make a peculiar description of the same apart by itself. CIRCAEIUS MONS, Now MONTE CIRCELLO. PLiny and Pomponius Mela call this mountain CIRCEIUM MONTEM: Strabo and Ptolemey CIRCAEUM. but an ancient inscription in this same place calleth it CIRCAEUM, denominated as ancient writers affirm of Circe's, the famous sorceress, who sometime dwelled here, as they verily believed. Whereupon Mela and Solinus, as also Ovid himself, nameth it Circe's domum, Circe's house. Item Appollonius in like manner calleth it Circe's habitacle, & Ae A A portum, (with three diphthongs, as Servius observeth in Virgil) the Aeaean haven. It was so called, as the same Grammarian writeth, of a contemptuous word used by those which passed by that way, which they uttered in contempt of those her witchcrafts & sorceries, whereby she turned men into swine, practised in this place. This was long since an island, and environed round with the ocean sea, but now by continuance of time it is joined to the continent, as Solinus testifieth. The like doth Pliny affirm of it; It was, saith he, sometime enclosed round with the main sea, as Homer seemeth to think, but now it standeth upon the firm land. But was not Homer deceived? surely so Procopius, in the first book of his Gothica, seemeth to think. Of the mountain Circeius, saith he, where they report Ulysses had conference with the enchantress Circe, as I think, they speak many things that are not true: except that peradventure one might say that this mountain was therefore an island, for that it shooteth out an huge way into the vast ocean etc. And although that Homer here hath Theophrastus, in his history of Plants, and Servius in his Commentaries upon Virgil's Aeneides, upon his side, as Patrons of fabulous antiquity, yet that I should rather lean unto Procopius, the opinion of the learned M. Isaac Casaubon, who in those his laborious Commentaries upon the Geography of Strabo hath observed, that oft times amongst the best Geographers, islands and Promontories are confounded, and one put for another: so that that which one author termeth a promontory, another calleth by the name of an i'll or a neckland. Therefore I do willingly prefer the description of Strabo of this place, before those descriptions of any other authors whatsoever, as more true and probable. From Antium, saith he, two hundred four score and ten furlongs, is situate mount Circello [Circaeum] an hill environed partly with the sea and partly with moorish fens and bogs. Those things also which the Poets do tell of the witchcraft of the sorceress Circe, and that fabulous transmutation and changing of men into divers and sundry forms or shapes, with Servius I do rather attribute to the force of nature, than to magic or witchcraft. namely, of the horror of those which pass by that way, whereby men do seem to be changed into beasts. and with Pliny I may say, How infinite are those fables that are told of Medea of Colchis, and others, but especially of our Italian Circe, who for her excellent skill in the art magic was canonised for a goddess? And be it far from me, and from every Christian man, that we should believe those things which it were wicked and profane to think or imagine. For I have read in the Ancyrane council, that they are worse than Pagan's and infidels, who do believe that any creature may by any man be turned and transformed into any other shape or similitude, than by the Creator himself, who first gave them that form and fashion. Therefore let all other men say what they will, and persuade what they can, they shall never make me believe these fables. It seemeth that the fable arose of the nature and quality of the place. for those places which lie out into the sea, as this promontory doth, are wont to be in more danger of storm and winds than any other places whatsoever. Which blasts, accompanied with the waves, ebbs and tides of the sourging sea, falling upon the rocks, cliffs and hollow places, do cause such sundry sounds and noices, that such as do sail by this way, not without a great horror and trembling, do seem as if they heard at one instant men mourn, lions roar, wolves howl, dog's bark, hogs grunt, and bears to make a noise. Hither do those words of Lucan in his sixth book belong; Omnia subducit Circaeae vela procellae. That this promontory is full of trees, especially of oaks, myrtles, and bay-trees, Theophrastus writeth from the relation of others. Strabo saith that it aboundeth with divers sorts of roots: peradventure, as there he addeth, they affirm this of it, that they may the better apply it in all respects unto the fable of Circe. And do you not think that this saying of Aristotle the Prince of Philosophers, in his Admiranda, did arise from hence? They report, saith he, that in the mount Circello there groweth a deadly poison, of such great force, that so soon as ever it is taken, all the hair of the body immediately falleth off, and it so weakeneth all the parts and members of the same, that they wax so litly and dwined, that outwardly they bear the show of dead carcases, such as it would grieve any man to behold. Strabo writeth that in this mountain was an altar dedicated to Minerva. and withal there is to this day to be seen a certain goblet or bowl of Ulysses. but this latter he affirmeth to be from the opinion and report of the vulgar sort only. But passing over these fables, let us return again unto the historical narration of such things as in truth are either here found or have happened in this place. Horace hath left recorded, that the sea upon this coast yieldeth great store of good oysters, which thereof are called Ostrea Circaeia. Suetonius reporteth that Marcus Lepidus was by Augustus Caesar for ever confined and banished into this place. Plutarch writeth that julius Caesar had a purpose, hard beneath the city, by a deep channel to convey the river Tiber another way, and to turn the course thereof toward this Circaeium promontorium, and so to have caused it to fall into the sea, at the city Anxur: by which means those which for trade and traffic were by ship to travel up to Rome, he meant to make their passage more easy and safe; but being prevented by death, performed not what he had purposed. Here also was the city CIRCAEIUM or Circaeia, or as Strabo termeth it Circe's town. That it was made a colony of the Romans by Tarqvinius, Livy, Halicarnasseus, Cicero and Plutarch, do jointly testify. Strabo saith that it hath a good and convenient haven. I would think that the mention or plot of this ancient city Circaeia doth still remain in this mountain in that place where in this description thou seest certain ruins and foundations of the walls, as it were of a city razed long since and laid level almost with the ground: which place at this day is called by the name of Citta vecchia, that is as much to say, as, The old city. Certain remnants of this name doth yet remain to be seen engraven in the top of this same mountain, as Angelus Breventanus, a man of good credit, the author of this description, and a most diligent searcher out of the Roman antiquities, doth from his own knowledge plainly testify, yet much defaced, as he also affirmeth, and worn out with continuance of time, to wit, in this form; depiction of an inscription PROMUNTORIUM VENERIS CIRCAEIENSIUM XXI The forenamed Breventanus thinketh that by this inscription is showed the distance of this place from the city of Rome. And it is to be seen at this day in that place of this mountain, where thou seest this mark of a star * imprinted. MAGNA GRAECIA, OR GREAT GREECE. THat a great part of the true and ancient Italy (if not all of it) together with all Sicily was sometime called by the name of GREAT GREECE, I think there is no man meanly seen in Geography that maketh any doubt: for the Grecians did in former times possess, as Trogus writeth, not only a part, but well-nigh all Italy. Listen what Pliny, in the fifth chapter of his third book, saith, Of it the Grecians, a Nation very prodigal in commending themselves, have given their verdict, in that they have named a great part of it Great Greece. Hither also pertain those words of Festus. Italy was called Great Greece, because the Siculi, sometime passed it, or for that many and the greatest cities of it, were built by the Grecians. Servius in his Commentaries upon the first of Virgil's Aeneids, writeth thus: Italy was termed Megale helas, Great Greece, for that all the cities from Taranto, (Tarentum) even unto Cumae, were first founded by the Grecians. And therefore it was not altogether unfitly of Plautus in his Menechmis, called Graecia exotica, outlandish Greece. Seneca, in his Consolation, thus speaketh of it: All that side of Italy, which coasteth along with the neither sea (Mar Tosco) was called Great Greece. That Campania (Terra di lavoro) was possessed by the Grecians, Pliny doth plainly affirm. Maximus Tyrius in his six and twentieth Oration describeth Avernus lacus, the lake of Tipergola, in Campania, to be within the compass of Great Greece. And that these authors speak truth, Trogus particularly showeth in the twentieth book of his history, in these words: The Tusci which dwell along by the coast of the neither sea, came from Lydia: Item, the Venetians (Veneti) which now we see to be seated near the upper-sea, (Golfo di Venetia, the Hadriaticke sea) Troy, when it was taken and sacked, sent thither under the conduct of Antenor: moreover, the city Adria (Atri) which first gave name to the adriatic sea, near neighbour unto the Illirian sea, is a city built by the Greeks: Diomedes, after the overthrow of Troy, built the city Arpi, (Sarpi, or Monte S. Angelo a city in Apulia) being himself and his company carried thither by violence of storm and tempest. And Pisae in Liguria, (Pisa in Riviera di Genoa) was first begun by the Grecians: as also in Tuscan the Tarquinij, (Tarquene) came from the Thessalians and Spinambrians: and the Perusini (Perugia) from the Achaians: what shall I say of the city Caere (Ceruetere?) what of the Latini? which do seem to have had their beginning from Aeneas: now the Falisci, Nolani, Abelani, are they not generally held for to be no other but colonies derived from the Chalcidenses of Asia the Less? what shall I speak of the whole shire of Campania? of the Brutij and Sabini? of the Samnites and Tarentini? have we not heard oft that they came from Lacedaemonia, and were commonly called Spurij? They report that Philoctetes built the city of the Thurini, (Terra nova) where to this day his tomb is to be seen: as also the arrows of Hercules, which were the bane of Troy. The Metapontini, (Torre di mare) also do still reserve, in the temple of Minerva, the tools wherewith Epeus (from whom they are descended) made the Trojan horse, whereby the city was betrayed. Whereupon all that part of Italy, was called GREAT GREECE. Thus far justine out of Trogus Pompeius. Whereby we gather, that the pleasant poet Ovid in the fourth book of his Fastorum, did speak but the truth, when he said: Itala nam tellus Graecia Maior erat: For Grecia Great, that land was called, which now Italia height: and so forth, as followeth in the same place. The same almost that you have heard out of Trogus. Of this same Great Greece I cannot but add that which I have observed contrary to the opinion which some very learned men in our time, have written of it: namely, that even as Sicilia, as Strabo in his sixth book testifieth, was comprehended under the name of Great Greece; so contrariwise also this Great Greece, was now and then understood by the name of Sicilia: for proof hereof consider these authorities: Saint Hierome saith, that Rhegium julium Brutiorum, (Reggio in Calabria the Lower) is a city of Sicilia: Aelianus and Suidas affirm the same of Tarentum in Calabria: the sixth Counsel of Constantino ple, held in the time of Constantine the Great, doth the like of Baiae in Campania: Stephanus describeth Sinuessa, a town of Campania; Caulonia, (Castro veto) of the Locri, Lagaria, of the Thurini; and Mataurus, of the Brutij; by the name of places of Sicilia: the like doth Eustathius, by Crathis (Gratti) a river in Calabria: the Scholiast of Theocritus, by Neaethus, a river of the Crotoniatae, a people of Vmbria. Item, Livy an Italian borne, a man of singular judgement, and more ancient than those, hath Siculas urbes in Campania, cities of Sicilia in Campania. Yea Pliny hath left recorded, that Togata Gallia, the furthest province of Italy toward the West, before such time as the Gauls came thither, was possessed of the Siculi. Thucydides writeth, that the Siculi being expelled by the Opici, a people of Campania, seized upon this island. And if we will not give credit unto Servius, yet against Halicarnassaeus a writer of good credit, we cannot except, who hath written the very self same thing: namely, that the Siculi, a people borne and bred in Italy, and did first of all nations whatsoever inhabit and possess the Roman soil. Lastly, that this province, called Great Greece, was inhabited of the Siculi, Strabo in the fith book of his Geography doth testify out of Antiochus. Thus far of that ancient Great Greece, or, if you please so to call it, of Sicilia: all which we have not described in this Map, but only the outer part of it; in which, beside Calabria, Apulia, the Brutij and Locri: there is Great Greece, properly so called by Ptolemey, Livy, Polybius, Athenaeus and Valerius Maximus: and that, as Strabo in his sixth book, and Cicero in his 2 book of his Orator, think because Pythagoras the Grecian Philosopher dwelled sometime in these quarters; or, as Synesius in his oration de Dono writeth, for that it always maintained and brought forth scholarlike and military men. Yet I rather rely upon the judgement of Atheneus, who writeth that it was so called of the infinite number of Grecians which usually dwelled in this province. And that Festus and Trogus are of this opinion, I have partly showed before. These forenamed countries of Halicarnassaeus, are comprehended under the name of EAST ITALY. Pliny calleth them, The front of Italy: which, as Mela saith, is divided into two horns, called in the fragments of Sallust, two promontories, nesses, capes, or forelands, namely, Brutium, (Capo di Sparto vento, or, Capo de Alarm) and Salentinum (now of some called Capo de S. Maria: of others, S. Maria de fin terre: and Capo de Leuca; item Stalat.) In the second book of Straboes' Epitome, they are termed coryphae, tops: and are named Leucopetra, and japygium: (for these are synonymes with Bruttium and Salentinum.) But Paulus Diaconus calleth them Horns: this The left horn, that, The right. For Salentinum, we read Lacinium, in Pliny: but whether it be a fault of the writers, or an error of the author, let the learned judge, I determine nothing. The same Pliny compareth this tract to the form of the Amazonian shield, that is, to the half moon, as Servius expoundeth it, at that verse of the first book of Virgil's Aeneides, Ducit, Amazonidum lunatis agmina peltis. There is in these quarters, the wood Sila (La Sila) of which Sallust, Virgil and Vibius have made mention. Strabo writeth that it is seven hundred furlongs in length: full of goodly tall trees and well stored with good water. Cassiodorus in the twelfth book of his Variarum, unto Anastasius, doth highly commend the cheese made here about. From hence cometh Portuguese pitch (pix Bruttia) which Dioscorides in the ninety and eight chapter of his first book De medica materia, speaketh of: and which Pliny, in the seventh map of ancient mainland Greece, with an inset of the Trimiti Islands Itala nam tellus GRAECIA MAYOR erat. ovid. 4. Fast. Hanc Italiae partem exteriorem sic describere conabar Abrahamus Ortelius. cum Privilegio decennali. 1595. CL. V DNO D. JOACHIMO CAMERARIO, R.P. NURENBERG. MEDICO CELEBERRIMO, VERO ET VETERI SVO AMICO, ABRAHAMUS ORTELIUS DEDICAB. eventh chapter of his four and twenty book of the history of nature affirmeth, that it is especially commended for the trimming and stopping of wine vessels: I would judge that this wood, in the book of Remembrances, is called Carminianensis, sylua; and peradventure, Carmeiana, in the book De Limitibus. The forenamed Cassiodorus in his eighth book and last epistle, describeth in the territories of Consilinum (Stylo) a city of this tract, Marcilianum suburbium, which he termeth the native soil of Saint Cyprian; of which (that by the way I may speak one word of this) there is nothing spoken (which indeed is strange) in the lives of the Fathers, or Martyrologies of the Saints, or in any other author to my remembrance. Nor, which is more strange, in any of those writers, which, like as Gabriel Barry and Prosper Parisius, have particularly named and wrote of the several Saints of this country. But of the Nature, Situation, proper Qualities, and Antiquities of this province I will not speak one word more; because the same is most exactly and learnedly done by two learned men both borne here, who therefore knew it well, before I began once to set pen to paper to draw this my Map: I mean Gabriel Barrius, in his book entitled Calabria, where he so largely and curiously tricked out Great Greece, Brutium and the tract possessed sometime by the Locri, that even that Reader, which hardly will be satisfied with such like stories, may doubtless here take his fill: and Antony Galatey, who hath painted out his japygia, (which is in truth the ancient Calabria) that his Reader shall not only departed skilful and cunning in the knowledge of this country, burr also much bettered in his understanding and instructed with rules of good learning and Philosophy: in him also there is a description of the city Gallipoli: Of Tarentum, a city of this province, johannes juvenis hath set out a several treatise. Of Diomedes isles, belonging to this country, we have gathered these few lines which follow. DIOMEDES ISLES, Now, ISOLE DE TRIMITE. PLiny describeth two islands by this name: so many also doth Strabo mention: whereof the one he saith is inhabited, the other waist and desert. Ptolemey reckoneth up five, all called DIOMEDES islands; and so many there are at this day called by several and distinct names, if one shall account rocks and all. Whether every one of these were known to the ancients by several names or not, I know not. Festus, Stephanus and others, call properly one of these Insula Diomedea, Diomedes i'll, like as amongst the Britannicae insulae, the British isles, one is properly named Britannia, Britain. One of them Tacitus calleth TRIMERUS: (or peradventure Trimetus; for otherwise I do not see from whence that name of Trimite: whereby the greatest of them at this day is called, and of it the rest, should come.) Pliny calleth another of them TEUTRIA: the other for aught I know, the ancients left unnamed: as for Electris and Febra, which Servius mentioneth at the eleventh book of Virgil's Aeneids or Sebria, and Aletrides, whereof Pomponius Sabinus, upon the same place, speaketh, I do very willingly confess, that I have not found them spoken of, by any ancient writer. They are seated in the adriatic sea, not far from the sea-coast of Puglia, opposite to Monte de S. Angelo, Mons Garganus, or Promontorium Garganum. Not within kenning or sight of Taranto (Tarentum) a city of Apulia, as very falsely, at the same place, Servius hath set down. The name was derived by the testimony of all writers both Latins and Greeks, from Diomedes the king of Aetolia, (Artinia, Nicetas calleth it) whom they report, after the surprising of Troy, in his return homeward, not being entertained of his own nation, to be driven hither and to be interred here, and that his temple, monument or tomb did remain in the greatest of them properly called Diomedea (S. Maria di Trimite) and that the Plane tree was first brought hither for to shadow Diomedes tomb, Pliny in the first chapter of his twelfth book of the history of Nature, hath left recorded. Into Trimerus, as Tacitus writeth, Augustus banished sent his niece julia, convict of adultery: where he furthermore addeth, that she endured that punishment of exile the space of twenty years. In Platina, in the life of Hadrian the first, I read, that paulus Diaconus was once condemned thither, by Charles the Great. Of Diomedes birds (which juba calleth Catarractae: Aristotle, Charadrij: of others, Erodij, a kind of Cormorant or ravenous sea foul) proper to these islands (for they are only to be seen in this one place of all the world, if we may believe old writers) read Ovid in the thirteenth book of his Metamorphosis, where he thus speaketh of them: Si volucrum quae sit dubiarum forma requiris, non cignorum, sic albis proxima cignis. The doubtful forms of birds most strange, if that you seek to know: They be no swans, yet white they be, as white as any snow. Suidas maketh them to be like to storks. Aristotle in his Wonders, calleth them vast and huge birds with very long, and big bills. Pliny with Solinus do write that they be like the Fulica, a kind of coote: of colour white, having teeth and eyes of a fiery spark. Some there are which do think them to be Heronshawes. Robert Constantine testifieth that the country people of these islands do now call them Artenae: and that they make a noise like the crying of young children. Item, that the fat or grease of them is a sovereign remedy against diseases arising of cold causes. Blondus writeth that he understood by some of the inhabitants of these isles, that these fowls, still retaining the name of the Diomedean birds, are of the bigness of a goose. But to be very harmless creatures, yet neither doing them, nor the Church any manner of pleasure. They which desire to know more of these birds, as also of the Metamorphosis and transmutation of Diomedes consorts into these fowls, or of their nature and quality, as of their kindness toward Grecians (honest-men, Strabo calleth them) and their curstness to strangers, (wickedmen, as Strabo hath) and of the purifying of the temple, and of other poetical fables devised of them, let them have recourse to the authors above named: to which they may add that list, that which Aelianus hath written in the first c. of his 1. book S. Aug. in the 16 c. of his 18 book De civitate Dei; Antigonius, Antony Liberalis, Lycophron, and his Scholiast Isacius. At this day these islands are under the command of the kingdom of Naples: & are all generally called by one name Tremitanae, islands de Trimite: & every one by a several & proper name by itself, as thou mayst read in our Geographical treasury. They are now all desert & void of inhabitants, only that except in which sometime was the temple of Diomedes: where now is the Monastery vulgarly called Santa Maria de Trimiti: possessed by regular canons, which Eugenius the fourth, Pope of Rome, enlarged and endowed with great revenues, as Blondus recordeth. These, as Zacharte Lily reporteth, go to Church so diligently, hear divine service so devoutly, and relieve those which by storm and tempest are driven thither so charitably, that they are not only very famous and reverently esteemed of those that dwell round about them, but also of all seamen which travel by that way. Leander Albertus saith that these islands do breed most excellent horses. SICILIA, OR TRINACRIA. THat this was sometime a peninsula, or demy-ile, adjoined to Italy, as a part of Brutium in Calabria near to Rhegium (Rhezzo) and afterward was by violence of tempest severed from the same (and of that accident the city Rhegium took the name) it is a general opinion of all antiquity. But when, or at what certain time, this division happened, there is not any memorial, for aught I know, remaining in any ancient writer. Strabo, Pliny and Dionysius do write that it was caused by an earthquake: Silius and Cassiodorus, do think it to have been done by the rage and violence of the tide and surges of the sea. They which lend their listening ears to fables, do attribute the cause of it to Neptune (as Eustathius witnesseth) who, with his three-tined mace, in favour of jocastus, the son of Aeolus, divided it from the main land, and so made it an island, which before was but a demy-ile; that by that means he might the more safely inhabit and possess the same. Diodorus Siculus, moved by the authority of Hesiodus, ascribeth to Orion: who, that he might be compared to Hercules, cutting through the rocks and mountains, first opened the Sicilian straits, as he did of Gibraltar. Therefore Trinacria quondam Italae pars una fuit; sed pontus & aestus Mutavere situm, rupit confinia Nereus Victor: & abscissos interluit aequore montes, etc. They which esteem the islands of the midland sea, according to their quantity and content, do make this the greatest, as Eustathius and Strabo, who affirm this not only to excel the rest for bigness, but also for goodness of soil. As concerning the form of this island, Pomponius Mela saith it is like that Capital letter of the Greeks, which they call Delta. That the whole island was consecrated to Ceres and Libera, that is, Proserpina, all old writers do generally with one consent affirm: to Ceres it was dedicated, because it first taught the rules of setting & sowing of corn: to Proserpina, not so much for that she was from hence violently taken by Pluto, as for that (which Plutarch and Diodorus do report for truth) Pluto, as soon as she uncovering herself first showed herself to be seen of him, gave it her for a boon; which kind of gifts and favours the Greeks call anacalypteria. Of the fertility and riches of this country, there is a famous testimony, written by the learned Orator Cicero, in his second oration against Verres, where he saith that Marcus Cato did call it, The garner and storehouse of the Roman common wealth, and the nurse of the vulgar sort. The same Cicero doth add in that place, that it was not only the storehouse of the people of Rome, but also it was accounted for a well furnished treasury: for without any cost or charge of ours saith he, it hath usually clothed, maintained and furnished our greatest armies with leather, apparel and corn. Strabo in his 6. book reporteth almost the same thing of it. Whatsoever Sicilia doth yield, saith Solinus, whether by the kindness and temperature of the air, or by the industry and labour of man, it is accounted next unto those things that are of best estimation: were it not that such things as the earth first putteth forth are overgrown with Centorui saffron (Crocus Ceturipinus). Aristotle in his Admiranda, writeth, that about Pelorus (Cabo de la torre del Faro) saffron groweth in such abundance, that any man that listeth may load and carry it away by whole cart loads. But Dioscorides doth affirm, that that which groweth about Centuripinum (a town now called Centorui) is much weaker and of less force, than that which groweth in other places. Diodorus Siculus saith, that in the fields near Leontium, (Lintini) and in divers other places of this island, wheat doth grow of itself, without any labour or looking to of the husbandman. That this island was made a province first before any other foreign nation, amongst other Cicero and Diodorus have left recorded. Martianus showeth that there were in it 6. colonies, and 60. cities. Pintianus, at the 8. c. of Pliny's 3. book, readeth 73. free colonies & cities. Silius in his 14. book, and Ovid in divers places reckoneth up the names of many of them: but this our map speaketh of many more. That it was in the beginning possessed and inhabited by Giants, Laestrigones, Anthropophagis, and Cyclopes barbarous and uncivil nations, all histories and fables do jointly with one consent aver. Yet Thucydides saith that these savage people dwelled only in one place of the island. Afterward the Sicani, a nation of Spain, so called of the river Sicanus, (or as Solinus and Berosus, have given out, of their king Sicanus) driven out of their country by the Ligures, possessed it. That these Sicani were not bred in the isle (although some do so think) Thucydides and Diodorus do constantly avouch. Of these it was named SICANIA. The Elymi and some of the Phocenses, seated themselves here: after them succeeded the Phryges' driven from Troy, as Pausanias thinketh: and the Morgetes expelled out of Italy by the Oenotri, as Strabo writeth. In Plutarch his Conuival. Quaest. and julius Pollux his 2. book de Manibus, I read that the Doors sometime did inhabit it. Lastly, it was all conquered by the Siculi, a people of Italy overthrown & cast out of their possessions by the Opici, and of them it was called SICILIA; when as before it was known by the name of TRINACIA, as Dionysius writeth: or TRINACRIS, as Ovid: or TRINACRIA and TRIQVETRA, as Pliny reporteth, of the triangular form. Whereupon the Romans in their money were wont to counterfeit or express this province by 3. legs joined together about the upper end of the thigh, (not much unlike those arms of the E. of Derby, as I think,) Lycophron for the same reason giveth it the title or epithet of TRICERVIX, 3. necked: and Pindarus in like manner calleth it TRICUSPIS, 3. pointed. Homer the prince of poets nameth it CYCLOPUM TERRA, the land of the Cyclopes, being peradventure in his time not known by any proper name. julius Firmicus, saith that the Siculi, the people of this island, are acute and nimble witted: Quint. in his 6. book of his Orat. saith that they are lascivious and full of words. Besides many famous acts done by these people both at home and abroad, aswell in peace as in war there be many other things which have made this island very renowned: the birth of Ceres, the ravishing of Proserpina, the Giant Enceladus, the wonderful mathematician Archimedes, the famous geometrician Euclid, the painful historian Diodorus, Empedocles the deep philosopher, the ingenious architecture of Daedalus, the tomb of Sibylla Cumana, Syracuse the famous tetrapolis, or as Strabo saith, a pentapolis (one city made of 4. or 5. cities: like as London, in respect of Westminster, and Southwark, may be said to be a tripolis) the fountain Arethusa, the lake Palicus, the mount AEtna, Scylla and Charybdis, and the notorious harlot Lais. Beside many miracles and wonderful works of nature, which thou mayst read of in Solinus, Trogus in his fourth book, Antigonus de Mirab. l. and Achilles Statius in his 2. book of Love: Item statues costly images, for art and curious workmanship of great estimation; which are described by Cicero in his orations against Verres. Athenaeus commended highly the cheese, doves and divers sorts of garments of Sicilia. Antigonus writeth that the Cactos (a kind of thorn) doth grow in this i'll, and not in any other place of the world beside: as Theophrastus affirmeth: upon which if a stag shall tread and prick his foot, his bones will yield no sound, and therefore they willbe nought to make pipes of. here also, as Pliny saith, is found the smaragd, a kind of precious stone, of great estimation in those days: in the sea, the same author affirmeth, that Coral is gotten by such as do seek for it. julius Pollux doth write, that this island had at first no hares, but such as were brought in by Anaxilas Rhegnius The Sicilian sea, which beateth upon this i'll on the East side, was also called Ausonium mare, and was the deepest of all the Mediterran sea, as Strabo testifieth. There is another island in this sea near to Peloponnesus, called Sicilia, as Stephanus reporteth. The isle Naxus (Nicsia, it is now called in the AEgean or Archipelago, Pliny saith, was sometime named Sicilia minor, Sicilia, the less. Pausanias' also speaketh of Sicilia a little hill not far from Athens in Greece. Moreover there is a place in the Palace of Rome, of that name, as Capitolinus hath left recorded in the life of Perlinax the Emperor. But these are by-matters nor so directly to our purpose. divers adages, proverbs, or bywords have sprung from hence: as Siculissare, spoken of one that is sullen or tetchie: Siculum mare, the Sicilian sea, meaning that which is dangerous: Siculus miles, A Sicilian soldier, that is, a mercenary or stipendiary: Siculae gerrae, and Incidit in Scyllam cupiens vitare charybdim, He falleth upon the rocks that laboureth to shun the quick sands; spoken of him that coveting to escape one danger falleth into a worse. But of these and such like thou mayst read Erasmus his Chiliades. map of ancient Sicily with inset of the Gulf of Syracuse SICILIAE VETERIS TYPUS. Ex Conatibus geographicis Ab. Ortelij. Territorij Syracusani loca, incertae positionis: Acrillae, Echetla, MagellaX Veteris Siciliae loca, incertae aut prorsus incognitae positionis VRBES. Acharenses Acra Adrÿie Amathe Ancÿrg Arbelo Artacia Aterium Atina Bucinija Calauria Caulonia Chimaera Comitianum Crastue Cronidas qui philippi Cijdonia Didÿme Eggÿna Elerii Emporium Ergetium Erÿce Exagyios Halentina Hippana, que et Ipana Homotÿles jaetia, an jetas? Ichana Indara Lichindus Megarsus Miscera Morgÿna Nacona Noae, an fortè Nooeni Nonÿmna Ochÿra Omphace Piacus Pirina Plinte Propalae Prostropaea Sinoessa Stilpe Talaria. ARCES, Cype Eizelos Elavia Eucarpia Motÿlae. VICI, Paradisus MONTES, Atulirius Torgium FLWII, Achates Danÿrias Elysius' Hypas Pachisus Rhÿacus Triopala REGIONES, Aphannae Craserium Epiora Pelagonia Rhybdus STAGNA, Gonusa Gelonium POPULI, Loestienses Etini Chalcides Herbulenses Icilienses Letini Timaei LOCA, Ambicas Apollinis ref. Achillaeum Cabala Chalie refug. Cÿmba Cronium Draxum Hipponium Italicum Mela Mergana Mesopotanium plaga Micite Gorgium Nomae Phaedae Rhÿacus Saturni fan. Senis Scritaea. DACIA, and MOESIA. THe inhabitants of DACIA, the Greeks called DACI: the Latins GETAE; as Pliny, Dion, Stephanus and others do testify: (This also Cottiso, sometime the King of that nation, doth confirm: whom Suetonius nameth, The king of the Geteses; Horace calleth him, Dacum: a Dake) Item, jornandes saith, that the Romans indifferently called them DACI, or GOTHI. I do observe that Herodotus and the writers about that age have generally comprehended them under the name of the SCYTHAE, Scythians: to whom also the foresaid jornandes doth wholly assent and agree, Item, the abovenamed Stephanus nameth them DAOS and Strabo DAVOS, Daces, or Daws, who notwithstanding maketh this distinction between them: that the Getae were those which were seated farther Eastward; the Daci, those which dwelled more into the West: Notwithstanding they speak one and the same language: namely, the Duche tongue, used also by the Thracians, as may be demonstrated out of Pliny and jornandes. Moreover Arrianus writeth, that the Getae were also called APATHONIZONTES: but it is to be amended: and out of Herodotus first book, to be written ATHANATIZONTES, as who say, Immortal: for they do verily believe, that they shall never die: but after their departure out of this life, go presently unto one Zamolxis, a Saint or Idol which they especially worship and adore. But of this their Saint and ceremony you may read more in the said author. Suidas showeth that in his time these people were known by the name of the PATZINACITAE. That those Dakes did inhabit on either side of the river Donaw (Danubius) even up as high as mount Haemus, I do find recorded by Dion: whom I do perceive, under that name, to contain also the Moesi. And indeed we shall hereafter prove that the same Dakes were often translated afterward into these Moesiaes'. Therefore Saint paulinus, for that reason, maketh this same DACIA twofold, in his treatise Of the return of Nicetas, in this verse; Et Getae currunt, & uterque Dacus: The Geteses in troops do throng, both Dakes they do the like. In the Digests of the civil law mention is made of two Daciaes'. But of the Moesiaes' we will speak hereafter, this place we have assigned to the true DACIA, properly so called, whose bounds Ptolemey, the Prince of all Geographers, maketh to be the rivers Donaw (Danubius) Teissa (Tibiscus or Pathissus, as Pliny nameth it) Pruth (Hierasus) and the mount Carpates. jornandes, this country man borne, saith, that the next neighbours to this Dacia, upon the East, are the Roxolani; upon the West, the Tamazites: (Zyges I would rather read, moved so to think by likeliehood and probability of the thing itself: as also by the divers reading of another copy, which hath Taziges, a word no where else found) upon the North, it hath the Sarmatae and the Bastarnae: and on the South, the river Donaw (Danubius.) This Dacia, as the same author saith, overagainst Moesia, beyond the Donaw, is enclosed round with mountains, and hath only two passages in and out; one by Bontas (Rotteothurn) and Tabae (Bross.) Xiphiline, I think, calleth this later Taphae. Ammianus Marcellinus to this addeth Succorum angustias, the straits of Turkzuest, by the town Succi. Aurelius' Victor, Eutropius, Marcellinus, Comes, the book of Remembrances, and the Miscellan story, do divide this country into two provinces, MEDITERRANEA and RIPENSIS: There are some (of which Lazius is one) that to those do add a third called ALPESTRIS, upon what ground and proof, I know not. VANNIANUM REGNUM, of which Tacitus and Pliny do speak, was, as seemeth here abouts. This is properly that province of Dacia, which Eutropius saith did contain in circuit a thousand miles. The chief city of this part was Zarmisogethusa, which afterward was called COLONIA VLPIA TRAIANA AUG. DACIC. ZARMIS. as we find in certain inscriptions in Marble, and was so named of Vlpius Traianus the Emperor. For he first by conquering overcoming their king Decebalus, made it a province. Of which war, made by trajan against the Dakes, (for the histories of it, written by himself, cited by Priscian the Grammarian, are lost) you may read in Dion in the life of this Emperor. Behold also and view the column set up by the Senate of Rome, in Traianes' market place, which yet to this day remaineth whole and sound. This column, Hieronymus Mutianus the famous painter, shadowed out with his own hand and imprinted at Rome, in 130. tables. The same hath F. Alphonsus Ciacconus so lively expressed and declared with such a learned and laborious Commentary, that in it a man would think that he had rather seen this battle fought, than to have read or heard aught of the same, from the relation of others. Florus writeth, that this country doth lie amid the mountains. Item, he calleth it, a copsy country, full of woods and forests. For he affirmeth that Curio came up as high as Dacia, but durst go no further, for fear of the dreadful dark woods. Strabo in the seventh book of his Geography, and Virgil in the third of his Georgickes, do speak of the deserts and wildernesses of the Geteses. The same author calleth it, Gentem indomitam, an unruelie nation. Statius saith, that they are hirsuti, hairy, intonsi, unshorn, pelliti, furred or clad in skins, inhuman, sturdy, stern, braccati, wearing long side breeches and mantles, like to our Irishmen. I read in Pliny that they used to paint their faces [like unto our Britan's.] That there is not a more stern nation in the World, Ovid the Poet, who did not only see the country, but also dwelled amongst them and saw their manners, very truly wrote of them. Vegetius, who wrote of the Art of war, saith that it is a very warlike people: Having indeed, as the Prince of Poets testifieth, god Mars for their Lieutenant and Governor. Of Claudian, it is named, Bellipotens, a mighty nation for warlike men. Philargyrius, out of Aufidius Modestus writeth, that when they go to war, they will not set forward, before they drinking down a certain measure of the waters of the river Ister (Donaw) in the manner of hallowed wine, do swear that they would never return home again into their own country, until they had slain their enemies. Whereupon Virgil called this river Istrum Coniuratum, conjured Donaw. Trogus writeth, that this nation, with their king Orotes, (another copy hath Olores: in Dion I read, Roles) did fight against the Bastarnae, with very ill success: in revenge of which cowardice, they were by their king enjoined, when they go to bed, to lie at the bed's feet: or to do those services to their wives, which they were wont to do for them. They were in times passed so strong, as Strabo writeth, that they were able to make an army of 200000. men. Of them also peradventure this speech of Silius Italicus is to be understood: At gente in Scythica suffixa cadavera truncis, Lenta dies sepelit putri liquentia tabo. josephus in his second book against Appian writeth there are a certain kind of Dakes commonly called Plisti, whose manner of life he compareth to the course of life of the Essenes'. These I do verily believe are the same with those which Strabo calleth Plistae and were of the stock of the Abij. And thus much of Dacia, now the Moesi do follow, who, as Dion Prusaeus noteth out of Homer, were sometime named Mysi. By the name of MOESIA was all that country vulgarly called, which the river Saw (Saws) falling into Donaw, above Dalmatia, Macedonia and Thracia, doth divide from Pannonia. In the which Moesia, beside divers other nations, there do inhabit those which anciently were named the Triballi, and those which now are called Dardani. These are the words of Dion Nicaeus. It is by Ptolemey enclosed and bounded with the same limits. Pliny also doth extend the coasts of it from the meeting of the river Saw with Donaw, even unto Pontus (Mar maiore) Eastward: and jornandes maketh it to reach as far as Histria, Westward. We have said before, that MOESIA was sometime called DACIA: for proof whereof I could allege Flavius Vopiscus: who writeth that Aurelianus the Emperor, borne here, did bring certain people out of Dacia, and placed them in MOESIA and to have named it DACIA AURELIANA, after his own name, which is now that province that divideth map of ancient Dacia and Moesia DACIARUM, MOESIARUMQVE, VETUS DESCRIPTIO. Vrbes Moesiae II. incognitae positionis: Accissum, Ansanum, Anthia, Aphrodisias, Bidine, Borcobe, Cabessus, S. Cyrilli, Eumenia, Genucla, Gerania, Ibeda, Latra, Libistus, Mediolanum, Megara, Parthenopolis, Securisca, Talamonium, Thamyris, Theodoropolis, Troczen, Vsiditana, & Zigere. Moesiae I. Daphne, Laedenata, Pincum, Regina, & Zmirna. Daciae, Aixis, Bereobis, Burgus, Siosta, Sostiaca, et Zerna. Flumina Daciae, Atarnus, Athres, Atlas, Auras Lyginus, Maris, et noah's. Mons, Coegenus. Cum Privilegijs decennalib. Imp. Reg. et Cancellariae Brabanticae. Ex conatibus Abrahami Ortelij. 1595. NOBILISS. DNO JOANNI GEORGIO A WERDENSTEIN ECCLESIAR. AUGUSTANAE ET EYCHSTETENSIS CANONICO, SERENISSIMI DUCIS BAVARIAE CONSILIARIO, SUPREMOQ. BIBLIOTHECARIO, ABRAH. ORTELIUS AMORIS MNEMOSYNON HOC DD. Proefuit his Graecine locis modo Flaccus, et illo Ripa ferox Istri sub duce tuta fuit. Hic tenuit Mysas gentes in pace fideli: Hic arcu fisos terruit ense Getas. Ovid. 4. de Ponto, Eleg. 9 the two Moesiaes' one from another. The same doth Suidas in the word DACIA, report. The province Dacia, saith Lutropius (speaking of the same Aurelianus) he placed in Moesia where it now abideth on the South side of Donaw, when as before it was seated upon the North side of the same. And Sextus Rufus showeth, that by the same Emperor, there were two Daciaes' made of the countries of Moesia and Dardania: whereupon in the Code of the civil law these words are read, Mediterranca Mysia, seu Dardania: upland Moesia, or Dardania: confounding the one with the other. underneath the name of Dacia, beside those country's abovenamed, was contained also PRAEVALITANA, and that part of Macedonia commonly called SALUTARIS, as the book of Remembrances (liber Notitiarum) doth manifestly affirm. Of the people here, brought from other places, Strabo likewise writeth, that in his time (who we know lived in the time of Augustus and Tiberius) by AElius Catus (or rather, as the learned and industrious Causabon out of Dion would have us read, Licinius Crassus:) were conveyed of the Geteses which dwelled eyond the Donaw (Ister) into Thracia, more than 50000. men, and were afterward called MYSI, Mysians. An inscription of an ancient stone, mentioned in Smetius saith, that AElius Plautius' propraetor of Moesia, did transport into this country, of the people and nations beyond the Donaw, more than 10000 men, together with their wives, children, nobles, princes and kings. This MYSIA, or, as for the most part the Latins writ it MOESIA, Ptolemey divideth into the UPPER and neither (Superior & Inferior) this in the Code of justinian is called SECUNDA, that PRIMA, (the Second, and First.) The neither is named of jornandes MINOR SCYTHIA, the Lesser Scythia: of Zosimus, SCYTHIA THRACENSIS, Scythia of Thrace: of Plutarch in Marius, SCYTHICA PONTICA, Scythia of Pontus: and the inhabitants of the same Celtoscythae: of Polyaenus, PONTICA MARITIMA, Pontus upon the sea: of Ovid and others, PONTUS, simply without any addition: Some there are which do call it FLACCIA, of one Flaccus, a Roman, whom it is certain out of Ovid, was sometime hereabouts lieutenant for the state of the Empire. Neither doth this seem to be altogether false or unprobable; for the name Waiachia or Valachia, whereby it is known at this day doth import so much. By Ovid also in sundry places it was described under these names, Sarmaticum solum, Geticum littus, Cymmerium littus, and Barbaria: the Sarmatian soil, the Gottish or Cymmerian shore, and Barbaria. These countries are very fertile of all manner of fruits and commodities, so that, as Solinus witnesseth, the Romans commonly called it Cereris horreum, Ceres' barn. The poet, as Procopius in his 4. book AEdifici. noteth, calleth these people Enchemachous, such as fight aloof and far off. Mysos' in palustra feroces: and Quum Geticis ingens premeretur Mysia plaustris: when Mesia great was much oppressed with Gottish wanes: thus Claudian, the poet writeth of them. Dant illis animos arcus, plenaque pharetrae: They much presume upon their bow, and cunning great in archery: as Ovid in his first book de Ponto, writeth of them. Aelianus showeth that they were able by their own strength and power to keep out the Scythians from entering their country, and every way to defend the same from that furious and violent enemy. Strabo saith, that they were exceedingly given to rob and steal. Vix hâc invenies totum, mihi crede, per orbem, Quae minus angusta pace fruatur humus: Scarce mayst thou find in all the world, so small a plot of ground: Where bloody wars their hideous noise, more oftentimes do sound; as the forenamed poet writeth of this country: as also this that followeth in another place: In quibus est nemo qui non coryton & arcum, Telaque vipereo lurida fell gerat. Amongst these men there's none, but hath his sturdy bow, With poisoned arrows sharp and swift, to fight against his foe. How fair and stout they were, thou mayst see by this of Florus. One of the Captains, saith he, stepped out before the army, and entreating their silence, demandeth, who are you? It was jointly with one voice answered of all, We are Romans, lords of all nations of the world. To which answer they replied again, So you are indeed, if you can conquer us. Posidonius in Strabo affirmeth, that they forbear the eating of flesh for religion and conscience sake: and do feed only upon butter and cheese. Of the fabulous story of a kind of horses here, if thou desire to know, see Elianus: as also Solinus of the strange herb growing in that part of the country called Pontica. In Moesia also is the province called DARDANIA, which we said was called MYSIA MEDITERRANEA, upland Moesia, for that it is far remote and distant from the river Donaw. Of the inhabitants and people of this country, the same author thus speaketh: In all their life, as I hear by report from others, these people do only bathe or wash themselves three times; once, as soon as they are borne: another time when they marry: and again at their death. Of the Triballi, a people of this country take this of Pliny as he allegeth it out of Isigonus. They do bewitch and kill with their eyes such as they do steadfastly look upon, any long time together; especially if they be angry: which mischief of theirs, striplings are most subject unto, and soon hurt by. But that is most notable and worth the observation, that in each eye they have two sights apiece. He that desireth to read more of this country, especially of the Lower Moesia, let him repair to Ovid's 3. book de Ponto, at the 1. 4. and 10. Elegies. Of their barbarous manners, rites, customs and ceremonies, thou shalt find much in the 7. Elegy of his 5. book de Tristibus: of the river Donaw or Ister (which Elianus in the 23. chapter of his 14. book de Animalibus calleth, The king of Rivers. Of Apollonius, in the fourth book of his Argonautickes, it is named Cornu oceani, the horn of the sea) for that it runneth through the midst of those countries which here we have described, it is not amiss, in my judgement to say something of that also. That Ister or Donaw, of all the rivers of the Roman Empire, for greatness is next unto Nilus, we do read in the fragments of Sallust. Gyraldus in his Syntagmata Deorum, affirmeth, that the kings of Babylon were wont to reserve certain of the water of Donaw or Ister, in their treasuries amongst their precious jewels. Caesarius, Nazianzenus brother, in his dialogues saith, that this is one of the rivers of Paradise: and to be that which the holy Scripture calleth Phison: which I will easily grant him to be true, when he shall persuade me, that by Paradise is meant the whole world or massy globe of this lower element of the earth: which I do verily believe he thought to be true. Seneca, in the sixth book of his natural Philosophy, saith, that this Donaw doth part Europe and Asia. Notwithstanding all writers generally both Latins and Greeks, aswell ancient as those of later times do attribute this to the river Done (Tanais.) And what is he, I pray you, that ever dreamt that Germany which is beyond this river should be a country of Asia? Shall we correct the copy? Or shall we retain that reading in Horace, upon the credit and peril of Acron his expositor? where he saith, that Tanais is also called Danubius. I leave it to the censure of the learned. (This we know for a certainty aswell Tanais as Danubius, is of the inhabitants near about, called Done: and surely I think that both the Greek Tanais, as the Latin Danubius, were made of the barbarous Done or Ta'en; which in that language peradventure for aught I know, may signify a river or stream: so Nilas, as Pomponius Mela seemeth to affirm took his name of Nuchul, which generally signifieth a river, as all men meanly skilled in Hebrew or Arabic can testify with him.) Isidore also in the ninth chapter of the seventeenth book of his Origines, seemeth to be of this opinion, where he writeth that Rhabarbarum, rhew barb, groweth in solo barbarico, in a barbarous country, beyond the Donaw: For we know at this day, that it groweth near the river Rha, which is beyond the Donaw Eastward. In Pliny we read that every one of his mouths, whereby it emptieth itself into the sea, are so wide and great, that it is affirmed to overcome the sea for forty miles in length together, and that so far the waters may be perceived to be sweet amid the brackish surges of the salt sea. Polybius in his fourth book to these adjoineth, that by the violent and swift fall of the waters of this river into Pontus (Mar maiore) there are certain knolls, hills, or shelves, which the seamen call Stethe, that is, breast bones, made of the gathering together of such things as the river bringeth down with it, and are more than a day sail off from land, upon which oft times the seamen falling by negligence, are in great danger of shipwreck. Strabo also maketh mention of the same. They which desire to know more of this river, his name, nature, quality, fountain, mouths, and streams which do run into it, let him read the commentaries of William Stuckius written upon Arrianus Periplus of the Euxine sea: for there he hath most plentifully and learnedly descr bed all these things. Of the Thracians, Moesians, Geteses, Dakes and other countries, nations and people of this map, read the seventh book of Straboes' Geography, and the Epitome of the same. PONTUS EUXINUS, now called MARTINO MAIORE. THe sea which here we purpose to describe (famoused of ancient writers by means of the Argonantes and fabulous story of the golden fleece) was called, as we find recorded, by divers and sundry names: first it was called PONTUS by the figure Synecdoche; then PONTUS AXENUS, that is, inhospitale, the harbourless sea, but afterward it was named PONTUS EUXINUS, hospitale mare, the good harbour, as Pliny, Ovid and others do witness. Strabo, Tacitus, Plutarch, Ptolemey and jornandes do call it PONTICUM mare, the Pontic sea, without any addition at all. Lucretius nameth it PONTI mare, the sea of Pontus, of the country Pontus' abuttant upon it. For the same reason it is, of Valerius Flaccus, Ovid and Martianus, named SARMATICUM and SCYTHICUM mare, the Sarmatian and Scythian sea; of Claudian AMAZONIUM: of Herodotus and Orosius, CIMMERIUM: of Festus Auienus, TAURICUM: of the Sarmatians, Scythians, Amazons, Cimmerians and Tauri, certain Nations dwelling upon the coast of this sea. Of the province Colchis, neighbour unto it upon the East, Strabo nameth it COLCHICUM mare, of the mountain Caucasus, which here beginneth: Apollonius entituleth it CAUCASEUM: of the river Phasis, which unloadeth itself into this sea, (or town of that name situate upon that river) Aristides calleth it PHASIANUM mare. Procopius saith that it was sometime named Tanais, unfitly and falsely, as I think. Almost all ancient writers have likened this sea (or more truly, this bay or gulf) unto a Scythian bow when it is bend: so that the string doth represent the South part of it: namely from the straits of Constantinople, unto the further end of it Eastward, toward the river Phasis: for excepting only the promontory Carambis, (Cabo Pisello) all the rest of this shore hath such small capes and creeks, that it is not much unlike to a right line. The other side or North part doth resemble an horn that hath two crooked ends, the upper end more round: the lower more strait: which proportion this our map doth very precisely express. This sea also hath two promontories; one in the South, then called Promontorium Carambis, now Cabo Pisello: the other in the North, Ptolemey nameth it Criou metopon, Arietis frons, the rams head: Paulus Diaconus calleth it Acroma, and now it is known by the name Famar. These two capes are opposite one against the other, and are distant one from another about 2500. furlongs, as Ammianus and Eustathius do testify: which although they do make 312. Italian miles, yet they are distant only 170. miles, as Pliny saith: or as Strabo reporteth, so much as a ship will sail in three days: notwithstanding to those, which do sail either from the East to West, or from West to East, they seem to be so near one to the other, that one would think that there were the end of the sea, and that Pontus Euxinus were two seas: but when you shall come in the midst between these two capes, than the other part appeareth, as it were a second or another sea. The compass of it round about by the shore Strabo maketh to be 25000. furlongs: Polybius but 22000. and yet from this Ammianus taketh 2000 and that by the authority of Eratosthenes, Hecataeus and Ptolemey, as there he affirmeth. Herodotus an eyewitness of the same, writeth that he measured the length of it and found it to be 11100. furlongs: and likewise he found the breadth of it (where it was furthest over) to be 320. furlongs. This measure Strabo and Pliny in the twelfth chapter of his fourth book, do more distinctly, partly out of their own and partly out of other men's opinions, set down. Strabo writeth that about 40. rivers do unload themselves into it. Yet this our map doth show many more. Antiquity doth hold that this sea, of all our seas, was by far the greatest; (here hence I suppose that the Italians have given it that name of Mar maiore, the Great sea) and that here (as there at Calais, without the straits of Gibraltar) was the end of the World: and that it was innavigable, both for the huge greatness of it, as also by reason of the barbarous nations which daily did annoy the shore, and use all manner of cruelty and inhumanity toward strangers and aliens. From hence arose those epithets and adjuncts given by the ancient poets to this sea of Pontus; vast and rough, Virgil and Catullus call it: Ovid, infinite and terrible: Lucan, a devouring and dangerous sea; Silius, raging: Statius, an uncertain and swelling sea: Valerius Flaccus, perilous: Manilius, horrible, spiteful and furious: Seneca, mad and churlish: Festus Auienus, raucisonum, making a hoarse ill favoured noise. Thus far of the Names, Form and bigness of this sea: of the Situation and Nature of the same, although Herodotus, Pomponius, Strabo, Pliny, Ovid and Macrobius (that I may say nothing of others) have spoken much, yet in mine opinion, no man hath done it more exactly and diligently than Ammianus in his 22. book; whom he that listeth, may adjoin to this our discourse: and if he be not satisfied with these, he may to them add a whole book, written by Arrianus of this sea: together with the large commentaries, of Struckius, upon the same. As for us we will content ourselves in this place with a few peculiar observations of this sea, gleaned here and there out of the ancient monuments of learned writers of former ages. It is sweet, or at leastwise more sweet than other seas: moreover, the waters of it are more light than others; and do never ebb and flow, but always keep one and the same stint of running one way, as Lucrece, Macrobius, Pliny and Ovid do witness. Which I take to be the cause that sometime it hath all been frozen over. For this I remember I have read, in Ovid, Marcell. Comit. and others, sometime to have happened. Aristotle in his Problems writeth, That it is whiter than other seas: (yet the Greeks now call it Maurothalassa, and likewise the Turks Caradenis, that is, as Lucian doth interpret them both, Mare nigrum, the Black sea. Contrariwise mare Aegeum, the Archipelago, or Mediterran sea, the Turks call Acdeniz, and the vulgar Greeks Aspra thalassa, both signifying as the learned Leunclaw expoundeth them, Mare album, the white sea.) Aelianus in his Varia historia writeth, That it breedeth no tender or soft shelfish, but very seldom and those very few. It feedeth no Whales, only certain small seals, and pretty little dolphin's sometimes are here taken, as Plutarch in his Morals hath left recorded. There is no ravenous creature that prayeth upon fish doth live in it, beside seals and dolphines, as Pliny writeth. Strabo in the seventh book of his Geography saith, That there are about 40. rivers, which coming from divers quarters do unload themselves into it. Yet we, in this our Map, do point at a great many more beside. The cities, upon the coast of this sea, more famous, are BYZANTIUM, (Constantinople) of which we will say nothing in this place, because we have before in the map of Thrace written of it at large, in respect of the narrowness of the place which is assigned for such like purposes. Then TOMOS (Tomisuar, as Calcagninus; or Kiovia, as Ciofánus thinketh) famous by the banishment and exile of the noble poet ovid. BORYSTHENES, otherwise called Olbia and Miletopolis, (Strapenor, a city in Sarmatia Europaea, situate at the mouth of the river Boristhenes) of which Dion Prusaeus hath spoken much (that I may omit others) in his 16. oration. DIOSCURIAS, which was also called Sebastopolis, built, if you will give any credit to poetical fables, by the wagoners of Castor and Pollux: it is yet to this day known by the name of Savatopoli or Savastopoli. This city was in times passed so famous, as Pliny telleth out of Timosthenes, that there ordinarily resorted unto it 300. several nations, speaking so many different languages: so that the Romans for the dispatch of all matters for their state, did maintain there 130. interpreters. There are here many other cities, which were nothing so renowned, as TRAPEZUS (now vulgarly called TREBIZONDA: of the Turks, Tarabasson: but of the barbarous nations near adjoining, as Thevet reporteth, Waccamah: CERASUS (Cherasoda, or as the barbarous people call it, Omidie) PHARNACEA (Platena) AMISUS (Amid or Hemid, or as Niger thinketh Simiso) SINOPE (Pordapas, yet the Turks to this day call it Sinabe) HERACLEA (Aupop, and Pendarachia) and overagainst Constantinople, where we began, is CHALCEDON (Chalcidona, or as the Turks term it, Caltitiu) a free city and of great command in those days, but now as P. Gyllius saith, it is a small street without any mention of walls. Upon the West side of this sea, the Thracians did dwell: upon the South the Asians: as the Bithynians, Galatians and Cappadocians. The Colchi did possess the Eastern coast. All along generally upon the North aswell in Europe as Asia, inhabited the Sarmatians and Scythians, distinguished into divers and sundry nations: amongst these are the Tauroscythians, (which took their name from thence) and their Cherronnesus, or demy-ile, vulgarly known by the name of Taurica Cherronnesus, and Scythica Cherronnesus. Appianus nameth it Pontica Cherronnesus, the demy-ile of Pontus: which Pliny writeth, was sometime environed round with the sea. For form and quality it is compared and thought to be much like Peloponnesus. Strabo, from the mouth or relation of others, hath left written, that it was sometime annexed to the main land by an isthmoes, or neckeland of 360. furlongs in length. The country toward Metopon (Frons Arietis the rams head) is rough, mountainous and much subject to Northern storms, cold and violent blasts. near to Theodosia, (Caffa or Cofe, as the Turks writ it: a city situate upon the sea, whose haven is so capacious and large, that it is able to entertain an hundred tall ships at once) it is a good and fertile soil. Athenaeus writeth that bulbi, certain bolled roots, which do grow here of their own accord, are so sweet and pleasant that they may be eaten raw. In it also is the hill Berosus, where, as Pliny witnesseth, are three wells, of which, whosoever drinketh, he dieth without any grief and without any remedy. Plutarch in Tanais, maketh mention of an oil made in this mountain Berosus, which the country people do press out of a certain plant which they call Halinda. With this oil they anoint themselves, and then being once warm they feel not the cold although it be never so bitter. The same author telleth of the herb Phryxa, which groweth about Borea antrum, the cave Borea, which if the stepchilds shall have about them, they shall suffer no wrong at their stepmothers hand. This herb is colder than Snow: yet as soon as ever the stepmothers shall go about to wrong their son in laws, it presently casteth out flames of fire: and by that means they shun all eminent dangers and causes of fear. Thus far of Cherronnesus Taurica. They which take any pleasure in fables or fictions of poets belonging to this Pontus or spoken of the same, let them have recourse to Senecan Medra, or the Iphigenia of Euripides, and others that have written of the voyages of the Argonauts, or the story of jasons Golden fleece. But before I leave this sea I think it not amiss to put thee in mind what josephus writeth in the 11. chapter of his 9 book of the Antiquity of the jews. He there saith that jonas the Prophet being devoured and swallowed up of the whale about Issicus finus (Golfo de Atazzo, a bay of the mediterran sea, near to Issus, a city of Silicia, which now they vulgarly call Atazzo) was after three days cast up again, into this Euxine sea, alive unhurt or any way perished. One part of this his relation I will believe, if you will believe the other. Robertus Constantinus in his supplement of the Latin tongue saith, that Lamia was a fish. Of the fen MAEOTIS, (Mar delle Sabacche, it is commonly called now a days: the Italians, of a town abuttant upon it, name it Mar della Tana, and Mar bianco, the white sea: of the Scythians it is called Carpaluc: of the Arabians Bohari'lazach, as Baptista Ramusius witnesseth) beside other Geographers, read Polyb. in his 4. book, and Arist. in the end of his 1. book, and beginning of the 2. of his Meteor. The length of it is 6000. as Themistius Euphrada writeth. In this sea there are not many islands, yet these are not all inhabited or manured; and the people which dwell in them do live very poorly: for they use the flesh of great fishes, dried in the sun, and then beaten and stamped to powder, in steed or meal for bread: for as Pomponeus saith, they yield no great store of provision for victuals. map of the ancient Black Sea area or Pontus Euxinus ΠΟΝΤΟΣ ΕΥΞΕΙΝΟΣ. PONTUS EUXINUS. Aequor Iasonio pulsatum remige primum. Ex conatibus geographicis Abrahami Ortelij. Cum Privilegio Imp. Reg. et Belgico, Ad decennium. 1590. THRACE. Under the name of THRACIA many and diverse countries with sundry people are comprehended: for except the Indies it is the greatest country of the world as Herodotus doth testify: for Pliny doth confine it by the river Ister, Pontus, Propontis, the Aegean sea, and the river Strymon. Yea and Strabo in the first book of his Geography, according to the opinion of Homer, extendeth it as far that way as the river Peneus, which river Ptolemey attributeth to Macedonia. Marcellinus maketh the Scordisci to be a people of this country. Appianus to these conjoineth the Illyrians. So also doth Mela upon the West, who moreover upon the South to it doth assign the mount Athos. Many of the ancient writers likewise do make the peninsula or demy-iland Pallene, a portion belonging to this country. Yea if one may credit Eratosthenes, the hill Olympus doth part Macedonia from Thrace. And the Epitome of Strabo in his seventh book maketh yet a far other description of the bounds of this region. (For in Strabo himself the description of Thracia is wholly missing.) This Epitome, I say, severeth Thrace from Macedony by the mouth of the river Nessus. Yea and indeed in succedent ages the compass of this country was not much less: for Ammianus, Procopius, Sextus Rufus, and the book of Records (Notitiarum) do divide it into these six shires or provinces; Moesia, the Second or Lower, Scythia, Europa, (peculiarly calling this part by the general name of that quarter of the world wherein the whole did stand) Rhodopa, Haemimontus, and Thracia, properly and specially so called. here hence it is that in Trebellius and Orosius; there is mention made of the THRACIA'S, in the plural number. Yet this our Map is not so far extended toward the North. For we have indeed followed the description of Ptolemey in butting and bounding it; who severeth it from other Northern countries by the mount Haemus. And this true THRACIA we do think to have been so named of the enchanting Nymph Thraca, as Eustathius out of Athenaeus teacheth us; having been in former times called PERCA: And had been also sometime, as many do verily think, known by the names of ARIA, ODRYSA, CRESTONIA and SCYTONIA. josephus a most grave author affirmeth, that it was of the jews called THYRAS. The abovenamed Ptolemey in it nameth these fourteen shires, Dantheletica, Sardica, Vsdicefica, Selletica, Moedica, Drosica, Coeletica, Sapaica, Corpialica, Coenica, Bessica, Bennica, Samaica, and Vrbana. Pliny divideth it into fifty (or two and fifty, as I remember Dalechampius hath) Regiments, (Strategiae) shirewickes, I think, they call them in some places of England, Hundreds, or Wapentakes I would call them. This Thracia, properly so called, Ammianus likeneth unto the half Moon: or, to a Theatre, whose higher part is enclosed with high and steep mountains, which do divide this same country from Dacia; The lower part openeth toward the Aegean sea. Of the nature and quality of this country, Virgil speaketh on this manner: Terra procul vastis colitur Mavortia campis: A martial country lieth far off, vast champions it conteinth: Plutarch teacheth us that it hath in it many huge fens and bogs, and that it is divided or crossed this way and that way by diverse deep and dangerous rivers. Pliny saith that the soil of Thracia is very fertile for all manner of corn, and commendeth the wheat of the same, for weight and heaviness: Item, for goodness he affirmeth that this kind of wheat possesseth the third place. Athenaeus testifieth that it beareth some vines, especially about Biblina, which otherwise is called Oesyma. Item, Pliny highly commendeth Vinum Maroneum, the wine of Marogna, or Marolia, as Lewnclawe calleth it. Homer also affirmeth, that the Achivi were wont, by ship to transport wines from Thace into Grecce. Xenophon writeth, that in the mount Pangeus, there is a gold-mine: and Strabo affirmeth the like to be about Philippi. here also is the Thracian stone, which is kindled by the water, and quenched with oil, as Pliny witnesseth. But because no man of all the ancient writers, hath better described this country than Pomponius Mela, let us here him speak: It is, saith he, a country that cannot much brag either of the goodness of their soil, or wholesomeness of their air: nay indeed, except it be in some place near the sea coast, it is barren, cold, and very unkind to all things generally that are set, sown, or laid into the same. It seldom beareth any appletrees or other fruit-trees: yet vines do here and there grow in divers places: but the grapes never ripen kindly, or come to any perfection, except in some places where the vine-dressers do, by the leaves, keep the cold from them. It is a country much more kind to men: yet they are none of the properest: for they are very clownish, unhandsome and rough hewed fellows: but otherwise for number and hardiness (for they are many and those very uncivil) this nation far surpasseth others near adjoining. This latter also is averred by Pausanias who affirmeth it to contain such wonderful multitudes of men, that, if you shall except France (Gallia) it may for aught that I know, in all likelihood, for multitude of men be preferred before any country in the world. Item, Herodotus saith, that next after the Indies, it is the greatest country of the whole earth. Livy calleth it a desperate and most fierce Nation: and Solinus he saith, that they are a very stout and hardy people: Sextus Rufus maketh them the most cruel and furious people that ever he saw or heard of: which Florus well expresseth by this example, when he writeth that certain of them being taken by the Romans, and gived as the manner of captiises is, did bite the fetters and manacles with their teeth, and so themselves to have sufficiently punished their own barbarous cruelty: and that there are of their parents even from their cradle trained up to this wild inhuman kind of life, Sidonius doth teach us in these words: Excipit hic natos glacies, & matris ab aluo Artus infantum molles nix cimbrica durat. Pectore vixaliter quisquam, sed ab ubere tractus. Plus potat per vulnus equum, sic lact relicto, Virtutem gens tota bibit. Crevere parumper, Mox pugnam ludunt iaculis: hos suggerit illis. Nutrix plaga iocos: pueri venatibus apti, Lustra feris vacuant. rapto ditata juventus, jura colit gladij. consummatámque senectam Non ferro finire pudet. Tali ordine vitae Cives Martis agunt. So soon as infant here is borne, The thing they say is sure, To frost and snow their tender limbs They presently enure. Scarce one of many thousands here, Doth suck the nurses teat: Warm blood of warlike horses here, For most part's infant's meat: This diet mak'th them bold and hard. And as they come to growth They learn to toss the spear and pike: here no man liveth in sloth. These are the sports that these men use: As soon as boys can ride The fallow dear they learn to chase: etc. But to these let us add that commendation of them, given by the Emperor justinian in his Authentica: That is most certain, saith he, and for a truth confessed of all men, That if any one do but name the country of Thracia, by and by together as soon as the word is out of his mouth, there presently entereth into the heart of the slander by, a conceit of manhood and warlike valour fit for all manner of service in the field. For these things naturally bred in the bone, and as it were proper qualities peculiar to this country only. Valerius Maximus highly commendeth the valorous wisdom (Animosam sapientiam) of the Thracians. Yet Thucydides saith it was such, as it was the next door to barbarous cruelty: wheresoever the Thracian is secure and thinketh he may safely insult, there he is most bloody and tyrannous. When it thundereth and lighteneth, they shoot their arrows up into the air, threatening even God himself, for that indeed they think there is no other God but that whom they adore. These gods, as Herodotus writeth. Mars, Bacchus, Diana and Mercury, they worship only and none other. Yet the same author in another place nameth Plistorius, for a God proper unto this nation only. Ammianus also writeth that these people do worship the goddess Bellona. To these their gods, as Eusebius affirmeth, they slew and sacrificed men, before they set forward and attempted to daren battle. In which they used, by the report of Livy, two hand swords of an huge length. Their salads or head pieces were of wolves skins, every man wearing his dart, and his target with a short dagger or poniard. Every man here thinketh it a gallant thing and very honourable to live by the wars, and by robbing and spoiling. An idle fellow here is accounted for a right honest man: and it is a most base and contemptible thing to be an husbandman. Clemens in the seventh book of his Stromaton writeth, that these people are of complexion and colour lion tawny, and wan, or as it were of a sky colour. Homer calleth them Comatos Thrace's, Long-locked Thracians: julius Pollux, In vertice crinitos, wearing a long-locke upon the crown of the head. It was accounted for an honourable thing amongst them to have their faces full of scars: and indeed Herodotus saith, that it was no disgrace to any man. Yea and Plutarch addeth that they used to imprint marks upon their wives faces: which Athenaeus in the twelfth book of his Deipnosophiston justifieth to be true. Heraclides and Sextus Empiricus do jointly affirm, that every man usually had more wives than one. It is very certain, that they were great drinkers of wine and sound drunkards, and that they brewed their wine with honey, we learn out of Pliny. Yet in Pomponius Mela I read that diverse of them did never know what wine meant; but when they meant to be merry, sitting round about the hearth, certain seeds were strawen upon the coals, which cast up such a smoke or steam, that it made every man so lightheaded and pleasant, as if he had been cup shot, or had taken a pot or two too much of strongest beer or wine that might be drunk. Athenaeus also writeth that they had here a kind of drink which they called Brytum, made of barley and other kinds of corn. Suidas writeth, that what wine soever the pot-companions, in their quaffings and carousings could not drink out was presently powered upon their heads. The same author reporteth, that they are much delighted to eat garleeke, as being endeavoured of itself very hot, and their country wherein they dwell very bleak and cold. julius Pollux writeth, that they used to exchange slaves for salt. Whereupon Sale empti, bought with salt, was spoken proverbially of bad servants and such as were taken up at iade-faire. Item, he affirmeth, that this nation first invented a kind of musical instrument called Canthorum. But of the manners and behaviour of this people, many other things may be observed in the reading of those authors which before I have cited, especially in Herodotus, Athenaeus, Solinus, Pomponius Mela, and Heraclides his Policies. These, although mere Barbarians and unlearned, yet in this one thing, diverse of them judged not amiss, in that they thought and verily believed the soul to be immortal: others did think that it did die, yet so as that it was in better estate then when it lived. Hereupon it is, that they mourned when women were brought in bed, and wept at the birth of their children. An ancient writer affirmeth, that there was a kind of nation of the Thracians that could not reckon further than the number of four, any greater number they could not remember. Now it remaineth that we should, out of Antigonus, say something of the miracles, and strange things found and observed in this country. In Chalcidis, a province here, there is a place called Cantharoletron; for that any beast that goeth in thither, may come safe and sound out again: save only the beast called Cantharus: these never come out from thence alive, but they presently fall a turning map of ancient Thrace or Thracia THRACIAE VETERIS TYPUS. Ex conatibus Geographicis Abrah Ortelij. LOCA CIRCA BYZANTIUM, INCERTAE POSITIONIS. Anaplus, Bathycolpus, Canopus, Casthenes, Chetumesum, Chlidium, Chrysa porta, Colone, Coparia, Crompi, Daphne, Fretum angustum, Hermoeum, Rhesium, Senum portus. Plura preterea sunt apud Dionysium Byzantium quem vide in Gyllij Bosporo. ex quo quum hunc ipsum seorsum iconicè delineare cogitabam, experior sine eo comite hoc mihi tam difficile, quam illi commentarijs describere fuit, sine suo Dionysio. THRACIAE ALIQVOT INCOGNITI SITUS, LOCA; Barathrum, quod et Orygma, Berzetia, Caria, Drongilum, Ergisce, Gammaides, Ganiada, Maura, Nice, Onocarsis, Parthenium, Phalesina, Psycterius, Tentyra, Thrasum, Vlucitra: REGIONES, Aezica, Cecropis, Chytropolis, Mocarsus, Petalia, Zerania: VRBES, Abrus nisi sit Aprus, Acragas, Adrane, Aegae, Aegialus, Aegistum, Agessus, Alapta, Alexandria, Ampelus, Amytron, Anastasiopolis, Arne, Bellurus, Benna, Bepara, Beres, Beripara, Bertisum, Bibastus, Bistiros vel Pistiros, Bola odipara, Bona mansio, Borcobe, Borijaros, Bre, Bylazora, Bymazus, Cabessus, Coenurgia, Capturia, Carasyra, Castrozarba, Cissine, Cizya nisi sit Bizya, Cobrys, Cobryle, Cucasbiri, Cursazura, Cusculis, Cycla, Cynoetha, Dalasarda, Daunion murus nisi sit Daonium, Dengium, Denizus, Dorium, Drison, dries, Elaeoe, Else, Galepsus, Garmaa, Heliopolis, Hyrcania, Isdicea, Isgipera, Libethrus, Ludice, Lycozia, Mandepsa, Mastira, Myrtion, Mysia, Nipsa, Nysa, Odrysa, Omole, Ozarba, Paroreia, Passa, Petra, Phorunna, Pinsum, Pissyrus, Plysenum, Prastillus, Probatum, Sacisus, Scelenas', Scempsa, Scitaces, Scotusa, Sipte, Sirrah, Sozopolis, Spartacus, Strambae, Sudalene, Tamombari, Tharsandala, Therne, Thestorus, Thrace's, Tylis, Zeirinia, Zositerpum; GENTES, Banisoe quae et Basanisoe, Bantij, Botioei, Brinci, Bryces, Bybe, Carbilesi et Carbileti, Cerronioe, Cinchropsoses, Cyrmianoe, Darsij, Datylepti, Desili, Diobesi, Disorae, Droi, Drugeri, Eleti, Entribae, Erasinij, Gondrae quae et Cyndrae et Rondaei, Hypselitae, Ligyrij, Maduateni, Mypsaei, Podargi, Priantoe, Pyrogeri, Sabi, Satro centae, Scaeboae, Sindonaei, Trisplae; MONTES, Cissene, Dunax, Edonus, Ganoes, Gigemorus, Libethrius, Melamphyllon, Meritus, Mimas, Nerisum, Pindus, Zilmissus; FLWII, Aristibus, Cebrinus, Cius, Cyndon, Edon, Zorta; VICI, Aliphera, Asae; SINUS Bennicus; NEMUS Abroleva; FONS Inna; CAMPUS, Areos pagos. Plura erant his addenda, uti quoque in ipsa tabula referenda; ex Zonara, Cedreno, Nicephoro, ceterisque Byzantinae historiae graecis scriptorib. at quia hos inter veteres non numero, consulto omisi. Cum Imp. et Belgico privilegio decennali. 1585. round until they die. In this country is the river Cochryna, of whose water if any sheep do drink, they bring forth none but black lambs. Between Byzantium (Constantinople) and the Chersonesus, there is an hill which they call The holy mount, near to which, the sea oftentimes carrieth upon the top of his waters a kind of slimy substance called of the Latins, Bitumen. In Agria, a shire of this country, the river Pontus, carrieth down in his channel certain stones much like unto coals: which being kindled, and water cast upon them, they burn the better: but being blown with bellows, they go quite out. There is no manner of vermin or venomous creatures that can abide the smell of this kind of siring. Amongst the Cinchropsoses there is a fountain, of whose water, whosoever shall drink they die immediately. In Botiaea, there groweth a stone, which by the heat or reverberation of the Sun beams kindleth, and casteth forth sparks and flames of fire. Plutarch writeth, that there is a spring not far from the hill Pangaeus, of whose waters if one fill one and the same vessel, and then weight it, he shall find it to be twice so heavy in the winter, as it was in the summer. Plutarch (whom Tzetzes calleth, The younger: another nameth him Parthenicus) reporteth certain things of the herb Cythara, the stones Pansilypus and Philadelphi, found in the rivers Ebrus and Strymon: which, because they are more like to fables, than true stories, I do in this place willingly omit. To reckon up here the several Nations, Mountains, Rivers or Cities of this country, I think it nothing necessary: because they are at one view better to be seen in the Map itself. Yet of the city Byzantium (now Constantinople) for that it is sooft mentioned in ancient histories, to say nothing at all, for that we do in some sort hold it an injury, I think it not amiss to write these few lines following, of the description of it. The first founder of BYZANTIUM, which was also in times past called LYGOS, was, as Trogus and Eustathius do think, one Pausanias a Captain of the Spartans: and that, as Cassiodorus writeth, at such time as Numa Pompilius was king of the Romans. It was so called of Byzantes, the son of Ceroessas', a captain of the Megareans: whom Eustathius affirmeth, to have been the uprightest and most just man that ever the earth did bear. This city is situate upon an high cliff, at the narrowest place of Bosphorus, Thracius (the frith or straits of Constantinople) in a very fertile soil, and upon a fruitful and commodious sea (fertili solo & foecundo salo) as Tacitus writeth. In respect of which situation, being strongly fortified by nature, it is thought to be almost invincible. Whereupon Trebellius Pollio calleth it claustrum Ponticum, The blockhouse of Pontus. Orosius termeth it, Principem gentium, the sovereign of all Nations; Sextus Rufus, Arcem secundam Romani orbis, The second bulwark or fortress of the Roman Empire: Procopius, Arcem Europae & Asiae obicem ponentem, The Castle of Europe, and bar against Asia: Themistocles Euphrada, Magnificentiae officinam, The shop of all manner of bravery and courtlike fashions: and Ovid he calleth it, Vastam gemini maris ianuam, The huge gate of the two seas, to wit, Propontis (Mar di marmora) and Pontus Euxinus (Mar maiore.) For the rampart and walls of it (which Pausanias and both the Dions so highly commend) were so strong that the Athenians used in former times, as the same Eustathius writeth, to carry all their goods and treasure thither and there to bestow it, holding it to be a place impregnable and not to be surprised by any enemy whatsoever. Of the great felicity of this city you may read many things worth the observation in diverse ancient writers; especially in Polybius, Herodian, Xiphiline, Dion Prusens, and Themistocles Euphrada in his sixth oration: who deemeth the citizens thereof to be most happy men, both for the goodly river which passeth by it, temperature of the air, fertility of the soil wherein it standeth, capacious haven and creak of the sea, gorgeous church and stately walls of the same. hereupon grew that daintiness, luxury, drunkenness and wantonness of these people: which vices of theirs are noted by Athenaeus in the tenth book of his Deipnosophiston: and Aelianus in the fourteenth chapter of the third book of his varia historia. This city, fortune often frowning upon it, was sometimes possessed of the Spartans or Lacedæmonians: after that it was under the command of the Athenians. Then shaking off their yoke, it began by a little and a little to challenge unto itself a kind of sovereignty and freedom from any foreign jurisdiction: which it held for a while, until Vespasian the Roman Emperor, subdued it, and reduced it unto the form of a province. While it thus stood under the command of the Romans, it was, by Septimius Severus, who held on Nigers' side, assaulted, battered, razed to the ground, and of a goodly flourishing city, made a poor and beggarly village, and withal was adjudged to belong unto the Perinthij. But Antonius Caracalla, Severus his son, restored them to their ancient liberties, and was called by the name of ANTONIA, as Eustathius testifieth. Yet for Antonia (that I may note this by the way) an ancient brass coin, of the Emperor Severus which I have, doth teach us that it ought to be read Antoninia. For upon this piece of money was stamped ΑΝΤΟΝΕΙΝΙΑ ΒΥΖΑΝΤΙΩΝ ΣΕΒΑΣΤΑ, that is, Antoninia the Imperial city of the Bizantini. But after this it was again wasted by Gallienus the Emperor, and all the citizens and garrison soldiers thereof slain and put to the sword. Yet for fear lest the Scythians, Geteses and other barbarous nations might break in to the Roman territories on that side, it was again re-edified, repaired and fortified by the same Emperor. But Constantine, worthily in deed and name surnamed the Great, did yet far more strongly fortify it: and adorn it with the most goodly temple of Santa Sophia: and moreover gracing it with many stately ornaments and curious works of Architecture which he caused to be brought out of Asia, Africa, Europe, yea and from Rome itself, and after his own name by proclamation caused it to be entitled and called by the name of CONSTANTINOPOLIS, that is, Constantine's city. Item, he took it from the Perinthij, made it a free corporation and endowed it with many large and ample privileges. After him, as Themistius Euphrada in his sixth oration testifieth, Theodosius the Great did beautify it with diverse gorgeous and costly buildings. Moreover justinian the Emperor, as Procopius an eyewitness affirmeth, adorned it with many most fair and beautiful works of curious Architecture. But especially he graced it by that glorious work of that stately temple of Santa Sophia, which he repaired (being a little before burnt down, and utterly defaced by fire) and of it bestowed such cost, that the Emperor himself, as Glycas witnesseth, boldly said that in this edifice he had exceeded even glorious king Solomon, in that his building. Which work of his, as P. Diaconus writeth of it, did so much excel all other buildings, that in the whole world beside there was not to be found another that might in any respect be compared unto it. Whereupon Corippus thus speak th' of this Church: jam Solomoniaci sileat descriptio templi, Cedant cunctorum miracula nota locorum. That stately work of Solomon, great judah's glorious king, May now be still and brag no more: The greatest wonders of the world, may well give place to this, No eye hath seen the like before. Consta. Manasses calleth it Orbis ornamentum, The glory of the world, which he verily believeth the very Seraphim themselves did reverence and adore. But if any one be desirous to know the fashion and model of this building, let him have recourse to Procopius his first book of Edifices. Of this church Paulus Lyrus Florus wrote a treatise in heroic or hexameter verse, as Agathias in his fifth book testifieth. So that it might seem that there was nothing more that might be wished for the further beautifying of this city. Sozomen doubted not boldly to affirm, That Constantinople both for multitude of men, and store of wealth and money, by all men's joint consent, did far excel even great Rome itself. Moreover Nazianzen writeth, That Constantinople for beauty and bravery, did as much excel all other cities of the world beside, as the highest heavens in glory do exceed the lowest elements. Whereupon of some it was graced with these proud titles, VRBS AETERNAE, VRBS REGIA, NOVA & SECUNDA ROMA, The eternal City, The Imperial City; New Rome, and Another Rome. In the praising and tax of the chief cities of the Roman Empire, this city, in a Council there held, was placed in the second degree: but in former times, as Egesippus testifieth, it possessed only the third place. Zosimus writeth, that there is no other city whatsoever, whether you respect the large compass and circuit of the walls, or great felicity of it every way, that may justly be compared unto it. The buildings of it are so close and near together and the houses and streets are so pestered and thronged, that whether a man keep home or walk abroad he shall be so crowded and thrust, that scarcely he might go without danger, by reason of the huge throng of men and infinite of multitude of cattle always passing to and fro in the same. He that desireth to know all the glorious ornaments and wonderful things worthy of observation to be seen in this city, let him read George Cedrens his history of the life of Theodosius the Great. Where he doth not only receit them all and reckon them up curiously, but also he doth most artificially describe them and paint them out in their true colours. This city was taken, in the year of Christ 1453. by Mahomet the first of that name, Emperor of the Turks, who at this day do yet possess it. Many other things pertaining to the beauty and magnificence of this city are to be seen in the book of Records of both the Empires, and in Procopius his first book De Aedificijs. Of the original and famous buildings of this city, read George Codinus: for no man hath handled that argument better than he. But of the later writers, Petrus Gyllius hath most exactly and learnedly described the same. Of the Thracians, this one thing in this place I cannot omit; namely, That in former times they bore a great sway in foreign countries, and were great Lords out of their own native soil. For they conquered and had under them a great part of Asia, which is situate over against them, and caused it after their name to be called THRACIA ASIATICA: yea and toward the South, beyond the bounds of their own country, upon the Aegean sea (where Pausanias described THRACIA CARIA) they had long since placed their colonies. This province, Porphyrogenneta calleth THRACESIUM. Xenophon doubted not to call this kingdom the greatest of all other between the Ionian sea and Pontus Euxinus. Moreover Strabo maketh mention, of a certain nation, dwelling above Armenia, which were called Thrace's Seraperae. To this Thracia, is annexed a Chersonesus or Neckland, which thereupon was surnamed THRACIA CHERSONESUS. Suidas calleth it CHERSONESUS HELEESPONTIACA, of the sea Hellespontus, near neighbour unto it. It is also named PALLENE of Halicarnasseus and Stephanus, who moreover addeth, that it was inhabited of the Crusaei. Xenophon saith, it was a most rich soil, and fertile of all manner of things whatsoever: and withal affirmeth that in it were eleven or twelve great and goodly towns. But we out of all ancient Historians have much exceeded this number, as the Map doth sufficiently approve. This Neckland or Chersonesus belonged sometime to Marcus Agrippa, after whose decease, as Dion reporteth, it fell unto Augustus Caesar. He that desireth out of ancient writers, a more ample description of Thracia, let him read Wolfangus Lazius his Histories of Greece: Item, the fifth book of Agathias a Grecian borne. A strange thing it is that William Brussius writeth of this Chersonesus, that by no manner of means or diligence vines can be made to grow here in any great abundance. GRAECIA, OR helas. THat country which the Latins call GRAECIA, Greece, of the Greeks themselves generally was named helas: yet the out-borders of it are not the same, according to every man's description and limitation. That was truly and most anciently called Greece, which Ptolemey, Pliny and Mela, name ACHAIA; in which Athens, the first and most flourishing University of the World, and most renowned city of these parts was seated. here jupiter himself, as Athenaeus witnesseth, kept his Court. It is a free city, as Pliny calleth it, and needeth as he saith, no further commendations, so famous and honourable it is, and ever hath been beyond all measure or conceit of man. Yet it is manifest, not only out of the writers of the common sort of Historiographers, but also even out of Strabo himself, the prince of Geographers, that many countries are comprehended under the name of Graecia or helas, as namely, Macedonia, Epirus, Peloponnesus, and those other provinces and shires, contained under these names: so that all Greece, as it is generally taken, is on three sides bounded with the Ionian, Aegean (Archipelago) and the Libyan seas: toward the main land it abutteth upon those mountains which do part Macedonia from Thracia, (Romania) Mysia the upper, (Servia, Bosna and Bulgaria,) and Dalmatia, (now it is called Sclavonia.) This is that Greece, which, as Manilius saith, is Maxima terra viris, & foecundissima doctis Vrbibus, etc. Renowned Greece, for warlike men, and scholars deeply learned, doth far excel— etc. which, (as Cicero writeth in his oration pro Flacco) for honour, renown, learning, divers arts and sciences, civil policy in time of peace, and feats of arms and martial chivalry abroad, hath ever been famous: or, as Trogus Pompeius in his 8. book saith, was for valour and estimation, Princess of the World. From hence, as Pliny saith, the bright lustre of all manner of literature and human learning, first call forth his beams, and enlightened the rest of the world on all sides round about. In this country humanity and letters together with the manner to write and read, how to till the ground and sow corn, was first invented and practised, as Plinius Caecilius hath left recorded in his epistle written to his friend Maximus: And this is that country, saith he, from whom we had our statutes: that I mean, which received not laws, as those do which are at the command of the conqueror, but willingly and courteously did communicate them, to such as did demand them. MACEDONIA, possesseth the greatest part of Greece. This long since having conquered the greatest part of the World, passing through Asia the Less, Armenia, Iberia, Albania, Cappadocia, Syria, Egypt, the mountains Taurus and Caucasus, subdued Bactria, Media, Persia and the rest of those Eastern countries, even as far as India; (in this following the steps of Bacchus and Hercules) of which also it became the Empress, yea thou mayst say, if thou wilt, of the whole world, answeareable to that of Manilius,— & Macedum tellus quae vicerat Orbem:— and Macedonia stout which all the world subdued. This is that Macedonia, 72. of whose cities, Paulus Aemilius, a Roman Consul, sacked and sold in one day. Then next after this followeth PELOPONNESUS, a peninsula or demy-ile, (not much inferior for goodness of soil, fertility and riches, to no country under heaven) is very like in form to the leaf of the plane tree. In this standeth binaris Corinthus, the city Corinth, the fortress, bulwark and gate of all Greece, situate between two seas in the isthmos, neckeland or narrow place between this province and Achaia. here also is Lacedaemon (Misithra or Zaconia, as some think, but it was in old time called Sparta) reverend and honoured of all men for the politic government & commonwealth instituted by Lycurgus, for many memorable acts done both at home and abroad. But that the name of Greece did extend itself further than before specified, on each side of the sea, it plainly appeareth out of the records of the best writers: for how great a portion of Italy was in old time called Magna Graecia, Great Greece? A great part also of the main continent in Asia, beyond the sea over against Macedonia, of certain colonies transported thither and seated there by the Greeks, was named also by this name: whose inhabitants, Plutarch in his Laconica apothegmata, for distinction sake, nameth Graecoes Asianos, Asian greeks. For Lucian in his treatise of Love, (de Amoribus) writeth, that the insulae Chelidoniae, certain small islands, or rocks, as some call them, in the midland sea (they are now called Isole corrente, as Castaldus judgeth, or Caprose, as Pinetus thinketh:) were the ancient bounds of Greece. Isocrates in his oration entitled Panegyricos, writeth that the Grecians did inhabit from Cnidus, (a town in the province of Doris in Asia the Lesser) even unto Sinope (a city of Paphlagonia in Asia, situate upon the Euxine sea, Chalcondylas calleth it Pordapas, the Turks, as Leunclaw reporteth, Sinabe.) In like manner the Aegean sea (Archipelago) which beateth upon the coast of Macedonia, and also upon this forenamed Asia, is called of Thucydides, Plutarch, Arrian and Polyenus, (Hellenice thalassa) of Pliny Graeciense mare, the Greek sea. Strabo and Pausanias, amongst the rest, have described Greece, as than it stood, most diligently and curiously. Of Graecia Asiatica, this part of Greece in Asia, the Lesser, which thou seest opposite to Macedonia, read Pausanias in his Achaïa: and vitrvuius in the fourth chapter of his first book of Architecture. map of ancient Greece Ελλας. GRAECIA, SOPHIANI. Abrahamo Ortelio descriptore. Cum Privilegio CYPRUS. THat this island was sometimes a part of Syria and joined to the main land, Pliny in his Natural history doth affirm: and that it shall again be reunited to the same, Apollo hath prophesied, as Strabo in his Geography hath left recorded. Amongst those islands of the Midland sea more noted for their greatness, this doth possess the sixth place. In respect of the form, it is, as Eustathius writeth, compared to a sheep's skin: or, as Hyginus noteth, to a French target. It is longer one way than another, by the judgement of Strabo; who moreover addeth, that for excellency and goodness of soil, it is inferior unto no island whatsoever. Pliny and Mela do testify, hat in former times nine kings did reign in it at once. Herodotus saith, that king Amasis was of all mortal men the first that took it, and made it tributary unto his crown. It was all over sometime so woody and overgrown with bushes and trees, that the ground by no means might be ploughed and manured: a great part of which although it was daily spent in the melting, and refining of copper and silver, (for the island is very full of metals) as also for the building of ships; yet notwithstanding for all this they never were able utterly to destroy their huge woods and infinite luxuriousness of the same, until by proclamation free liberty and licence was given and granted to every man that list, to fell and carry away what wood and timber they pleased: Item, that what ground so ever any man had cleared by stocking up the bushes and trees, that he should for ever after hold for his own by a free tenure. The wonderful fertility of this soil Elianus doth bewray, when as he writeth, that stags and hinds do oft times swim hither out of Syria to fill their bellies: so good is the seed of this isle. The manifold variety and plenty of all sorts of commodities here, those words of Ammian in his 14 book do sufficiently demonstrate unto us: when he giveth out, That it needeth no manner of foreign help of other countries, only of itself it is able to build a ship even from the very keel to the top sail, to rig it and send it forth to sea furnished with all manner of necessaries whatsoever. The great riches of this island, these words of Sextus Rufus do manifestly declare: CYPRUS famous for great wealth, moved the beggarly Romans to attempt the same; so that indeed the interest that we have in that island, we got rather by violence, than any right we had unto it. Florus writeth, That the riches of this island when it was once wholly subdued did fill the Exchequer of the city of Rome more full, than any other conquest that ever they got wheresoever. Carystius lapis, (Caristium, I think a kind of green marble) a stone of great estimation is found here, as Antigonus writeth: and as Pliny testifieth, the Diamond, Smaragd, Opalus, Crystal, Alum, and a kind of whetstone, which they call Naxium. The same author affirmeth, that the Rosen of this island doth far surpass that of any other places of the whole world. He also highly commendeth the oils and unguents of the same for pleasure and delight, as also their wax and reeds as much for medicines and necessary use in physic. Athenaeus extolleth their passing fair doves. Fabulous antiquity did verily believe that the goddess Venus here first came up out of the sea: for whose honour and memory peradventure, the women of Cyprus (as the same author affirmeth) do offer their bodies to be abused of every man that list. Why it was not lawful for any jew to come within the isle of Cyprus, read Dion in the history of Hadrian. The divers names of this island as we have noted out of sundry authors are these: ACAMANTIS, AEROSA, AMATHUSA, ASPELIA, CERASTIS, CITIDA, COLINIA, CRYPTUS, MACARIA, MEIONIS, and SPHECIA: of which see more particularly in our Geographical treasury. Of the Cyprians, or people of this island, thou mayst read many things in Herodotus. There are also other three Cyprianiles, called by this name, about this island, as Pliny teacheth. EUBOEA. THis island is severed by so small a frith, (thus Solinus describeth it) from the main land of Boeotia, that it is hard to say whether it be to be accounted amongst the number of the islands or not: (Thus some have thought of the I'll of Wight:) For on that side, which they call Euripus, it is joined to the continent by a fair bridge, and by the means of a very short scaffold one may pass from the firm lana thither on foot: and, as Procopius in his iiij. Aedifi. testifieth, by the laying over, or taking away of one rafter or plank, one may go from one to another on foot or by boat as one please. Pliny writeth that it was sometime joined to Boeotia, but was afterward severed from it by an earthquake: and indeed the whole island is much subject to earthquakes, but especially that frith or Euripus which we mentioned a little above, as Strabo telleth us; who moreover addeth that by that means a fair city, of the same name with the isle, was utterly sunk and swallowed up of the sea. Of all the islands of the Midland sea this in bigness is held to possess the fifth place. In divers authors it is called by divers and sundry names: as MACRA, and MACRIS, ABANTIAS, ASOPIS, OCHE, ELLOPIA, ARCHIBIUM, etc. Item, CHALCIS, of the chief and metropolitan city of the same, situate upon the forenamed frith. This, I say, was the greatest city and metropolitan of all the whole isle, and was of that power and command, that it sent forth colonies into Macedony, Italy, and Sicilia. In Lalantus, that goodly champion, there are, as Strabo writeth, certain hot baths, which Pliny calleth Thermas Ellopias, The baths of Hellopia. They are very sovereign against divers diseases. Here are, as Strabo reporteth, the rivers Cireus and Nileus, of which the one causeth such sheep as drink of it to be white, the other black. Pliny doth also highly commend a kind of green marble here which they call Carystium, for that it is digged out of a rock near the town Carystus, in the East corner of this isle, where also the marble temple of Apollo is described by Strabo. Copper was first found in this island: here do grow the worst fir trees, as Pliny affirmeth; item, here bloweth olympias, a wind proper to this country: again, that the fishes taken in the sea here abouts are so salt, that you would judge them taken out of pickle. Of the Euripus (where they say Aristotle abode and died) very strange things are told by divers writers; namely that it doth ordinarily ebb and flow seven times in a day, and as many times in the night, and that so violently and high that no winds can prevail against it, nay and the tallest ships that are, though under sail, it driveth to and fro as it listeth. Of all men, Strabo in his tenth book hath most curiously described this island. See also what Procopius in his fourth book de Aedificijs justiniani, saith of it. Item, Wolfgangus Lazius, in that his History of Greece, hath set out a very large Commentary of the same. Libanius Sophista, in the life of Demosthenes, writeth, that it had sometime two and twenty cities. Yet we, in this our Map, out of sundry writers, aswell Latines as Greeks, have gathered together and noted down the names of many more. RHODUS. THe brave and frank RHODUS, was also of the ancient called OPHIUSA, STADIA, TEICHINE, AETHRAEA, CORYMBA, POEESSA, ATABYRIA, and TRINACRIA, yea and by divers other names also, as thou mayest see in our Geographical treasury. Pliny giveth out that this i'll did rise up out of the bottom of the sea, having been before all drowned and covered over with water: and Ammianus he writeth, that it was sometime bedrenched and soused with a golden shower of rain: for the fabulous writers do tell that here it reigned gold, when Pallas was borne. Therefore this soil, above all other was beloved of jupiter, the mighty king of gods and men, as the poet saith. In Diodorus Siculus we read that it was beloved of the Sun, and made an island, by the removing of the water which before had covered it all over: for before this it lay hid in the bowels of the sea, or else was so full of bogs and fens that it was altogether inhabitable. In memory of which kindness of lovely Phoebus, that huge Colossus of the Sun, one of the seven wonders of the world, was vulgarly said to have been erected. This, we read, was made by Chares Lindius, Lysippus his scholar, and was at least seventy cubits high: Festus saith, that it was one hundred and five foot high. This image, saith Pliny, within six and fifty years after, was by an earthquake overthrown and laid along: notwithstanding, as it lay it was a wonderment to the beholders. Few men were able to fathom the thumb of it: and the fingers of it were greater than many large statues. Those parts of it that were by any casualty broken did gape so wide, that they were like unto the mouths of hideous caves: within it were huge massy stones of great weight, wherewith he ballaced it when it was first set up. It was finished in the space of twelve years: and the brass thereof weighed three hundred talents. There are beside in sundry other places of this city, an hundred less r colosses, yet wheresoever any of them were, they did much grace the place. In another place the same author writeth that, that there were in it above three thousand statues. Strabo writeth, that this Colossus, in his time, was by an earthquake overthrown and lay along, and was broken off at the knees: after which time the Rhodians were by the oracle of Apollo, forbidden to set it up again. Of this Earthquake read Polybius in his fifth book. The air is never so thick and cloudy, nor the heaven ever so closely masked, saith Solinus Polyhistor, but the sun doth shine in Rhodes. Whereupon Manilius writeth thus of it, Tuquè verè domus Solis, cui tota sacrataes. And thou who truly sacredart, and princely court of glorious Sun. Pliny and Athenaeus do commend the Wines and Figs of Rhodes above those of other countries. Phylostratus in his second book of Images affirmeth, that the soil of this isle is very good and fertile of Grapes and Figs. Eusebius writeth that the inhabitants and people of this i'll, always upon the sixth day of May, used to sacrifice a man unto their gods. There are some which boldly affirm, that these people were called Colossians, of that famous Colossus, before mentioned. Amongst which are Eustathius, Zonaras and Glycas: as also Suidas, but that he calleth them not Colossenses, but Colassenses, sounding a, the first vowel, not o the fourth, in the second syllable. Others, of whose opinion I am, do rather think, that those are called Colossenses, which do inhabit Colostae, (now Chone, as Porphyrogennetas' showeth) a city of Phrygia in Asia the less, to whom S. Paul wrote his Epistle, not to these Rhodians, as we have showed in our Treasury. Diodorus Siculus and Polybius do speak much of Rhodes: but of all men Strabo doth describe it best. Of this island see the third chapter of the seventh book of Aulus Gellius. It had seven Arsenals or docks wh●re ships were built and repaired, as I read in the fift book of Polyaenus in Heraclides. Their great store of shipping was a manifest argument of their great strength and power. Of their empire and command which they had in Asia, the main continent see Livies 37 and 38 books. Item, of their jurisdiction over certain islands in the midland sea, look Ammians 22. book. For they had under their command all Caria, part of Lycia, Carpathus, and the Calymnae, certain islands in the Aegaean or Carpathian sea (Archipelago) as we are given to understand out of the one and thirtieth oration of Dion Prusaeus. LESBOS. THis island of ancient writers was called by divers and sundry names: as namely, AEGIRA, AETEIOPE, HEMETTE, LASIA, PELASGIA, ISSA, MACARIA, MITYLENA and MYTANIDA. There are some, as Strabo writeth, which do think it to have been sundered from Ida. The fabulous story of Arion, the excellent musician and lyrical poet, hath made this island more famous. Of this story thou mayst read more at large in Aelianus: Item, Sapph, the poetresse, who, as Pausanias witnesseth, wrote much of Love, and the temple of Apollo, with the chapel of Lepetymnus (situate in the mount Lepetymnus) as Antigonus writeth, have likewise made this island much talked of. In the fables we find recorded, that about Antissa, Orphaeus head was buried: and that the nightingales do here sing much better, than in other places, Antigonus, out of the authority of Myrsilus, borne in this i'll, doth affirm for a certain truth. Diodorus Siculus writeth, that it was first inhabited of the Pelasgi: then of Macarius, the son of jupiter Cyrenaicus, together with the jones: after that, of Lesbus, the son of Lapithus. Pliny and Athenaeus do affirm it to be a very fertile soil and good for vines; the wine Athenaeus doth so highly commend, that he map of the ancient islands of Cyprus, Chios, Rhodes, Icaria, Delos, Rineia or Rhenea, Euboea, Samos, Kea, Lesbos, and Lemnos, Greece INSULAR. ALIQVOT AEGAEI MARIS ANTIQVA DESCRIP. Ex Conatibus geographicis Abrahami Ortelij Antuerpiani. LEMNOS. LESBOS. CIA, et CEOS. SAMUS. EUBOEA, Insula. RHENIA. DELOS. ICARIA. RHODUS. CHIOS. CYPRUS, Insula laeta choris, blandorum et matter amorum. Cypri insulae incognitae positionis LOCA Esmaeus Tyrrhia. GENTES Asphax Otienses. VRBES Acra Acragas Alexandria Alcathi villa Asine Capbalus Cerbia Cinyria Cresium Cyrenia, nisi sit Ceronia Dionia Epidarum Erysthia Gerandrum Lacedaemon Malum Togessus Tembrus Urania Cum privilegio decennali. 1584. Psieus flu., et Aous flu. Aoius mons. saith that it is indeed more like to Ambrosia than mere wine. Pomponius Mela saith it hath five goodly towns: but Pliny speaketh of eiht: yet we out of Greek and Latin authors have found the names of many more, as thou mayst see in the Map. This, amongst the isles of the midland sea, famous for their larger compass and greatness, doth possess the seventh and last place. In Strabo thou shalt find much of this island. CHIOS. AThenaeus writeth that this island is full of thick woods and overgrown with trees and bushes: Item, that the people and inhabitants of the same were of all the Grecians the first that used to buy slaves to do their servile works and drudgery. It had a city of the same name, which Thucydides calleth the greatest and richest of all the cities of jonia. There is nothing in this i'll more renowned, than the wine which they call Chium vinum, the best of all Greek wives, as Strabo, Aelianus, and other good authors affirm. The vines whereof this wine is made do especially grow in the fields of Aruisius (Amista, it is now called) about the mount Pelmaeus. whereupon this wine was since called Vinum aruisium, and by addition of one letter Maruisium, of which later we do commonly call it Malmesy. Athenaeus showeth, that vinum nigrum, the red wine or black wine, was first known in this isle. It is no less famous for the Lentisk tree which yieldeth Mastic, that sweet and wholesome gum. The marble also of this isle is much commended by Pliny: who thinketh, that the quarries of Chios did first show unto the world that marble of divers colours, which they use in building of walls. vitrvuius describeth a fountain in this i'll, of whose waters if any man shall drink unawares they presently become stark fools, bererued of all understanding and reason. That there is here a kind of earth called Chia terra, of sovereign use in Physic, the same author doth plainly affirm. Eusebius testifieth that in former times the inhabitants were wont usually to sacrifice a man, cut in pieces as small as flesh to the pot, unto Omadius Bacchus. This island was also known by other names, as CHIA, AETHALIA, MACRIS, and PITYUSA. Some thing of the history and famous acts of these islanders thou mayst read of in Herodotus: as likewise again in Strabo. Of Drimacke, a slave or bondservant, a story very well worth the reading done in this island, thou mayst see in the sixth book of Athenaeus his Deipnosophiston. LEMNOS. LEMNOS is situate over against mount Athos, (Agion oros they now call it: the Italians, Monte santo: the Turks, Manastir:) which, as Statius and Solinus report, doth cast his shadow into the Marketplace of Myrina, (now Lemno) a wonderful thing to tell; seeing that Athos is from this island at the least 86 miles. This isle is consecrate and sacred to Vulcan: for old fables do tell, that, being by jupiter thrown headlong out of heaven, he light in this isle. Tzetzes out of Hellanicus affirmeth, that fire was first found in this island, as also that armour and warlike weapons were first devised and made here. Of those four Labyrinths, famous all the world over, and reckoned up by Pliny, the third was in this country. The surveyors and architects of this work were Zmilus and Rholus, together with Theodorus, this countryman borne. It was made of hewn and polished stones, arched in the top, and upheld by 140 columns of more curious and wonderful work and greatness than the rest: whose bosses in the shop did hang so equally poised, that while they were wrought and turned, one boy alone did strike the lave. certain pi ces and remnants of it did remain even until Pliny's time. This same author also doth for certain affirm, that rubrica Lemnia, or, terra Lemnia, a kind of red earth here found, was of greatest estimation: of whose sovereign use in physic see him in his history of Nature, as also Galen, the Prince of Physicians, in his book entitled De simplic. Medicam. In the first book of Apollodorus his Bibliotheca, you may read a history of the women of this island. SAMOS. THat this SAMOS was called by divers names; as PARTHENIA, ANTHEMUS, MELAMPHILUS, CYPARISSIA, IMERASIA, and STEPHANO, we have found in reading of divers authors, as thou mayst see more at large in our Geographical treasury. It is an island fertile and rich of all manner of commodities, wine only except, which here is none of the best, nor in any great quantity: whereupon they do use to say in a common byword, That in this island their hens give milk. Athenaeus writeth, that here Figs, Grapes, Pears, Apples, and Roses do ripen twice a year: yet we find recorded in Aelianus, and Heraclides in his Politics, affirm that it was sometime a forest, full of woods, and wild beasts. Pliny doth speak of Lapis-Samius & Terra Samia, a certain stone and kind of earth only found in this island, and doth highly commend their sovereign virtue and physical use. Item, he saith that the Samian dishes were of great request at princes tables. Moreover, he addeth that here also was a Labyrinth, built by Theodorus. But in Samos there is nothing more notable, or maketh it more famous than that Pythagoras was this countryman borne, Eusebius also in his Chronicles testifieth, that that Sibylla which was surnamed Hierophila, was borne here. Aelianus writeth, that the Samians used to worship a sheep: and with that stamp to coin their money. Athenaeus commendeth the Peacocks bred here. This fowl, antiquity did hold to be consecrated to juno: and that this island was greatly esteemed of juno, these verses of Virgil do plainly avouch: Quam juno fertur terris magis omnibus unam, Posthabita coluisse Samo. Thus Englished by M. Thomas Phaër: Which town above all towns to raise was Juno's great'st delight, Forsook her seat at Samos isle, etc. You shall find much of Samus in the 12 book of Athenaeus his Deipnosophiston; in Apuleius his second book Florid. in Plutarch, in the life of Pericles; and Strabo in the 14 book of his Geography: out of whom it is not amiss to annex this one history of Polycrates a tyrant of this country. This Polycrates, they say, grew so rich and mighty, that beside his command upon land, he was lord also of the sea: for proof of which, they report this history: that he throwing of set purpose a ring of great value (both for the price of the stone, and curious cutting of the same) into the midst of the sea, within a while after a certain Fisherman took a great fish, which had swallowed it down, and opening it, found the ring in her belly, so that by that means it came to the king's hands again. This self same story doth Herodotus in his Thalia tell, but much more eloquently and with far finer terms, as his manner is. DELOS, and RHENIA. DELOS is situate amongst the Cycladeses. Pliny writeth, that this i'll was far and near known and talked of by reason of the Temple of Apollo and the great market or fair ordinarily kept there. Pausanias calleth it, The Mart of all Greece; Festus, The greatest mart of all the world; Thucydides termeth it, The Exchequer of Greece; another nameth it, The native soil of the gods: for the fabulous tales of Poets have made the world believe that Diana and Apollo were borne here. Of which conceit and opinion of men, it rose, as Tully against Verres writeth, that this island was held to be consecrated unto them: and such the authority of holiness and religion of it both is and always hath been, that the Persians making war upon Greece, in defiance both of God & man, and landing at Delos with a thousand ships, they never once offered to profane or once to touch any thing here. Immediately after the first deluge or flood in the time of Ogygius, this island, as we find recorded by Solinus, before all other lands & countries whatsoever, received the lustre of the sunbeams, & thereupon it obtained that name of DELOS, that is, Apparent, or easily & soon descried. It had also other names given to it of other accidents and events that fall out in the same: as namely, PELASGIA, LAGIA, ORTYGIA, CYNETHUM, CYNTHON, CHLAMIDIA, SCYTHIA, ANAPHE, ASTERIA, etc. (But Asteria was the name of a city in this isle, which city was afterward, as Apollodorus and Servius do testify, called also Delos.) Pliny nameth it ARTEMITA and CELADUSSA. Athenaeus noteth three things here worthy of special observation; A market wonderfully furnished with all manner of victual and dainty dishes; The great multitudes of all manner of people dwelling in it; and The infinite number of parasites, smell-feasts or trencher-chaplaines belonging to this god. Pliny writeth of the fountain or head of the river Inopus, that altogether in the same manner, and at the same time it doth ebb and flow with Nilus in Egypt, so that the people do verily believe, that it cometh by secret passages under the sea from the Nilus unto them. The same author maketh mention of certain rocks of Delos (petrae Deli) where he saith, the fishes by nature are so salt, that one would deem them to have been laid in pickle, and may well be accounted for saltfish, and yet in the haven of the same they are fresh. In old time the copper of Delos was held for the best, as we read in the same author. In his time, he affirmeth, there was a palm-tree still to be seen, that had stood there ever since Apollo was borne. Pausanias (who lived in the reign of Hadrian the Emperor) writeth, that in his time this island was so desert and dispeopled, that the guard of the Temple which the Athenians sent thither being removed, if one should reckon only the Delians, was wholly waste and void of inhabitants: It is wonderful to see how time doth alter the state of all things. In this island it was not lawful, as Strabo and others report, to keep a dog, to bury a dead man, or to burn his corpse, as then the custom was (Thucydides saith, that no man might either be borne, or die here.) Therefore the corpses of dead men were from thence conveyed into the next i'll called RHENIA, which is a very small island, waste and wholly desert, distant from hence not above four furlongs. Plutarch saith that Nicias made a bridge from one to the other. Thucydides in his 1 and 3 book writeth, that it was taken by Polycrates the tyrant of Samus, annexed by a great long chain to Delos, and consecrated to Apollo Delius. Antigonus affirmeth, that neither cats nor stags do breed or live here. Athenaeus describeth a kind of table that is made in this island, & thereupon it is called Rheniarges. It was by violence of storm rend off from Sicilia, & utterly drowned, as Lucian in his Marine dialogues, writeth. To these add that which Servius hath left written at the third Aeneid. of Virgil. Of Delos read the hymn which Callimachus hath written of this isle. ICARIA. THe tale, death and burial of Icarus, gave occasion of the name both to this island, as also to the sea which beateth upon it. For long since it was called DOLICHE, ICHTHYOESSA, and MACRIS. Strabo saith that it was desert, yet green and full of goodly meadows and pastures. The same author maketh it a colony of the Milesij Notwithstanding Athenaeus commendeth vinum Pramnium, a kind of wine so called of Pramnium, a mountain in the island, where the vines whereof it is made did grow. This wine he moreover affirmeth to be otherwise called Pharmatice. Of the fabulous story of Icarus, read Ovid, Pausanias, and Arrianus. CIA. THat island which Ptolemey calleth CIA, Strabo nameth CEUS. Ceus, saith Pliny, which some of our writers call Cea, the Greeks call HYDRUSSA: It was severed by tempestuous from Euboea, and was sometimes 500 furlongs in length: but presently after, four fift parts of it, which lay Northward, being devoured & swallowed up of the foresaid sea, it hath now only remaining these two towns, julis and Carthea: Coressus and Paccessa are lost and perished. Aeschines 〈◊〉 his epistles nameth Nereflas for a town of this island; but untruly and falsely, as I think. From hence that brave garment so much esteemed of fine dames, came, as Varro testifieth. The first author and deviser of this lose gown, was Pamphila, the daughter of Latous, who is by no means to be defrauded of her due commendat on's for this her invent on, as being the first that taught how to make that kind of thin sarsenet wherewith gentlewomen might cover their bodies, yet so as notwithstanding their beauty and fair faces might easily be discerned thorough. Aelianus in his varia historia, writeth that it was a custom here, that they which are decrepit and very old, do invite one another, as it were to a solemn banquet, where being crowned they drink hemlock each to other: for that they know in their consciences that they are wholly unprofitable for any uses or services in their country, beginning now to dote by reason of their great age. CRETA, now CANDY. ALthough there be many things which do make this island famous and much talked of amongst Historians and Poets, as the coming of Europa: the lovers of Pasiphaë and Ariadne: the cruelty and calamity of the Minotaur; the labyrinth and flight of Daedalus: the station and death of Talus: (who thrice in a day, as Agatharcides reporteth, went round about it) yet there is nothing that made it more renowned than the nativity, education and tomb of jupiter. Yet it was also much honoured for the nativities (if we may believe Diodorus Siculus) of many other Gods: as namely of Pluto, Bacchus, Pallas and Dictynna, whom some think to be Diana: so that one may not unfitly call this island, THE CRADLE OF THE GOD'S. Moreover, they say, that in the confines of Gnosia, (Cinosa) near the river Therene, the manage of jupiter, with juno was celebrated and kept. The history of Minoes' the Lawgiver: and Radamanthus, the severe justicier, hath made it more talked of, than any other i'll in this ocean. That it is very full of mountains and woods, and hath also divers fertile valleys and champion plains, Strabo doth sufficiently witness. Solinus maketh it to be a country well stored with wild goats. Item, he showeth that the sheep, especially about Gurtyna) are red and four horned. Pliny calleth it, The native soil of the Cypress tree: for which way soever any man shall go, or wheresoever he shall offer to set his foot, especially about mount Ida (Psiloriti) and those which they call, The white hills, except the soil be planted with other trees, this tree sprowth up, and that not only in any peculiar or made ground, but every where of it own accord naturally. Cornelius Celsus speaketh of Aristolochia Cretica. That there is here no Owl, or any mischievous and harmful creature, beside the Phalangium, a kind of perilous Spider, Plutarch, Pl nigh, Solinus, AElianus and Antigonius do jointly testify. Ammianus Marcellinus, in his 30. book, doth commend the dogs or hounds of this island for excellent hunters. These julius Pollux, in the fifth book of his Deipnosophiston, divideth into two kinds, Parippi, (light foot and his kind) and Diaponi (Toiler, with her whelps) that is, The one sort excelled for swiftness of foot, the other for painfulness and sure hunting. Pausanias, Livius, Aelian, Xenophon and Ctesias commend the inhabitants and people of this i'll for the best Archers. Plutarch saith, they are a warlike people and very lascivious: item, deceitful, ravenous and covetous: Athenaeus he affirmeth that they be great wine-bibbers, and cunning dancers: S. Paul in his Epistle to Titus, chap. 1. ver. 9 calleth them, by the testimony of Epimenides a poet of their nation, Always liars, evil beasts, and slow bellies. Notwithstanding Plato in his Laws writeth, that they more regard the sense and true understanding of matters, than words and acquaint terms. Diodorus Siculus reporteth that the i'll was first inhabited of the Eteocretae, a people bred and borne there (indigenae) whose King he calleth Creta: yet this king Solinus nameth, the king of the Curetae, and from hence the island was called CRETA. But if we may believe Dociades, whom Pliny citeth, it took the name of Creta, a nymph so called. It was also named CURETIS, of the Cureti a chief nation which did sometime inhabit it: this doth Pliny and Solinus testify: Item, they affirm that it was before that called AERIA, Item, MACAROS, Blessed; and MACARONNESOS, The blessed isle; of the temperature of the air: Stephanus calleth it IDEA and CTHONIA: Item, TELCHIONIA, of the Telchines the inhabitants, as Gyraldus witnesseth: Item, HECATOMPOLIS, of the hundred cities, which in former times it had, as Pliny, Solinus and Strabo out of Homer reporteth: who otherwise saith (which Plato justifieth) that it had only fourscore and ten. Yet I, in this my map, out of the writers in both languages, have gathered an hundred several names of cities, and more: many of which, for that I knew not their situation and place, I have set apart by themselves, as certain other places here mentioned by some authors. Amongst the greater isles of the midland sea, this, as Eustathius testifieth, possesseth the fourth place. In Strabo, Diodorus, Heraclides, in his Commonwealth, and Athenaeus in his Deipnosophiston (beside other) you may read many things of this island. SARDINIA, Now SARDEGNA. OF those seven islands of the Midlandsea, more famous and memorable than the rest for their greatness, some there are, as Eustathius writeth which make this the third. They which describe countries by their forms and proportions, do liken this to the print of a man's foot: whereupon it was sometime named ICHNUSA and SANDALIOTIS: of the Greeks it was called, of Sardon, Hercules his son, SARDON; of the Latins, SARDINIA. This, by the testimony of Pausanias in his Phocica, may be compared to those isles which, either for greatness or goodness of soil, are most highly commended. Polybius saith, That for greatness, multitude of men, and all manner of excellent fruits, it beareth the bell from other islands in this sea. AElianus calleth it, The best nurse for cattle: Strabo maketh it, The best soil for corn, whereupon Florus termeth it, Annonae pignus, a pawn for all manner of provision. Prudentius writeth, That a navy, which should bring over into Italy the store of grain in Sardinia, would burst all the barns of Rome. Saluianus nameth this island, Vitalem urbis Romae venam, the vital artery, or vein wherein the life blood of the city of Rome doth consist. Sidonius in Panegyrico Maiorani, saith that it is very fertile of silver. It is an island very rich and fertile of silver, as Pomponius writeth: Item, he writeth that the soil is much better than the air: and as it is very fruitful, so is it for the most part pestilent and unwholesome: the which Strabo also confirmeth, where he saith, That in summer time it is very dangerous for sicknesses, especially in those places where it is most fertile. To these discommodities, the herb Sardonia, also may be adjoined, which, as Dioscorides, in the fourteenth chapter of his sixth book, writeth, that if it be eaten troubleth the brain, taketh away a man's memory, maketh him yawn, and so to die as if he laughed. There is also the Solifuga, (as Pliny calleth it, or Solipungia, as Festus) a little creature, much like to the Spider, upon which, whosoever shall chance to sit, he lightly shallbe dangerously hurt. The Musmo, a beast like to a ram, which Pliny saith is proper to Corsica, Strabo attributeth to this i'll: to whom also AElianus in the four and thirtieth chapter of his sixteenth book De Animalibus, doth seem to give his voice. Suidas saith that here are bred the best and finest purples. Nonnius Marcellus, by the authority of Varro, in his book De genere vestimentorum, commendeth the Sardinian tapestry (except there be a fault in the copy, and for Sardineae, it should be written Sardianis, of Sardis the city of Asia: which I do rather think to be true and more probable: for of the Sardian tapestry we may read in Athenaeus and others.) Claudianus in the later end of his treatise De bello Gildonico, doth most finely describe Calaris, (Calari, or Caglire) the chief city of the same. Strabo maketh the depth of the sea here to be M. else. Other things proper to this isle you may see in Pausanias, Solinus, Eustathius, Claudian and others. This island of justinian in his Code, is reckoned amongst the isles of Africa. CORSICA. THis island the Grecians called CYRNUS, the Latins CORSICA, of Corsa, a certain woman so named, as Eustathius thinketh: or rather of the tops of the craggy mountains, as Dionysius hath written: For as Strabo saith, it is rough and very uneven: in many places not passable nor scarce habitable. There is no island Dionysius saith, more woody. That it is full of tall trees, very fit for ship timber, Theophrastus, in his fifth book of the History of Plants, teacheth that the Romans, out of those woods heretofore, at one time, cut down such wonderful store of timber, that of it they made a float that was driven with 50. sails. Some do think that it was called of Ovid, Therapne. The Scholiast of Callimachus saith that in his time it was named TYROS. Believe him that list. Pliny, out of Diodorus writeth, That it is very full of Box, and that the Honey here is bitter; Item, that it hath abundance of Foxes, Coneys and wild fowl: but as for Oxen, Goats, Wolves, Hares and Stags, it breedeth not any at all, as Polybius in his 12. book witnesseth. Procopius, in his 3. book of the wars of the Goths, saith map of ancient Crete CRETA iovis magni, medio jacet insula ponto. Ex conatibus geographicis Abrahami Ortelij. Incertae positionis locorum nomina. LOCA, Adrasus, Athrona, Corium, Hippocoronium, Onychium, Pergamia, Tripolus. POPULI, Ceretae, Drÿitae, Lÿcij, Orij. FLWII, Amnisus, Oaxes, Tethrÿnes, Triton, MONTES, Asterusia, Arbius. Carine, Lasion. Othrÿs, Styracium. STAGNU, Coresium. TEMPLU, Rocceae Dianae. INSULAE. Asticla, Naumachos. Vrbium Cretae nomina, quorum situs ignoratur. Albae Arcadia, Archidium Asos, Aulon, Axus, Biennus, Boeae, Cantanus, Catrea, Caunus, Chalcetorium, Clatos, Cytinos, Dulopolis, Drauca Elyrus, Etia, Glamia, Grammium, Hierapolis, Holopyxos, Hydramia, Hattia, Lasio, Istros, Lycastos, Marathusa, Methymna, Miletus, Mycenae, Myrina, Nauphra, Naxus, Oaxus, Olus, Olyssa, Pergamum, Phalanna, Phalannea, Pharoe, Proefus, fortè Prasum, Priesus, Pyloros, Rhaucos, Rhizenia, Rhytium, Satra, quae Eleutherna, Sibyrtus, Strenos, Syia, Syrinthos, Tegea, Therapnae. map of ancient Corsica Loca incogita positionis. Alalia Blesino. Carax. Enconiae. Prosidium. Vapanis. map of the ancient islands of the Ionian Sea map of ancient Sardinia Incognitae positionis vocabula Sardonica. VRBES, vel LOCA. Agraule Aradis Biora Carbia Caput Tyrsi Celiem Charmis Cochlearia Elephantaria Fan. Carisy Ferraria For. Traiani Gemellae Ad Herculen Longones Lugudonec Media Metalla Molaria Nafa Othoca Porticenses Sarrapos Sorabile Tharpos Turobolis Ad Turres Viniolae Ad Puluinos POPULI. Aconites Balari Pellidi Sossitani Diagebres, qui quondam Io: laenses, fortè ijdem cum Iliensibus. that it breedeth Horses, but so little, that they are not much bigger than sheep: Item, Apes, if one may believe him, very like unto a man in shape and proportion. Livy, in his 40. book of his History, hath given out, That there hath been here such marvelous plenty of Honey, that Marcus P narius a Praetor carried out from thence 100000. pounds at once. In bigness, of all the isles of the midland sea, it challengeth the third part. That the islanders are more savage and inhuman than wild beasts, and to live by robbing and cutting of throats, we do read in Strabo. That they are very long livers, Eustathius showeth, and before him Athenaeus affirmed the same. Martianus Capella, hath given us notice of 33. cities, which this island sometime had: and the map will show, that I, out of Latin and Greek writers, have gathered the names of many more. The student of Geography, if he please, may have a larger description of this island, in the 5 book of Diodorus Siculus. Seneca also in his Consolation to Albinus, and likewise again in his verses, describeth the same. The islands of the IONIAN SEA. THe islands of the Ionian sea, of better note, are these, Corcyra, Cephalenia, Zacynthus, Ithaca, Leucadia, and Echinades: of which severally take these few lines: CORCYRA (now called Corfu) the native soil of Alcinous, as Dionysius saith, was called CERCYRA, as also long since by divers other names; as PHAEACIA, SCHERIA, DREPANUM, CERAUNIA, ARGOS, MACRIS, and as some think CASSIOPE; as thou mayst see more particularly in our Geographical Treasury. This island grew to such great strength and power, as Eustathius writeth, that it subdued many other islands and cities, and brought them under their command: Item, that it was so strong in shipping, that it alone, in the Persian war, did set out and furnish threescore ships. Yet afterward it was brought to that desolation, that of it became this proverb, Cercyra est libera, caca ubi volveris; Corfu is empty now, you may untruss where you list. There is another Corcyra, different from this, in the Hadriaticke sea, named otherwise Melaena. CEPHALENIA, otherwise called MELAENA, SAMOS and TAPHOS: as also DULICHIUM, as some men have written, by the testimony of Strabo. Eustathius and Tzetzes have written that it was sometime inhabited of four sundry nations; namely, of the Pronijs, Samij, Palenses and the Cranij: to these Livy addeth the Nesiotae. In this island, if one may trust Aelianus, the Goats drink not for the space of six months together. Look in the discourse of Zacynthus following. In Antigonus we read, that a certain river runneth through the midst of it, upon the one side of which there are great store of grasshoppers, and on the other side not one. ZACYNTHUS, (now Zante, and as Erythraeus saith, sometime Jerusalem) HYRIA it was in old time called, and CASSIOPA, the poet nameth it Nemorosa, woody. These islanders, Athenaeus saith, are no good soldiers; the reason he yieldeth to be, for that they be very wealthy, and have such plenty of all things, that they give themselves to nought else but to their ease and pleasure. The Phalangium, a kind of spider, is here more dangerous and hurtful to mankind, than in any place of the world beside, as AElianus saith. So long as the Etesiae, (East winds which rise ordinarily in the dog days) blow, the Goats stand yawning and gaping with their noses up into the North: and are so satisfied therewith, that they look after no water nor ever care for drink, as Antigonus hath left recorded. That in this island there is a cave commonly called Coeranium, Plutarch, in his book of the comparisons of beasts, doth affirm. It hath a fountain very full of fish: out of which great store of pitch is taken, if we may give credit to Ctesias. Item, here F. Desiderius Lignamineus Patavinus writeth that he found this Epitaph of Cicero; M. TULLI. CICERO. HAVE; God be with thee good Cicero: which he saith was in the year 1544. Adamus Tefellenius Lovaniensis in his journal (a manuscript copy of which M. Hadrian Marselar, lent me to read over) writeth, that he in this island in the year of Christ 1550. handled the bones of Cicero, and read upon his tomb this epitaph: Ille oratorum princeps, & gloria linguae Romanae, jacet hac, cum coniuge Tullius, urna: Tullius ille, inquam, de se, qui scripserat olim, O fortunatam natam me consul Romam. The learned Tully, who for fined tongue, in Rome had never peer, With loving wife, in clay full low, lie both interred here: That Tully great, I mean, who of himself, sometime thus proudly said: Now Rome, thou blessed art indeed, since I thy sceptre swayed. ITHACA, which was also in old time called NERITIA, of Neritus a mountain, if I be not deceived, is now vulgarly of the Italians called Valle di Compare, and as Porcaccius saith, Teachi: of the Turks, as the learned Lewnclawe writeth, Phiachi. Moreover in the 10. book of Straboes' Geography, I find that there is here a city called Ithaca, which Plutarch in his Greek Questions nameth, Alalcome, but Stephanus, Alcomenae. Athenaeus writeth, that it hath many havens, but withal is very mountainous, rough and craggy: so that it will not easily, without great and infinite labour and toil, yield any small or mean profit, unto the husbandmen, as Plutarch telleth us. In Porphyry, out of the writings of Artimedorus, I read that this island, from Panormus, an haven of Cephalina, lieth Eastward, and containeth in compass 85. furlongs. It is very narrow, but high. In it is, as the same author, with Homer doth witness, a cave of the Nymphs. We read in Antigonius, that it breedeth no Hares at all. Except it had been the native soil, and country where Ulysses was borne, there had no mention at all of it remained in any records of ancient writers. LEUCAS or LEUCADIA (now S. Maura) although Pliny maketh it but a peninsula or demy-ile, yet Mela calleth it flatly an island. That it was made an island and was severed from the main continent, yet afterward by force and violence of winds joined to the same again, Strabo doth teach us. In a very high foreland or promontory of this i'll, AElianus describeth the temple of Apollo Aelius, from whence yearly they were wont to tumble some one or other down into the sea headlong, thereby to appease the wrath and fury of their Gods; as Strabo hath left recorded. ECHINADES, (Echidnae, Seneca in his Troas, and Euripides in Iphegenia in Aulide, call them: but Stephanus, Echinae) so named of the great multitude of the Echini, Vrchines or Hedgehogs, which do greatly infect this island. Apollodorus calleth them, STROPHADES; now they are known by the name of the Cozzulari: they are, as Ovid in the 8. book of his Metamorphosis writeth, in number 5. these were also part of the continent, as Pausanias in his Arcadia, testifieth; their form and fashion is often altered and changed by the ebbing and flowing (if I may so speak) of the mud of the river Achelous (Aspri or Pachicolamo) at whose mouth they stand, as Strabo would feign persuade us. Near these are the Taphiae and Acutae, otherwise called Thoae. Plutarch in his treatise of the ceasing of oracles, telleth a story (or fable, rather) worth the reading, of the death of Pan, which tell out about these islands. AFRICA PROPRIA, AFRICA properly so called. AS that part of Asia which is enclosed with Mar Maiore, Archipelago, Midland sea, and the river Euphrates, is of the Geographers properly called Asia: so this part of Africa, above all other provinces of the same, hath always hitherto been known by the name of AFRICA PROPRIA. This also is worth the observation, that in all ancient stories, when Asia or Africa are generally or indefinitely named, these several provinces of those greater parts, are only to be understood. The bounds of this province of Africa on the West are the river Ampsaga, and the Mauritania's, the countries of the Moors, their next neighbours: on the North, lieth the Midland sea: Arae Philenorum, a village between it and Cyrenaica, is the uttermost bound of it Eastward: the Inner Libya and the deserts of the same do confine it upon the South. This country was otherwise sometime called ZEUGIS and ZEUGITANA. It comprehendeth within this compass these three shires, NUMIDIA (named of some MASSYLIA) BYZACIUM and TRIPOLITANA. Diodorus Siculus divideth this province into four nations, the Poeni, Libophoenices, Libyi, and the Numidae. At such time as the Romans bore a sway here, and Scipio Aemilianus commanded their legions in these parts, this Africa was divided into two provinces: that near Carthage, they called OLD AFRICA: that which contained Numidia, NEW AFRICA, as Pliny, Appian and Dion do jointly testify. Numidia, and Byzacium, were under the command of the Consuls; that wherein Carthage stood, belonged to the jurisdiction of the Proconsul's, as Sextus Rufus reporteth. (And this division they made, as Pliny writeth, by a certain ditch drawn between them.) In the first book of justinian's Code, and in the seven and twentieh title of the same, thou shalt find another manner of division of this country, and a far other manner of government of it by Precedents and Lieutenants. Numidia, beside the great store of Marble there found, called by the name of Numidian marble, and the marvelous plenty of Deer and wild beasts which it yieldeth, hath nothing worth the remembrance, as Pliny affirmeth. Livy, Pliny, and Solinus do give it the praise for the best horsemen for service in the wars, of any country whatsoever. They do as highly commend the fat soil of Byzacium; which is such that it yieldeth an hundred for one: yea, it hath been known, that one bushel of wheat being sown, hath yielded at harvest the increase of an hundred and fifty bushels again. The Lieutenant of this place sent from thence unto Augustus Caesar, Emperor of Rome, forty ears of corn sprung and grown up from one root, and one grain, as was probable. Item there were sent likewise to Nero from thence three hundred and forty stalks with ears of corn come up of one and the some grain. To this also may be adjoined the goodness of the soil, which is such, as Columella reporteth of it, that the husbandman, after he hath laid his seed in the ground, from seedtime to harvest, never looketh to his fields, nor once meddleth with it more, for that searse any weed or other such thing, which usually hindereth the growth of corn, doth here come up of it own accord, except it be either set or sown by hand. Halicarnasseus also maketh mention of this great fertility of Africa. But Titus the Emperor of Rome, in one word, doth sufficiently declare the wonderfully fruitfulness and plenty of all things here, in an Oration of his written unto the seditious and mutinous jews, where he nameth it, Altricem orbis terrarum, The nurse of all nations of the world. Yea and Saluianus in his seventh book termeth it, Animam Reipublicae Romanae, The soul of the Roman Commonwealth, or politic body there; where thou mayst read many other things worth the observation, of the riches, command and power of this country. Herodian maketh it a country very fertile of men. Polybius on the other side doth as much commend it for the great abundance of cattle and all sorts of living creatures that it breedeth. So that for multitude of Horses, Oxen, Sheep, and Goats, it doth far surpass almost all the rest of the world beside. And that which is most wonderful of all other, it is no strange thing here (as Columella, out of Dionysius, Mago, and Marcus Varro, telleth us) to see Mules to breed, and bring forth young: so that the inhabitants do as oft see the foals of Mules there, as we do of Mares here. The same author in the first chapter of his fourth book saith that the people are very ingenious and witty. Hirtius calleth it, Gentem insidiosam, A treacherous nation: Maternus nameth it, Gentem subdolam, A wily and crafty people: so that Vlgetius doubted not to say, That for wiles and wealth the Romans were always inferior to the Africans. Juvenal the Poet termeth it, Causidicorum nut●iculam, The nurse of prating pettifoggers. Athenaeus recounteth the Carthaginians amongst those nations which delight much in quassing and carousing, and use to be often drunk. Saluianus in his seventh book De Providentia, saith that they are generally so inhuman, such drunkards, so deceitful, fraudulent, covetous, treacherous, disloyal, lewd, lecherous, and unchaste, that he that is not such an one, he surely is no African. Lastly, there is, as he there addeth, no manner of wickedness or villainy that they are not given unto. All histories do make mention of the unfaithfulness and false-heartedness of this nation: which indeed is such, and they for the same so greatly noted and famous, that they grew for it into a common byword among all such nations as had any conversation or aught to do with them. And thus much of this Africa, a land, as the Poets term it, most rich for triumphs; the fortress or castle, as Cicero calleth it, of all Provinces belonging to the Roman Empire. The islands near adjoining and belonging to this country, more famous and of better note, are, Melita, Menyx, Cosura and Cercina; beside some other lesser ones, and of less account: of which, as also the people, rivers, mountains, towns, and cities, see this our Table. That Sardinia, that goodly island which lieth over against Genua, did sometime belong to this Africa, justinian doth testify in the seven and twentieth Title of the first book of his Code. But of CARTHAGE, the chief and metropolitan city of this province, although Sallust saith it is better far to say nothing at all of it, than to speak little: yet notwithstanding I think it not amiss to add somewhat of that also in this place. This city of the Latins was called CARTHAGO, of the Greeks CHARCHEDON. Solinus Polyhistor reporteth that it was first called CARTHADA, which word, saith he, in the Phoenician tongue, (of near affinity to the Hebrew and Arabic) signifieth Civitatem novam, The new city. And indeed, truth it is, that _____ in the Arabic dialect, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Kariat hadátha, in the Syrian doth signify, A new city, or castle. Hereupon it is that Stephanus nameth it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, NOVAM VRBEM, The new city. He moreover calleth it OENUSSA, CACABE, and CADMEIA, but upon what ground and authority I know not. Cadmeia, peradventure, it was named of the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which in that language (as also in the rest of the oriental tongues derived from hence) signifieth, the East; or, first and chiefest: both which may well agree to this city: for the first inhabitants, who built it, and enclosed it with an huge wall and ditch, were Easterlings, Cadmonim, or such as came thither from Kedem, the East. Again, in respect of the greatness, power, goodly beauty and lustre of it, it might justly (and indeed so it did, as we shall show in that which followeth) deserve the name of Cadmia, that is, the chief and principal metropolitan city: and it may be that for the same reason it was also of them called Cacabe, Stellaris, the glistering star; of _____ Caucabi, a star: answerable to Asteria, or Asteris, an island in the Midlandsea: Asterius the name of a place in the isle Tenedos: Astron, or Astrum, a river of Troas, issuing out of the mount Ida, as Pliny testifieth: Item, a great and goodly city of Argia in Peloponnesus: with divers other places in Greekland, of the like denomination; all derived from Aster, and Astrum, which in the Greek tongue signify A star. There are many learned men, which do think, that in the Holy Scripture this city is called and described by the name of THARSIS. And thus much of the ancient names and appellations of this city: for in succedent ages it hath been called also by divers others beside these, as we shall show hereafter. Yea and ancient writers have graced it with divers honourable titles and epithets: calling it Celsam and Almam, The Stately and Honourable city Carthage: Apuleius nameth it, Romani imperij aemulam, terrarum orbis avidam; Provinciae magistram venerabilem; Africa Musam coelestem; Camaenam togatorum; The great enuier of the Roman state, and yet itself desiring all the sovereignty of the world; The honourable mistress of the Province; The heavenly Muse of Africa; The delight and paradise of the gentry of the land. Of Solinus it is entitled, Alterum post urbem Romam terrarum decus: Next after the goodly city of Rome the only glory of the world. Of Ptolemey, Manilius & Pliny it is called Magna, The great city. Of Victor Vticensis & Suidas, Maxima orbis terrarum, The greatest city of the whole world. And that not without just cause: for Orosius testifieth that it was twenty miles about within the walls, almost round enclosed with the sea. The abridgement of Livy saith that it was four and twenty miles about. Strabo maketh it in compass three hundred and threescore furlongs (stadia) which do make five and forty Italian miles. How true this is I leave to the discretion of the learned Reader to determine: This city was situate in a peninsula, or demy-ile, joined to the continent of Africa, by a neckland (Isthmos the Greeks call it) of three mile's breadth, or as Appian, the diligent Chorographer of this place reporteth, 25 furlongs over. Siluis Italicus thus writeth of it, Haec caput est, non ulla opibus certaverit auri, Non portu, celsouè situ, non dotibus auri, Vberis, aut agili fabricanda ad tela vigore. The more famous places in it are Megara, a part of the city so called. Byrsa, the castle, which contained in circuit, as Scruius hath noted, two and twenty furlongs; (in this stood the temples of juno, Aesculapius and Belus:) The Theatre, Thermae Gargilianae, and Thermae Maximianae, certain hot baths: The Delphicum, or temple of Apollo, the chapal dedicated to the goddess Memoria, the Horse-race (Hippodromus) Basilica Celerinae, the church of Theoprepia, Lypsana a certain place so called 〈◊〉 Via coelestis, Heaven walk; except the copy in this place be faulty and corrupt. In the midst of the city there was a grove, and in it the temple of juno, as the famous Poet Virgil hath left recorded: Item, the temple of Elisa, as Siluis Italicus testifieth. What places afterward map of the ancient coast of North Africa, with inset map of Carthage AFRICA PROPRIAE TABULA, In qua, Punica regna vides; Tyrios, et Agenoris urbem. Illustri ac Amplissimo viro Domino Christophoro ab Assonleville: Equiti aurato: Altevillae domino: Regis Catholici Consiliario primario. Abrahamus Ortelius dedicabat, lubens merito. EX CONATIBUS GEOGRAPHICIS ABRAHAMI ORTELII. Cum privilegio Imperiali, Regio, et Belgico, ad decennium. 1590. Sinus Carthaginensis, ipsaeue urbis, atque locorum aliquot vicinorum plenior descriptio, LOCA INCOGNITAE POSITIONIS, ex varijs antiquae notae auctorib. Abba, Achris, Adis, Agar, Alele, Bada, Baste, Canthele, Caputbada, Cemma, Cilla, Cillaba, Decimum, Ethine, Graesa, Hermio, Ismuc, Lectum, Locha, Males, Mamma, Marthama, Massilia, Menephessa, Meschela, Miltina, Nargara, Ophe, Oroscopa, Parthos, Phara, Phellina, Pithecussae, Salera, Sarsura, Sintae, Solis campus, Syllectum, Tegea, Tergasa, Thabena, Tholuns', Thon, Tinges, Tisiaus, Tisidium, Tocas, Tricamarum, Tuman, Vazua, Zama, Zella, Zincha, Zona. Ex Augustino, Cypriano, et concilio Carthaginensi, Abarina, Abbir, Accura, Acyrega, Agra, Amaccura, Anthypatiana, Asuaga, Avasafa, Audurus, Ausciaga, Auspha, Autumnum, Ballita, Barus, Becena, Begetselita, Bobba, Buslacena, Calama, Capra picta, Carpeta, Cartemita, Casae Medianae, Casae Nigrae, Centuriones, Chullabi, Cibaliana, Colusita, Diaba, Dionysiana, Eugitana, Fetulae, Foratianum, Formae, Furnae, Galbae castrum, Gazana, Gazanfala, Getabinustum, Girpa, Gor, Gradus, jacena, josiniana, Lemella, Limata, Liniacum, Luperciana, Mactarum, Marcellianum, Milevis, Midila, Mirita, Migirpa, Muzula, Nice, Obba, Oped, Pambestum, Piste, Rucuna, Rusugoniotum, Subulae, Sullestiana, Synica, Tabeae, Tambada, Tarassa, Telepte, Thagabe, Thibarum, Thucabarum, Thygate, Tibina, Timida, Tisigita, Tubunae, Tyzica, Vcrensia, Victoria, Vinianum, Vlula, Vnzibilis, Vzalis, Zataria, Ziquensis, Zurinia. Ex Plinio, opidum Aboriense, Abuticense, Acharitanum, Auinense, Melzitanum, Salaphitanum, Theudense, Tigense, Tiphicense, Tiricense, Tuburbis, Tuburnicense, Tunidrumense, Vigense. Ex Libro Notitiar. limbs Balensis, Balaritanus, Bazensis, Bubensis, Columnatensis, Madensis, Mamucensis, Sarcitani, Tintiberitani, Varensis. His recentiora, veteris geographiae tabulis non inferimus. justinian the Emperor of Rome builded here and repaired, Procopius in his sixth book of the buildings of this Emperor, relateth at large. Of him also if we may give credit to Balsamon, it was called JUSTINIANA. The builders of this city, which laid the first foundations of it, were the Phoenicians Xorus and Carchedon, or, as some other report, Elissa or Dido, King Agenor's daughter, fifty years before the overthrow of Troy: or three score and twelve years before the building of the city of Rome, as Appianus affirmeth. Siluis Italicus saith that Teucer was the first that began the foundation of this city. It was built, as josephus in his disputation against Appion writeth, in the hundred and five and fifty year after the death of Solomon, the glorious king of Israel. The valour and great strength of this city, as it was always eminent and famous in foreign wars abroad, so hath been often shaken and overmastered many & sundry times at home. At length having stood in flourishing estate, as most authors affirm, seven hundred and seven and thirty years, it was by the Romans, as an envious enemy of their state and empire, assaulted, battered, taken, sacked, utterly spoiled, and at last consumed to dust and ashes. And thus it continued for the space of one hundred and one years: when by the commandment and prescript of the Senate it was again re-edified, who, sending thither certain people to inhabit and dwell there, made it a Roman colony: and this was the first colony of the Romans that ever was transported forth of Italy. It was of Cayus Gracchus called JUNONIA, as it is recorded by Appian, Solinus, and Dion; who also addeth that it was afterward by Augustus Caesar again the second time made a Colony: because that when Lepidus had wasted a great part of it, and left it destitute and without inhabitants, he in manner seemed to have dissolved the right and privilege of the Colony. Therefore this city began again to flourish, and under the Roman Emperors, to be renowned under the name of The second Carthage. So that that city which lately was renowned for seats of arms and martial prows, was now, as Martianus writeth, as honourable for worldly felicity and all manner of earthly blessings. It tasted also of the benevolence and bounteous magnificence of the Emperor Hadrian, and thereupon it was of him called HADRIANOPOLIS, that is, Hadrians' city, as Spartianus hath left recorded. Item, the Roman Emperor Antoninus Pius did much grace it with many sumptuous and stately buildings as you may read in Pausanias. Lampridius writeth, that in respect of the favourable kindness of the Emperor Commodus toward this city, it was in like manner of him named ALEXANDRIA COMMODIANA TOGATA. But, (as the state of all things under the cope of heaven is unconstant and variable) the same city under Gordianus the Emperor, was, as Herodian testifieth, by one Capellianus Lieutenant of Mauritania taken the second time, and spoiled, about six hundred and four score years after it first had submitted itself to the command and jurisdiction of the Romans. In the reign of Honorius the Emperor it was by treachery the third time taken, sacked, and utterly defaced, by Genserichus king of the Wandals, in the four hundred and thirty year after the incarnation of CHRIST our Saviour. The like it suffered of certain mutinous soldiers under one Solomon a lieutenant of the Maurusijs, or Barbary, as Procopius hath recorded. From these it was won by Belisarius, in the year of CHRIST five hundred thirty eight, in the time of justinian the Roman Emperor, who caused it to be repaired, and fortified with a strong wall and deep ditch; who moreover beautified it with many goodly public buildings, of most curious architecture, as Cloisters, Galleries, the Theodorian Baths, the gorgeous Church of our Lady, the chief Saint, and others which are reckoned up by the same Procopius. After this it continued under the Romans until the time of Heraclius the Emperor, when as it was conquered and surprised by the Persians, about the year of CHRIST six hundred and sixteen. It was taken, sacked, and spoiled by the Egyptians, three score and six years after that, as Procopius and others do constantly witness. Neither was this the last misery of this city: for it being spoiled, razed almost to the ground, laid waste, and left dispeopled and void of inhabitants, by the mahumetans; so continued unto the days of one Elmahdi a Bishop, who, as johannes Leo Africanus reporteth, gave it unto certain people of that country, which were in number so few, that they did not replenish above the twentieth part of it. The same author, an eye witness of that which he wrote, affirmeth that of all this greatness and glory, beside certain ruins of the walls and a part of the Conduit, there remaineth at thus day not any whit or mention at all. This now in these our days is the fate and form of this most goodly city. This is that city, which, as Herodian testifieth, in time passed for wealth, multitude of people, and greatness of circuit, did only yield itself inferior to Rome; and with Alexandria of Egypt long contended for the second place. Item, this is it which long since was of that power that it commanded all the sea coast of Africa from Arae Philenorum, all along as far as to the straits of Gibraltar: over which they passing by ship, conquered all Spain, even up as high as the Pyreny mountains. So that Appian, a grave writer, doth deem the Empire and command of this city, of equal value to the power of the far-commanding Greeks, or wealth & riches of the brave Persian: which were an easy matter for one to justify out of Strabo and Pliny, two authors of good credit. For this man affirmeth, that this city commanded in Africa alone three hundred cities; and itself contained seventy thousand men, daily inhabitants within the walls of the same. Item, Scipio having conquered this city, transported from thence unto Rome four hundred and seventy thousand pound weight of silver. Of this city, (which, as long as it stood out, and was master of itself, as Trogus witnesseth, was esteemed as a goddess; and in Africa, as Saluianus writeth, was accounted as another Rome) there remaineth now no more but the bare name only. Of the nation of the Africans, from whence they came into this country, and what they were, Procopius, in the eleventh book of his History of the Wandals, hath written somewhat worth the observation. Of Heaven-walke, (Via coelestis) which we in a word touched before, I think it not amiss here in this place to speak somewhat more at large. In Victor Vticensis these words following are read in all copies that ever I saw: Nam & hodiè si qua supersunt, subinde desolantur, sicut in Carthagineo Theatro aedem Memoriae & viam quam Caelestis vocitabant, funditus deleverunt. For viam, I make no question but the author did write etiam, that it might be referred to aedem, (or templum, as julius Capitolinus in Pertinax, doth call it) that is, a chapel, temple or church. Furthermore, of this Caelestis dea, Heavenly goddess, as Capitolinus in Macrinus and Trebellius Pollio in Celsus tyrannus, do call her a goddess peculiar to Africa, there are here and there divers things to be observed in divers authors. Aelianus writeth that the Egyptians do call Venus, Urania, that is, Heavenly. Venus' caelestis (which is all one) is expressed in an ancient piece of coin which I have of julia Soëmia's. S. Augustine in his book De civitate Dei doth speak of the Heavenly Virgin (Virgo caelestis) meaning doubtless the Heavenly goddess: but by that epithet, I suppose, he had a purpose to distinguish her from that other; I mean that wanton, which julius Firmicus calleth Venerem virginem. Herodian nameth her Urania; and addeth moreover, that of the Phoenicians she is called Astroarche. Alilat, Herodotus saith she was named, and affirmeth that it is the Moon. S. Hierome in his treatise against Symmachus writeth that the Persians call her Mithra. idque pro diversitate nominis, non pro numinis varietate; all these different names signifying, as S. Ambrose saith, one and the same goddess. Apuleius in the sixth book of his Golden Ass, witnesseth that all the nations of the East countries do generally call her Zigia. There is a notable record of this goddess, this Caelestis Venus, in the eleventh book of the same treatise of Apuleius: which he there calleth both by the name of Regina caeli, The Queen of heaven; and Syria day, the Syrian goddess. Of whose divers and manifold form or shape, the great variety of distinct and different names of the same, if any man be desirous to know more particularly, let him have recourse to this foresaid author, as also to Lucian's treatise entitled De Dea Syria; to which if he shall adjoin certain coins of the Emperors, Severus and Antoninus his son, he shall understand that in this one idol, almost all the divinity of the ancient Gentiles is comprehended. Philastrius, who wrote of the heresies of former times, saith that this goddess was of certain heretical jews named Fortuna caeli, Heavenly fortune. I might easily be drawn to believe, that this very goddess is that idol which jeremy in the four and fortieth chapter of his prophesy, doth term The Queen of heaven. To whom the wicked Israelites did offer sacrifice, and reverence as to the immortal God. For it was not hard for this nation, so prone and inclined to idolatry, out of their next neighbour Hierapolis, in Syria, (where Lucian testifieth this goddess was most religiously worshipped) to transport this idol into their country Palaestina, as the Phoenicians did out of the same Syria convey her beyond the sea to Carthage: under the conduct and leading, as is probable (and which Herodotus justifieth to be true) of Queen Dido, Agenor's daughter. Many other things of this goddess, out of divers other authors, might here to these be adjoined: but we at this time are content, with Plato to demonstrate that there were two Venuses: of which, one, whom the Carthaginians did worship, was this which hitherto we have spoken of: that same, I mean, which was called Dea Syria, or Venus Assyria, as Oppian in his first book of Hunting calleth her. This, I do understand out of the sixth book of Apuleius, was the same that juno was, where he termeth her Vecturam leonis, The burden or carriage of the lion: and whom they report, Did love old Carthage more than all the world beside: for here her chariot always stood, her weapons here did lie; as the Poet writeth of her: whereupon I make no question, the city Carthage was for the same reason also called junonia: for so I find it recorded by Plutarch and Solinus. By her Chariot, I understand the Lion, upon which she road: by her weapons, the thunderbolt, with the other ensigns of the gods and goddesses, which in those forenamed coins are expressed. Saluianus in his book De Providentia, maketh mention of an Heavenly god (Deus caelestis) an idol also of the Africans. Vlpianus in like manner, in the Tit. qui haeredes institui possunt, § deo haeredis, speaketh of Caelestis deus Salinensis Carthaginensis. But this is nothing to this our goddess. And peradventure, we, purposedly speaking of Geography, have said too much of this goddess. EGYPT. Egypt is the gift and favour of Nilus: For antiquity did verily think that all that whole tract, which now this country doth possess, was sometime a creak or bay of the Midland sea; and by the oft overflowing and tides of the same, was at length filled up, and so made firm land. Whereupon perchance it was of Stephanus called POTAMITIS, that is, if I may so speak, Brook-land or Creek-land. Item, the same Stephanus, with Dionysius, calleth it by divers other names; as, AERIA, AETIA, OGYGIA, HEPHAESTIA, and MELAMBOLOS. Apollodorus calleth it The country of the MELAMPODES, for that it is far more fertile than any other country whatsoever. Item the forenamed Stephanus and Eustathius do call it AETHIOPIA, by reason of the Aethiopians which do inhabit and dwell there. It was also sometime long since called THEBAE, as Herodotus and Aristotle do testify. In Holy writ, of Misraim the second son of Ham, (Gen. 10.6.) who first after the confusion at Babel, seated himself here, it is named MESRAIM, as josephus writeth: by which name it is still to this day known to the Arabians, their next neighbours round about them. Item, as the learned Arias Montanus thinketh, it is in some places called CUS, or Chus, of Chus, father of the Aethiopians, elder son to the said Ham. Again, Plutarch in Osiris writeth, that in the sacred writings of the Egyptians it was named CHEMIA, of Ham, or Cham, (for thus diversly foreign writers express the Hebrew let ere Hheth, nay sometimes they wholly omit it: as in Ammon, their chief god, which they worshipped, derived, as I think, from that cursed root) son to Noë, and father of the abovementioned Chus, and Misraim. And indeed Isidorus saith that the inhabitants do, to this day, in their own language, call this country Kam. Yet Pinetus and Marmolius do jointly affirm (and that truly, as we have before in the other Map of Egypt demonstrated) that the Egyptians themselves, as also the Turks, do commonly call it _____ Elquibet, Elchibetz, and Chibth. Lastly, Honorius writeth that it was sometime entitled EUXAEA, but upon what authority or ground, I know not: let him therefore justify the truth of that his assertion. The bounds of this province are these: upon the East it is confined with the Arabian gulf (Bahri'lkolzom, the Red Sea) judaea, and Arabia Petraea: on the West with the mountains of Libya, and Marmarica (Barca) another country of Africa: in the South it is severed from Aethiopia, (which they term Aethiopia beneath Egypt) by the Greater Cataract or fall of Nilus (Catadupa, Tully, in Scipio's dream, calleth it, A place where the river is so penned up between two mountains, that there it runneth not, but rather falleth and poureth down amain with such an huge and terrible noise, that some report that the people, near inhabitants thereabout, naturally, by that means, are all deaf or very thick of hearing.) The Mediterranean or Midland sea, or, if you like better of that, the Egyptian sea (so named of this country) doth beat upon the North coast of it. It is divided into The Higher Egypt, Middle Egypt, and Lower Egypt. THE HIGHER EGYPT was also otherwise called Thebais: (Auicenna in the 47. chapter of the 2. tract of his 2. book, (and in divers other places often) with Nubiensis my Arabian, calleth it _____ Alsahid, or Said, of the theme Saada, as I think, which signifieth to ascend or rise up in height.) MIDDLE EGYPT, sometimes called Heptapolis, and Heptanomia, (of the number of the Nomoi, or shires of this part) and of some, Arcadia. THE LOWER EGYPT, which later authors have named Augustamnica, is divided, in the Novella of justinian, into The first, and The second. The book of Remembrances (liber Notitiarum) divideth Egypt into six provinces: namely, Libya the upper, Libya the neither, Thebais, Egypt (properly so called) Arcadia and Augustamnica. That part of the Lower Egypt which is enclosed between the sea, the two mouths or flood-gates of the river Nilus, Heracleoticum and Pelusiacum, and from their parting a little beneath Memphis in the South, is of all ancient Geographers, Historians and Poets, in respect of the form and proportion of it, called DELTA: for it is, as you see, of form triangular like unto Δ, the fourth capital letter of the Greek alphabet. And this also of Ptolemey (who was borne here, and therefore knew the state of it best) divided into Great Delta, Little Delta, and Middle Delta, or the Third Delta. This Delta, as Pliny testifieth, of all the chief parts of the world was sometime accounted the Fourth, and reckoned up amongst the islands, and was not esteemed as any portion of the continent. Under Egypt also, the three OSITAE, beyond the Libyan mountains, are vulgarly comprehended: yea and LIBYA itself to, if a man may give credit to Ammianus. This country is watered with no other river than NILUS, of all the rivers in the world the most famous and renowned, and therefore called & known by the greatest variety of names: for the ancients have given this river many titles: Some have called it AEGYPTUS (from whence the whole country took the name); others OCEANUS (the sea, in respect of the greatness of it); AETOES (an eagle, for the swiftness of the stream); NIGIR, MELAS, (or Melo) SIRIS, TRITON, CHRYSORRHOAS (Gilden-flood, of the goodness and beauty of his waters); and others, DYRIS. Orus Apollo writeth, that the Egyptians in their language called it NOYUM, that is, as I think, _____ sweet, pleasant, delightful: for so the impostor Mahomet useth this word in the xxxij. Azoara of his wicked Alcoran; as also the Arabian paraphrast, 2. Pet. 2.13. And R. Saadias' Hagaon, Gen 2.15. calleth Paradise, Phardusi'nnaym; which the forenamed beast, at the 66. Azoara, nameth Ginnati'nnaym, The pleasant garden. josephus calleth it GEON, or Ginon, for that, as R. Solomon Yarhi the great rabbin thinketh, it runneth from his fountain, or rather rusheth on with great violence and hideous noise: Arias Montanus affirmeth, that in the Holy Scripture it is named PHISON, because, as the forenamed jew saith, his waters do spread themselves, swell, and wax so high, that they flow over the banks, and water the whole land: And SIHOR, that is, black, or troubled, for that the waters of the same, issuing from a dirty fen, with great violence oft breaking over into the meadows and marsh grounds, by which it coasteth along for many hundred miles together, are thick and muddy. The Georgians call it MAHARA, that is, swift, or violent: item, BAHARI'NNIL, the sea of Nilus. The Africanes, as Marmolius writeth, commonly call it NIL, that is, in my judgement _____ Nehil, or Neil, of the theme Nahal, which in the Arabian dialect signifieth to be liquid, thin, dissolved and apt to run: from whence in the Hebrew tongue is derived Náhal, a stream, or swift water course. And this opinion of mine Pomponius Mela the worthy Geographer doth seem to patronage, where he writeth, that In horum finibus fons est, quem Nili esse aliquibus credibile est, Nuchul ab incolis dicitur, & videri potest non alio nomine appellari, sed à barbaro ore corruptius, etc. In the confines of Ethiopia there is a spring, which some do verily think to be the head of Nilus, Nuchyl the inhabitants and country people do call it; and it may seem probable that they name it by no other name, only the barbarous word is corrupted and otherwise pronounced of foreigners, etc. The Abassines, Ethiopians and other nations inhabiting near unto it, do call it by divers and sundry other names, as thou mayest see more at large in our Geographical treasury. It unladeth itself, as most men think, and all antiquity hath constantly affirmed, into the Midland sea by seven mouths or very great floudgates. Ptolemey in his time made mention of nine, but of them, two were false gates (pseudostomata, he termeth them) then almost quite stopped up. Pliny speaketh of eleven, of which four were false gates, the other seven were great and more renowned. Herodotus also mentioneth two false gates, but in all he speaketh not of more than seven: with him Eustathius word for word agreeth. And that which of these mouths or falls are of this man held for a truth, in others are held for false and contrariwise. The like difference there is about the names and proper appellations of these mouths, even in the best approved authors. Pliny maketh Heracleoticum to be a divers and distinct mouth from Canopicum: in which notwithstanding, it seemeth, he is much deceived: yea and Diodorus Siculus doth flatly deny it, affirming that Canopicum is otherwise named Herculeum, or Heracleoticum. All this difference about the names, number, and nature of these mouths, if I mistake not the matter, arose in continuance of time, from the change and alteration of places. For every man describeth them according to the situation of the sea coast, as it then was in that time wherein he lived, which by violence of tide and inundatious, drifts of sand and shifting of the same back again, in process of time have sometime one form, sometime another, as is very likely, and they do very well know which dwell near to the sea; who do never wonder to see rivers change their channels and leave their ancient course: to see their mouths sometime to be quite debt up with sand, and to seek new issues and channels, where never none were before: or to see them which in former times were not navigable, but full of flats and shelves, afterward to become deep and able to entertain ships of good burden. Galen saith, that this river, for goodness of water, hath but few peers. Arethaeus the Cappadotian saith that the water is thick: Plutarch in the eighth book of his Conuival. calleth it turbidam troubled, and muddy: Statius in his fourth book Amor. saith that it is sweet, and cool without any unpleasantness in taste: and therefore he addeth in the same place that the Egyptians do never fear any want or dearth of wine. Diodorus Siculus saith, that for sweetness it doth surpass all other rivers in the whole world beside: which opinion of his, Pescennius Niger, an Emperor, did long since avouch to be true, when he thus answered his garrison soldiers, demanding wine of him, Have ye Nilus, and yet do ye demand wine? A description of this river thou mayst see in Claudian. Of his inundation and overflowing every year, beside others, read Strabo, and the panegyric oration pronounced before trajan Emperor of Rome. Item Achilles Statius and Heliodorus. He that listeth and hath more vacant time, to these may add Plutarch, in his treatise of mountains. Mountains of Egypt, beside those which Ptolemey mentioneth; namely, Montes Libyci, Troicus, Alabastrinus, Porphyritis, Smaragdus, Aiaces, Acabes, Niger, Basanites, and Pentadactylus, are divers, as Nitria, Pherme, Sinopius, Climax, Eos, Lacmon, Crophi, and Mophi. They have many Fens, yet these two only, Moeris and Maria, are of name. map of ancient Egypt with inset map of Alexandria AEGYPTUS ANTIQVA. Terra suis contenta bonis, non indiga mercis Aut iovis, in solo tanta est fiducia Nilo. Lucanus 8. INCERTAE POSITIONIS LOCA: Amythaonia, Apeliotes, Athos, Cephro, Cessan, Colluthium, Cusi, Elysius', Eurychorian, Focis, Litrae, Melite, Metole, Metopium, Nelupa, Pyrae, Taeniotis, Tevochis, Tityus, REGIONES; Dulopolis, Pentapolis, NOMI; Anthites, Anytios, Aphthala, Bathrithites, Crambetites, Croites, Omnites, Phanturites, Ptenethu, Sebrithites, Thermopolites. VRBES; Abotis, Achoris, Anthiti, Anysis, Arcadia, Arieldela, Arype, Asphinum, Atharrabis, Auaris, Bosirara, Bucaltum, Burgus Severi, Byblos, Calamona, Cassanoros, Chiris, Chortaso, Cos, Cotenopolis, Crambutis, Crialon, Cros, Cyrtus, Flagoniton, Gavei, Gazulena, Helos, Isidis opidum, Juliopolis, justiniana II. nova, Maximianopolis, Mucerinae, Muson, Mylon, Naithum, Narmunthum, Nupheum, Oniabates, Paprinus, Paremphis, Pasteris, Ptemengyris, Pempte, Philadelphia, Pinamus, Paebebis, Polis, Precteum, Praesentia, Proxenupolis, Psinaphus, Psinaula, Psochemnis, Python, Sadalis, Sampsira, Sargantis, Scenae, Sella, Senos, Sosteum, Spania, Syis, Terenuthis, Thamana, Theodosiana, Ticelia, Tindum, Tisis, Titana, Tohum, Toicena, Trichis, Tyana, Vantena, VICI; Anabis Daphnusium Diochites, Nibis, Phoenix, Psenerus, Psentris, Psinectabis, Psittachemnis. MONS; Laemon, FLWIUS; Phaedrus. INSULAE; Hiera, Nichocis. Horum vocabulorum, et ceterorum que in ipsa tabula describuntur, testimonia et auctoritates veterum, videre sunt in nostro Thesauro Geographico. Ex conatibus geographicis Abrahami Ortelij. cum Privilegio decennali. 1595. The Map doth show the situation of this country, and therefore I shall not need to speak aught of that. What the great fertility and richness of soil of this province was, that worthy commendation vulgarly spoken of it, wherein it is said to be, The common barn of all the world, doth sufficiently show. For, although it never raineth here, yet it breedeth great plenty of men and beasts, with all manner of cattle whatsoever. But this indeed their river Nilus, by his inundation every year, bringeth to pass: whereupon, as the poet Lucan writeth, this is Terra suis contenta bonis, non indiga mercis, Aut iovis: in solo tanta est fiducia Nilo: A land that of itself is rich enough, It need'th no foreign aid, Jove's help it scorn'th: so much it stand'th, upon the bounty of the Nile. Yea they were wont proudly to vaunt, as Pliny testifieth, that they carried in their hands the dearth or plenty of the Romans those mighty conquerors. The riches and wealth of this country one may easily esteem, by that of Diodorus, who writeth that the Kings of Egypt used yearly to have, of Alexandria only, a Subsidy of above twelve thousand talents; item, out of Strabo, in whom I read that Auletes, father to Cleopatra, levied yearly in Egypt a Subsidy of twelve thousand and five hundred talents (which doth amount, according to Budey his estimation, to seventy five hundred thousand French crowns:) and that, as he there addeth, under a very lose and bad kind of government. Eusebius in his second book de Praepar. evang. reporteth that Osiris their king did erect and make, for jupiter and juno his parents, and for other gods, temples and shrines of beaten gold and silver: a marvelous show of their wonderful wealth and riches Of the golde-mines of this country Agatharcides hath written something. But so many endless and immortal works yet extant, having hitherto even to this day abode all assaults and injury of time, do sufficiently show what their great command and power in former times hath been; as namely, are those huge Pyramids, so many Obelisks of solid marble of one whole stone of such wonderful height, Colossuses, Sphinxes, Statues, and Labyrinths: so many gorgeous Temples, of which this one country could show more than all other countries beside whatsoever, as Herodotus, who himself was an eye-witness of the same, doth plainly affirm. The infinite number of people and inhabitants (which Philo, in his book of Circumcision, ascribeth unto it) gather out of josephus and Egesippus, who writeth, that beside the citizens of Alexandria (which as Diodorus testifieth, were three hundred thousand free men) there were seventeen hundred and fifty thousand enroled and made freedenisons of Rome at once. It is a very prudent and wise nation, as we may understand by divers histories; very ingenious in the finding out of any manner of arts and sciences: very quick of conceit in the search of any invention whatsoever, as Aulus Gellius hath left recorded. They are fit and able to attain to the understanding of all manner of divine knowledge, as Macrobius affirmeth; who also calleth Egypt, The mother of all arts. But Trebellius Pollio, in the life of Aemilianus the Tyrant, saith that it is a furious and outrageous nation, easily moved to sedition, tumults and rebellion upon every light occasion. And Quintus Curtius saith that they are a light headed and giddy brained people, more fit to set matters abroach, than to follow them wisely, when they are once afoot. Hadrianus the Emperor, as Flavius Vopiscus in the life of Saturninus reporteth, calleth it, Gentem levem, pendulam, & ad omnia famae monimenta volitantem: A light and unconstant nation, hanging as it were by a twined thread, and moved at the least blast and puff of news that might stir. Seneca to Albina calleth it Infidam, A faithless nation. Ventosam & insolentem. A bragging, proud and insolent nation. Pliny, in his panegyric to trajan the Emperor, termeth them: Nequitias tellus scit dare nulla magis: No country in the world I am sure, More vilder knaves did ere endure, saith the Poet martial. Philo in his book of Husbandry saith that they have Innatam & insignem iactantiam, that is, that, they it bred in the bone that an Egyptian should be a famous bragger. Yet he saith that they are withal wise and ingenious. Apuleius termeth them Eruditos, Learned Egyptians: and Themistius Euphrada, Sapientissimos homines, Very wise and cunning fellows. Philostratus saith, that they be much given to Theology and study of heavenly things. Strabo hath left recorded, that they were no warlike people. Of famous knaves they possessed the middle rank, according to that old proverb, Lydimali, secundi Aegyptij, tertij Cares. The Lydians are the great knaves, The Egyptians mean knaves be, The clownish hobbs of Caria are The least knaves of the three: as Eustathius upon Dionysius Afer reporteth. Of the customs and manner of life of this nation, Porphyrius speaketh much in his fourth book, entitled, Of abstinence from flesh meats. The most famous cities, which we have read of in the ancient writers of both languages, are these: First, ALEXANDRIA, which Athenaeus nameth The beautiful and golden city: the Council of Chalcedon, The great city: Marcelline, The head of all cities in the world: Eunapius, Another world. Dion Prusaeus saith, that it is the second city of all that are under the cope of heaven. The chief temple here called Sebasteum (or Augusteum, that is, Princely, or, Imperial) hath no peer. This thou mayst see described by Philo judaeus in his book De vita contemplativa. The Serapium, another stately building in this city, so adorned and beautified with divers goodly galleries, many gorgeous and lofty columns and pillars, set out with most lively imagery, and divers and sundry other rare works and devices, the best that the most excellent Architects of the world might invent, that next after the Capitol, of which reverend Rome doth so much glory, the whole world itself hath never seen ought more rich and sumptuous, at Ammianus Marcellinus writeth of it. Strabo in the seventeenth book of his Geography, doth most bravely describe the whole city. The like doth Statius Alexandrinus in his fifth book of Love: and Diodorus Siculus in the 17 book of his history. Item, Hirtius in his book De bello Alexandrino. THEBAE was the next city of great note, famous for the multitude of gates that sometimes it had: and thereupon it was otherwise called Hecatompylos, Hundred-gate; and Diospolis, Gods-towne: item, Busyris: and Thebestis, as S. Hierome affirmeth. MEMPHIS, an ancient town, renowned by reason that their kings ordinarily kept their Court here, was accounted one of the greatest cities of this kingdom. COPTOS, a great Mart-towne, well frequented with Arabian and Indian merchants. Of this city the whole province took the name, as we have elsewhere showed before. ABYDUS, the Court and Imperial seat of Memnon their king, famous for the temple of Osiris. I omit SYENE with divers others: for it were more than needeth here to reckon them up all; because they offer themselves at an instant, to him that shall but cast his eye on the Map. Besides that, Herodotus, Diodorus, Pliny, josephus, Marcellinus, Philostratus, Eusebius, and divers other good authors, yet extant, and in many men's hands, have most eloquently and diligently described them, and set them out in their true and lively colours. The situation of this country, the rivers, mountains, cities and strange things there to be seen, we have already described, according as the capacity of the place assigned, would permit. Now it remaineth that with like brevity also we do, out of Diodorus, Herodotus, Strabo, Athenaeus, Aelianus, Plutarch, Philo, Eusebius, Pliny, Heliodorus, Lucian, Ammian, Clemens, Athanasius, Prudentius, and others, speak something of their religion. Eusebius in his first book De Praepar. evang. teacheth me, that the Egyptians were the first men, that ever honoured the Sun, Moon and the rest of the Stars, for immortal Gods. But not only the Holy scripture, but even profane authors also do plentifully testify that they were ever from the beginning the vainest men of the world, and in this their divine service, and choice of gods, of all other most fond and foolish: for beside the gods of the Gentiles, as jupiter, juno, Vulcan, Venus, Bacchus, and such others, which they had and worshipped common with all the world, (yet by their several and different names, as Isis, Osiris, etc.) they moreover, as Artemidorus and Cicero in the third book of the Nature of gods do testify, consecrated all kind of beasts and living creatures. Herodotus affirmeth, that they accounted all manner of beasts which they had in Egypt, as sacred and holy; so that, as Dion reporteth, they far surpassed all nations of the world in multitude and variety of gods. Neither did they only reverence these as gods, but also Anubis, Orus, Typhon, Pan (whom they called Mendon and painted him with a goat's head) and the Satyrs. Item another, which, as Plutarch in Osiris writeth, they called Cneph. Moreover, Minutius Felix saith, that they worshipped a man, and in the city Anabis did all manner of divine service unto him, as unto an immortal God, as Eusebius avoucheth; who furthermore addeth, that they had another peculiar god, which they called Canopus, and expressed in the form of a pot. (This Bembus hath described in his hieroglyphical table.) Athanasius and Heliodorus do testify, that they accounted the water, but especially Nilus, for a god. Of four footed beasts, the Crocodile, the Ox, the Mnevis, the Lion, the Bear, the Cat, the he-goat, the Monkey, the Ape, the Bull, the Ram, the Shee-goat, the Hog, the Dog, the Ichneumon or Indian rat, the Wolf, the Sheep, the Weasel, and the Shrewmous, they put into the inventory of their gods. Of fishes, the Oxyrinchus, the Lepidotus, the Latus, the Phagrus, the Maeotis (fishes proper to the river Nilus) and the Eccle: beside the Cantharus, as Porphyrius in his book De sacrificijs testifieth. Of birds, the Eagle, the Ibis, and the Hawk: beside the Ouzel or Blackbird, if we may believe Hyginus: and the Vulture and Raven, as Aelianus affirmeth: with the Sparrow, as Porphyrius in his Treatise De Abstinentia, maketh us believe. josephus in his second book against Appion saith that they worship the Ferret. They had beside these, the Dragon, (or serpent) the Aspis (which they named Thermathis) and the Beetle. The counterfeits of these for the most part they adored and worshipped as gods; yet some delighted rather to honour the very beast themselves alive: so that it was felony for a man to kill any of them, although it were by chance. And if so be that one of them should fortune to die of any disease, they used to bury it with mourning and great solemnity. Item certain vegetable things without life, as Onions, Leeks, and Garleeke, they did adore with divine honour, as S. Hierome, against jovinian, testifieth of the Pelusiotae. Nay they did not content themselves with these natural things, but even certain monsters, such as were never seen in the world, they did in like manner consecrate for gods: as the Cynocephalus, with a dogs head, worshipped of the Hermopolitanis: and Cepus, honoured of the Babylonians. To these you may add out of Athanasius the Serpenticipites, idols with serpent's heads: and Asinicipites, with asses heads. Moreover, in the villages and upland towns, Lucian reporteth, (I know not whether in jest or earnest) that some held the right shoulder for a god: but those that dwelled over against them, the left. Some did sacrifice to the one half of the head: others to a Samian cup or dish. Diodorus Siculus reporteth, (I blush to speak it) that they accounted the privy parts for a god. Eusebius, in the second book De praeparat. evangel. seemeth to restrain it only to Osiris. Clemens in the fifth book of his Recognitionum addeth (blush foolish idolaters, for I will tell it, and let another say surreverence) that the Egyptians worshipped the jakes and a Part for their gods; which also is averred and justified by Minutius Felix. This is that which Lactantius reporteth of them, that they reverenced certain beastly and shameful things. Philo judaeus saith, that all things under the cope of heaven are consecrated and enrolled amongst the number of their gods. And Sextus the Philosopher saith of them, that there was not any thing which they did not hold for sacred. Thus much of their gods: more thou mayest see of this matter in Clemens, but especially in Iwenall the Poet. These do hold themselves to be the first and most ancient Nation in the world, and to have first had the knowledge of God, to have built temples, groves and convents in honour of them, as Lucian testifieth. Afterward, when the light of the Gospel began to shine forth, here great swarms of Monks and hermits were bred, and from hence were spread and scattered all Christendom over, as we find in the Records of the Primitive Church: so that a man may justly term this country The Seminary or Nursery of all religions. Of the Philosophy, and hieroglyphical secrets of the Egyptians, read the sixth book of Clemens Alexandrinus his Stromaton. Item, Orus Apollo and Pierius his Hieroglyphics. The VOYAGE of ALEXANDER THE GREAT. IF Archelaus the Chorographer, whom Diogenes Laërtius affirmeth to have described all that part of the earthly globe or main continent conquered by Alexander the Great, that famous king of Macedony: or Beton [Baeton, Athenaeus calleth him] and Diogenetus, whom Pliny writeth were the measurers of the journey of the said Alexander: or if the Commentaries of Strabo, which he saith that he composed of the histories and famous acts of that great Conqueror, were now extant, it would out of all doubt have been an easier matter for us to have made this map which here we purpose to set forth to the view and benefit of the serious student of Geography, of the VOYAGE OF ALEXANDER THE GREAT: But being destitute of those helps, first we have laid the plot of it out of Ptolemey, and some other later writers. Then we have set down in it all those particular places which Quintus Curtius, Arrianus and Plutarch do make mention of in the history of this expedition. For these three, of all those which have at large written of his life, and are come to our hands, have of purpose handled this his voyage and expedition. To these, as helps, we have adjoined what we find making for this our purpose, in Strabo, Diodorus, Trogus, Orosius and Plutarch, in that his book which he hath entitled, Of the fortune and prosperous success of Alexander, for these men, although they have not purposedly intended that argument, yet notwithstanding by the way they have showed themselves, in the setting out of his memorable acts, very diligent and faithful authors. Item Philostratus, Solinus and Pliny have in like manner done us some service herein. And while I look over all manner of histories written either in Greek or Latin, by any other authors whatsoever, beside those above named, I could pick very little or nothing out of them, that might serve us in this our argument to any stead at all. For although some things may be observed in the reading of Livy, Valerius Maximus Polybius, Athenaeus, Polyaenus, Aelianus, Seneca, Stobaeus, Quintilian, Apuleius, Dion Pruiaeus, Maximus Tyrius, Theon Sophista, Plutarch in his treatise of Mounteins, and the panegyric made to Maxim. and Constant. yet those do rather seem in my judgement, to concern his private life, natural inclination, manners, virtues, and vices, than this his voyage and expedition. Francis juret, in his annotations upon Symmachus, doth confess that he hath by him the life of Alexander the Great, written first in the Greek tongue by one Aesop, and since that translated into Latin by julius Valerius. This author as yet we have nor seen, and therefore of him we say nothing. We have therefore (in the description of this Empire of the Macedonians, the greatest, as Livy in his five and fortieth book nameth it, of all the whole earth, begun by this our Alexander) performed what we could, not what we would. To this we have caused the plot and portraiture of jupiter Ammon's oracle, famous, as Pomponius Mela writeth, for the certainty of his predictions, to be adjoined for an auctuarie and ornament; and for that it is so often named & mentioned in all ancient histories: as also for that this our Alexander in this his expedition, went unto this place, to demand of the Oracle what the issue and event of this his journey should be. Lastly Curtains and Trogus do jointly affirm that he commanded that his body, after his death, should here be buried although it be certain that this was not performed: for his corpse was interred at Alexandria in Egypt. Of it therefore out of sundry authors we have collected that which followeth. The ORACLE of jupiter Ammon. map of the ancient Empire of Alexander the Great in east Asia, with inset representation of the temple of Zeus-Ammon at Siwa ALEXANDRI MAGNI MACEDONIS EXPEDITIO. JOVIS AMMONIS ORACULUM. INGENIO, JUDICIO, ET ERVDITIONE PRAESTANTI, DOMINO HENRICO SCHOTIO, VRBI ANTVERP. A CONSILIIS: AMORIS ET BENEVOLENTIAE ERGO, HANC TABULAM DEDICAB. ABRAH. ORTELIUS. Cum Privilegio Imp. et Ordinum Belgicor. ad decennium. 1595. By that description of jupiter Ammon in Curtius, it seemeth that he meant to express unto us two forms of it: viz. one which was accounted to be his image or counterfeit, the other was that which was worshipped for a god: that had the shape of a ram, this the form of a boss (umbilicus) For I understand by the word umbilicus, any high thing that steeketh out (as the navel in a man) in manner of a pyramid, or conus round or square: Like as in books almost finished, as Porphyrius testifieth, they ordinarily used to do either for ornament or some special purpose; yea and yet to this day still they are put upon the outside in form of a round globe. For men of ancient families were wont, as we do gather by many circumstances, oft times in this rude manner to point at their gods, rather than truly to express them in their true form and proportion. In the temple of Delphos, as Strabo in the 6. book of his Geography reporteth, there was a boss preserved, curiously lapped up in scarves and ribbends, to demonstrate and show unto the world, that this place was in Vmbilico, that is, in the midst or centre of the whole earth: and it was made, as Pausanias writeth, of pure white marble. For the statue or image of the goddess Venus, which was to be seen at Paphus in Cyprus, as Tacitus reporteth, was a continual circle, broad at the bottom, with a thin edge or brim, rising up narrower and narrower by degrees, in manner of a pyrarnis. Maximus Tyrius in his 38. oration speaketh the same of it, almost word for word: but that he saith it was like a white pyramid. The same author in the same place writeth, that the Arabians portraitured their god in form of a square or cubical stone: and as Suidas affirmeth, it had no manner of carved work upon it at all. But this he speaketh of the Arabians of Petiaea, and withal addeth that this their god is called Mars. Minutius Felix maketh the same god to be but a rough stone, unhewed or unpolished. Livy also testifieth that the Pessinuntij, a people in Phrygia, did honour a stone for the mother of the gods. Arnobius in his 6. book saith that it was a flint stone, of no great bigness, of colour black or very dark and duskish, very craggy, rough and uneven. Prudentius also in his 7. book saith, that it was of colour brown or inclining to black. Herodianus reporteth almost the same of the form of the statue of the Sun or Elagabalus, that Quintus Curtius doth of his god Ammon: These are his words as you may read in his 5. book: They have no image carved and made by art of man, after the manner of the Greeks or Romans, to express the similitude of that god: But there is a very great stone, round at the bottom, and tapred upward almost in manner of that Geometrical body which the Mathematicians do call Conus. The Sicyonijs, citizens of Sicyona city in Peloponnesus in Greece, as Pausanias writeth, did make their jupiter Milichius in form of a pyramid or taper. The Semni, a sect of Philosophers in India, as Clemens Alexandrinus reporteth, did adore and do religious service to a pyramid. Hither peradventure that sign of the profane Sacrament mentioned by Firmicus, is to be referred. Yea and the Romans themselves under this forenamed figure doubtless did mean to express some god or other, as appeareth by that scaffold or chair, described by the foresaid Herodian, made in manner of a turret or lantern, in which their Emperors were crowned and installed, and was indeed of them enrolled amongst the number of their gods or saints as you please to term them. For this also was so built that it did rise from the bottom upward less & less by degrees, until at length it came to the highest & last room, which was the least and narrowest of all. Hither also are to be referred those obelisks or pyramids of the Egyptians, built in form not much unlike those Vmbilici, before mentioned, dedicated also to the Sun. Item those spires (metae) in the theatres dedicated to the Dioscuri or Tyndarides. The fire (which signifieth the goddess Vesta, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Esta, the Chaldees call the fire) also was expressed in this form, whose temple was built round, and tapered upward. All which do come very near to the form of a boss (Vmbilicus) or that Geometrical body called by them Conus. Out of these I gather that the ancient reading in the old imprinted copies of Quintus Curtius, which have Vmbilico similis, like a boss, is much better and more probable, than that late edition set out the other day by a learned man, which readeth, Vmbilico tenus arieti similis, to the navel like a ram. But all these will appear more plain and clear to the reader by the comparison of certain moneys and coins, as may be seen in those authors which have of purpose written of the ancient Roman coins. Moreover certain nations also (although this be not altogether to our purpose, yet I take it not amiss to add a word or two of it, by the way) were wont to attribute no great beauty to their gods. For Arnobius writeth that the Scythians for the sign or idol of their god did use a skene or short sword. The Thespijs, citizens of Thespia, a city in Boetia in Greece, did adore and do divine honour to a bough of Progne: The Romans for Quirinus (or Romulus, as some think) to a spear. The Samij did reverence a well for juno: and the Carij, a rough and unhewed piece of timber, for Diana. Pausanias witnesseth that the Sicyonijs honoured Diana Paetroa, under the form of a column or rude pillar rough and unpolished. Maximus Tyrius reporteth that the Celtaes did do reverence to a very high oak as unto the sign or image of mighty jove. The same author testifieth that the Paeones for the Sun, did divine honour to a little dish or platter put upon the top of a long pole. Tertullian telleth us that Pallas Attica, and Ceres Farrea were put upon the end of an ill-favoured pole, rugged stake or rough piece of wood. Faria, or Pharia, which Lipsius liketh better, to whom also I assent, for that in a certain coin which Antonius Augustinus setteth out in his Dialogues, together with the image and picture of this goddess, there is this inscription ISIS PHARIA. seeing that also as Herodotus and Plutarch do testify, that this same goddess is the same that Isis, which is worshipped of the Egyptian, is: item that Isis is the same that Dea Pessinuntia is, and this the same that Cybele. So that Pharia, as he would have it, should be the same with Aegyptia, understanding thereby Isis of Egypt. Moreover Minutius Felix maketh mention of Pharia Isis. Pausanias' in his Achaica writeth that in times past it was an ordinary thing generally practised by all the Grecians to worship rude and unpolished stones for their gods. Item, Herodotus in Clio doth writnesse that the Persians were not wont to make any images, to rear any temples or to build any altars to their gods. We read also that it was the custom of some nations never to make any image, portraitures or pictures of their gods at all. For Tacitus writeth that the Syrians never made any similitude or temple to their god Carmel, only they built him an altar, and did adore him with a religious worship. The same author saith, That the Germans did make no similitudes of their gods: nor did ever attribute unto them the shape and feature of any mortal man: and moreover he addeth, that they did see them only in their devotions. Strabo saith that the Persians did neither erect images nor altars to their gods. Silius Italicus speaketh thus of the chapel of Hercules at Calais: Sed nulla effigies, simulacráue nota Deorum, Maiestite locum & sa●ro impleuere timore. Yea and the Romans themselves, as Varro telleth the tale, for more than an hundred and fifty years together, did worship their gods without any images or idols at all. And indeed Pliny plainly affirmeth, that it is the weakness of man's nature to seek for any similitudes or counterfeits of them. But because there is nothing more absolute and perfect than God, it is very probable that the Gentiles did reverence him under that form, wherewith in all their actions, when they come to perfection, they are ordinarily beautified, as with a most rich and costly ornament. Why they used to carry this god Ammon in a boat or pinnace, peradventure we may understand by that of Cornelius Tacitus: where he teacheth that the Suevi were wont to make the image of Isis in manner of a small bark or pinnace: thereby to show that their religion and manner of service of their gods used by them, was brought from beyond the sea from foreign countries. Pausanias hath left recorded that the Cyreneans did at Delphos dedicate their God Ammon sitting in a wagon [Vehiculum, the interpreter calleth.] Sic bona posteritas [Romana scilicet] Puppim formavit in aere, Hospitis adventum testificata Dei. So Romans old for love did make This ship, of purest brass, To testify that this their god A far borne stranger was: this Ovid in this first book of his Fasti, speaketh of the Roman god janus. So that what the Romans meant by this their ship, [puppis] that they meant by their pinnace or waggon [navigium, or vehiculum.] Moreover, amongst the Germans also in an island of the main sea, as Tacitus testifieth, there was a place which he calleth Castum nemus, in which there was a wagon consecrated and sanctified, covered over with a cloth, and adored as a saint. But peradventure we have been too tedious in this argument. As we have out of old and ancient histories laid down two divers and sundry forms of this god Ammon; so out of the same it is very probable that he had two divers temples: For Diodorus in his seventeenth book in the description of this temple, doth say that it was built by Danaus the Egyptian. And the same author again, in his first book saith, that Ofiris also erected a temple for jupiter Ammon, in Thebes a city in Egypt: which was all of beaten gold, clean contrary to that which we have described before, as appeareth out of these verses of Lucan in his 9 book: Non illic libyeae posuerunt ditia gentes Templa, nec Eois splendent donariagemmis. In Egypt it was, not in Libya, as is manifest out of the second book of Herodotus. Where you shall find this description of it; jupiter being not willing that Hercules, who came to visit him, should see him, yet at length by importunity being overcome, used this device to deceive him; He took a ram, flayed him and cut off his head: this fell, with the head, wool and all, he put upon him, and thus showeth himself to Hercules. Whereupon the Egyptians have decreed to make the image of jupiter and to picture him with a rams head. For him every year, upon a certain day, they kill a ram in like manner as before is showed, and the skin they put over the image of the said etc. And because the temple of this god Ammon was in the city Thebes, which thereupon is of good writers called Diospolis, that is, Jove's town; I was of opinion that the Holy scripture did also in some place or other speak of it. And indeed in the thirtieth chapter of Ezechiel the septuagints for the Hebrew No, have D●●spolu. and again in the third chapter of Naum, for No Amon, they have 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It is very probable therefore that Amon (〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Hamon, which in the Hebrew tongue signifieth a multitude) was the proper name of this place. THE VOYAGE OR Navigation of AENEAS, especially gathered out of the renowned Poet VIRGIL: with some other matters pertaining to that history, collected out of others. TRoy being surprised, sacked and burnt, Aeneas betook himself for a refuge to the mount IDA, a hill in the province of Troas, in Asia Minor, a place very well wooded and served with water: from thence, forsaking his native soil, he went to ANTANDRUS a town in Mysia abutting upon the Aegean sea, [taking with him, as Xenophon saith, all his kindred both by father's side and mother's side] with a navy of twenty sail putteth forth to sea, and at length landeth in THRACE, [or as Dionysius Halicarnasseus writeth, at PALLENE a promontory, and city of the same name, in Macedony:] near unto which he built the city Aenos (Oeno, or Inos, they still call it.) [Lycophron saith, that he came to CISSUS, (Cis) a hill of Almopia a shire of the kingdom of Macedony. Livy writeth, that he stayed about OLYMPUS.] But our author reporteth, that from Thrace he came to DELOS, (Sdiles) an island in the Aegean sea, of the number of those which the ancient Geographers called Cyclades. [Here he married Lavinia the daughter of Anius, a Priest belonging to the temple of Apollo, as you may see in a Treatise written of the original of the Roman nation: but let them believe him that list, for Halicarnasseus condemneth him for a very lying and fabulous author.] And from Delos he setting sail, saluted NAXOS, (Nicsia,) PAROS, (Pario) DIONYSA, OLEARUS (Quiniminio) and other islands of the Aegean sea, and the third day after arrived at CRETA (Candy) where he built the cities RHOETEUM and PERGAMEA. From hence putting off to sea again [and, as Dionysius Halicarnasseus writeth, saluting CYTHERA, (Cerigo) an island in the Midland sea, where he built a Temple dedicated to the honour and service of the goddess Venus: then CYNETHIUM, a foreland or promontory of Peloponnesus, and there laid the foundation, as Pausanias and Halicarnasseus have left recorded, of the cities APHRODISIADES and OETIA] and the fourth day after landed at the STROPHADES, (Strivali) two islands in the Ionian sea. From these he passed to ZACYNTHUS (Zante) [where he dedicated, as Halicarnasseus writeth, a chapel to Venus:] then passing by DULICHIUM, SAMOS, NERITUS, and ITHACA, came to LEUCATE. Thence to ACTIUM near the Temple of Apollo, and so leaving CORCYRA, (Corfu,) coasting along by CHAONIA a province of Epyrus in Greece, [and AMBRACIA, as the same author affirmeth] he came at length to BUTHROTUM (Golfo de Butronto.) From hence on foot over land, he went and visited DODONA, a city of Epyrus, and the CERAUNIAN mountains, and upon the third day came to Anchises Haven, ANCHISAE PORTUS, where his ships meeting him, he crossed over the Hadriaticke sea into ITALY; [his consorts landed on this side the forland JAPYGIUM (Cabo de S. Maria,) himself with some few others, as the same Halicarnasseus witnesseth, at the forland or promontory ATHENAEUM (Rossia, or Cabo de Campanella) so named of the Temple of Minerva, called of the Greeks Athene, which stood in this place.] From thence he passed by sea to TARENTUM, (Taranto) LACINIUM, (Cabo delle Colonne) CAULON (Castro veto, or vetore) and SCYLACEUM (Squilacci.) Afterward sailing by SCYLLA (Scyllo) and CHARYDIS, (Galofaco,) by the CYCLOPES, (giants, or a certain kind of people near mount Ethna in Sicilia, of an extraordinary stature and strength, feigned by the Poets to have but one eye and that in the midst of their foreheads,) the mouth of the river PANTAGIAS, (Porcari) by the bay of MEGARA, a sea town sometime called Hybla, by THAPSUS, a neckland or peninsula now known by the name of Manghisi, by the forland PLEMMYRIUM, (Cabo Massa Vlivien) by ORTYGIA, by the river ELORUS, (Abyso, or Atellari) by the forland or promontory PACHYNUS, (Cabo Passaro) by the city CAMARINA, by the CAMPI GELOI, by the rivers GELA, (Cherza, or Salsi,) by AGRAGAS, (Draco) by the city SELINUS, (Salemo, or Terra de Pulici) then by the promontory LILYBAEUM (Cabo Boëi, or Cabo Coco) and so at length to the forland DREPANUM, (Trapani) From hence leaving the straight course, he fetcheth a compass about by those dangerous rocks which our author calleth SAXA or ARAE, directing his course toward CARTHAGE, in Africa, where having stayed a while with Queen Dido, who entertained him and his most kindly and in the best manner, at length hoiseth sail, and returneth back into SICILIA again; here landing his men [at the river CRIMISUS, as Halicarnasseus writeth] after divers games, justs or triumphs; he ordained that those days yearly, for ever after should be solemnly kept as holy, in honour of Anchises his father: and moreover also he built the city ACESTA or Egesta [and ELIMA (Alymite, or Palymite) if we may believe Halicarnasseus.] Item he founded the TEMPLE of Venus Idalia, upon the top of mount Eryx (monte S. juliano.) Yet Pausanias in his Arcadia maketh another manner of relation of Anchises and of his burial. here putting to sea again, he cometh to the SIRENUM SCOPULI, certain dangerous rocks upon the coast of Italy, in the bay of Cumae; and first casting anchor at PALINURUS (Paliuro, or Cabo Palemudo) [at LEUCASIA, (Licoso) as Halicarnasseus saith: or, INARIME (Ischia) and PROCHYTA (Profida) as Ovid affirmeth] and then again at CUMAE where putting to land he goeth to Sibylla's cave, ANTRUM SIBYLLAE, and to AVERNUS lake (Lago di Tripergola) thence to the airy mount MISENUS, (Miseno) to CAIETA, King Lamus city, at this day called Gaietta, and lastly to the river TIBER, where with seven of his twenty ships remaining, he entereth, landeth his men and goods, and so endeth his seven years long and dangerous voyage, which we have thus described, as you see partly out of Virgil, Ovid, and Lycophron, famous poets: and partly out of Livy, Halicarnasseus, Pausanias, and Xenophon, as worthy renowned historians. But here I cannot omit that which I have read in Pausanias his Phocica, namely, that certain of Aeneas his consorts, severed and driven from his company and the rest of the navy by storm and tempest, did seat themselves in the isle SARDINIA. Item, it is worth the observation that Halicarnasseus and Livy do jointly testify, That Aeneas did not stay at Tiber, but at LAURENTUM, (S. Laurentij,) and landed not with above six hundred men, as Solinus reporteth: which indeed seemeth somewhat more probable and like to be true: for that both by ancient histories and modern experience, we find that Tiber, the river which runneth by Rome, is not capable of a fleet or navy of any bigness. Therefore it is to be thought that the Poet feigned this of his own head, or else spoke it in love and commendations of this river. Neither was it a voyage of seven years, but of two at the most, as Halicarnasseus doth plainly affirm: Solinus out of Cassius Hemina avoucheth the same. There are some, as Strabo in the thirteenth book of his Geography witnesseth, which do think all this voyage to be a feigned tale and fiction of the Poets: and that Aeneas stayed still in Troy, and succeeded in the kingdom after his father, as likewise his children's children did after him for many generations. Of this opinion Homer doth seem to be. Xenophon in his book of hunting, telleth this tale another way, where he writeth, That Aeneas manfully defending his father, and carefully preserving the gods of his father and mother, got himself a great reputation and credit amongst all sorts of men, for that his piety and religion; insomuch that even the very enemies themselves, granted to him only, above all other which they had taken captive in the surprising of Troy, that in the sacking of the same no man should spoil or lay hand of aught that was his. Moreover, that that his voyage unto Carthage is not mentioned by any approved historian, but feigned by the poet, Macrobius doth plainly teach. Item, Appian, a writer of good credit, doth much discredit that story of his meeting and communication with Queen Dido, who writeth that CARTHAGE was built by the same Dido five hundred years before the destruction of Troy. Again, the grave historiographer Trogus, in his eighteenth book doth make a relation of the life and death of this Dido or Eliza far different from this. But the poet, as it seemeth, had a purpose to disgrace this city and to strike a deep impression of the fatal hatred which it always bare towards the Romans, like as long before, Homer under the person of Helen had showed how much the Greeks in heart did malice the Troyans'. Whereupon not unfitly, I think, this Epigram of Ausonius which he wrote upon the counterfeit or picture of Queen Dido may here to those former be adjoined: Illa ego sum Dido vultu, quam conspicis hospes, Assimulata modis pulchraque mirificis. Talis eram, fed non, Maro quam mihi finxit, erat mens: Vita nec incestis laeta cupidinibus. Namque nec Aeneas vidit me Troius unquam: Nec Libyam advenit classibus Iliacis. Sed furias fugiens, atque arma procacis jarbae, Seruavi, fateor, morte pudicitiam, Pectore transfixo: castos quod pertulit enses. Non furor, aut laeso crudus amore dolour, Sic cecidisse juuat, vixi sine vulnere famae. Vlta virum, positis moenibus, oppetij. Inuida cur in me stimulasti Musa Maronem, Fingeret ut nostrae damna pudicitiae? Vos magis historicis, lectores, credit dame, Quàm qui furta Deum, concubitusque canunt. Falsidici vates: temerant qui carmine verum: Humanisque Deos assimilant vitijs. Which Priscian, or whosoever else he were, that was the author of that ancient translation of Dionysius Afer, doth to the same sense, but in far fewer words, utter in those two verses: Atque pudicitiam non perdit carmine falso, Quae regnans felix Dido per secula vivit. This feigned tale, first forged in faithless poets brain, It never may, I trow, the honest fame distain, Wherein thou Dido long didst live amongst thine own, And still of wiser sort throughout the world is known. map of the ancient Mediterranean AENEAE TROIANI NAVIGATIO Ad Virgilij sex priores Aeneidos. Ex conatibus Geographicis Abrahami Ortelij Antverp. DOCTRINA ET HUMANITATE CELEBRI DNO BALTHASARO ROBIANO, R. P.ANT. THESAURARIO, VIRO ANIMI CORPORISQ. DOTIBUS ORNATISS. Ab. Ortelius veteris amicitiae memor dedicabat. Sum pius Aeneas, raptos qui ex hoste Penates class veho mecum, fama super aethera notus. Bis denis Phrygium conscendi navibus aequor, Vix septem convulsae undis, Euróque supersunt: Europa atque Asia pulsus. Aeneid. i. The PEREGRINATION of ULYSSES. THe manifold wandering voyages of Ulysses (Errores, Ausonius in divers places calleth them) were from all antiquity so famous and renowned amongst all men, that The Peregrination of Ulysses, grew into a byword, and to be spoken proverbially of any hard and difficult travel that any man did undergo, as Apuleius, in the second book of his Golden Ass, doth testify. Therefore for the benefit of the Readers and Students of that history, and at the earnest request of sundry learned men, my friends, I have thought good out of ancient Historians, to describe the twenty voyages of this famous Captain, who, as Tzetzes writeth, with twelve ships, set forward from TROY, (or, as the Greeks call it, Ilium,) a city of Troia or Troas, a province of Asia Minor, continually wandering up and down until at last he came to ITHACA, an island in the Ionian sea, where he was borne, now called, as Sophianus and others do testify, Valle di Compare, or Teachi, as Porcacchius affirmeth; but of the Turks Phiachi, as Leunclaw witnesseth. Therefore after the ten years siege, taking and sacking of Troy by the Greeks, Ulysses or Odysseus as they call him, having a purpose to return home to his own country, shipped himself and his company, put forth to sea, and arrived within a few days upon the coast of the CICONES, a people of Thracia in Europe, whose chief city ISMARUS, (Zimarus, Dictys Cretensis falsely calleth it) he sacked and spoiled. This city, as Suidas, Hesychius, and Tzetzes do testify, was called MARONEA, now Marogna, as Sophianus and Niger both do peremptorily affirm, or, Marolia, as Leunclaw writeth. In Hyginus fables it is falsely written Marathonia. And that it should be amended & written Maronea, it is very manifest, for that the wine wherewithal Ulysses afterward made the great lubber Polyphemus drunk was fetched from hence, as he there writeth, and which Euripides in his Cyclops doth justify to be true. Moreover Vinum Maroneum, the wine of Maronea, hath been in old time much esteemed of and was as famous as any other sort whatsoever. Therefore after the sack of this city, and as Suidas reporteth, Hecuba, ending her days, near the sea, being there entombed in stone in a place commonly called by the name of CYNOSSEMA, he was assaulted by the Cicones a sturdy and rough kind of people inhabiting amongst the mountains of Thrace; and so by that means was forced with great loss and slaughter of his men to horse sail and put off to sea again. And directing his course toward MALEA, (Cabo Malio, or S. Michael's wings) a promontory or foreland of Peloponnesus, the weather growing very foul, he was sore troubled and his ships rend and torn most grievously, as Homer testifieth. But first it is very probable that he put into DELOS (Sdiles) an island in the Archipelago, lying directly in his way, and where they writ, that before the altar of Apollo, Ulysses saw a tall and slender palm-tree grow: which, Cicero in his book of Laws affirmeth, was still to be seen in his time: and it is likely was the very same, which Pliny reporteth in his time had remained from the days of Apollo. Homer also and Pausanias do speak of this palm tree. From Malea, he came to the i'll CYTHERA (Cerigo) in the Ionian sea not far from the coast of Peloponnesus, and from thence he went to the LOTOPHAGI. The Lotophagi, a kind of people which live especially by the fruit of the lote tree, are by Historiographers placed in Africa, yea and that here and there in diverse and sundry places of the same. But those Lotophagi unto whom the consorts of this our Ulysseses came, I am of opinion with Isaac Tzetzes, that they dwelled near Hyperia, a city of Sicilia, or were next neighbours to Camarina, a city there still known by the name of Camarana. Neither can I be persuaded that these Lotophagi are to be sought for in Africa: seeing that it is apparent even out of Homer himself that the next day they went from the Lotophagi unto the CYCLOPES, which out of Africa, so far remote from Sicilia, they could by no means have done. Item I have Ausonius in his Periocha, upon my side, who there testifieth that these Lotophagi did butt upon the isle of the Cyclopes. Now almost all authors which have written of this argument do jointly affirm that some of his consorts, much delighted with the sweetness and pleasant taste of the fruit of the Lote tree, stayed here still and would by no means ever return back again. This I thought good, gentle Reader, to admonish thee of, lest thou shouldest in vain in this our Map think to find any part of the continent of Africa. Moreover in Pausanias I read, that Ulysses in this his journey did build the ATHFNEUM, that is, the chapel of Minerva, in Arcadia. From Cythera, he went to CACRA, a port town of Sicilia, which the forenamed Tzetzes testifieth was of him afterward named Vlyssis portus, Ulysses' haven, and had been also sometime called Engyon, now known by the name of Longina. From hence he went to the I'll of the Cyclopes, and so to the CAVE of Polyphemus; where he offered sacrifice and performed all due religious ceremonies unto the gods, as Athenaeus testifieth. Now this Cave, as Vibius Sequester showeth, was upon the brink of the river Acis, now called Freddo. here making Polyphemus drunk with the forenamed Maronean wine, and putting out his eyes, he went unto the AEOLIAE, or, as the Gods call them, the Planetae, certain islands continually casting forth sparkles and flames of fire. here of Aeolus, king of these islands, he had given him a bottle or bag made of an ox skin, wherein all the winds, but Zephyrus the West wind (or, if we may give credit to Agatharchides, none but the North and South winds only) were contained and enclosed. For the West wind for those that sail with a straight course from Sicilia to Ithaca, is the best that can blow. With this prosperous gale of wind, in nine days, as Ovid reporteth, they coming within sight and kenning of the isle Ithaca, while Ulysses was asleep, his consorts upon the tenth day, as the foresaid author writeth, opened the bag, which they had always hitherto been verily persuaded was full of gold and silver. By this means contrary winds and storms arising, they are forced back again, and redoubling their course, (yet an ancient Lyrical Poet, saith it was but the bottle that went back again) to come the second time to the AEOLIAN islands: where being by Aelous, as contemners of the Gods, and skorners of all religion, for bidden to land, they came unto the LAESTRYGONES, a savage people, that used to eat men, (like as they now write of the Cannibals of America) who set upon them, as enemies, near to the city Lamus, and the fountain Artacia. From hence with one ship only (the other eleven, as Ovid and Ausonius do testify, being sunk by the Laestrygones) he came unto the isle A A A, otherwise called Circeia, (Hyginus in his fables doth falsely call Aena) the place of abode, where Circe's, (called after her death, as Lactantius writeth, Marica) the daughter of Sol, or the Sun, a woman famous for her Sorcery, passing skilful in all manner of Magic and witchcraft: by whose conduct and direction he went to AVERNUM, (Cedrenus nameth it Neciopa) a lake in Italy now called Lago di Tripergola; where amongst the souls that are in Purgatory (apud Inferos) he hath conference with his mother Anticlia, and of her and by her means he understood many things concerning his journey that now he was to take. This done coming back again to Circeia, he found Elpenor one of his consorts whom he had left with Circe's, as also Tiresias the wizard or soothsaier, with diverse other worthies and brave men, dead and buried. From thence he returned to the SUPERI, and entered there the Ocean. Lastly, he made a funeral and performed all ceremonies as he had promised to do, for his friend Elpenor, and withal built him a stately tomb. And thus much of that matter. Of this his navigation through the vast Ocean, although many things by divers authors are diversly reported: (as of Vlyssea, and Vlyssipona, certain cities of Spain, etc. built by this our Ulysseses: Of an altar in Caledonia, mentioned by Solinus, a province of Great Britain, having an inscription upon it written in Greek letters, there consecrated and dedicated to some God whose gracious favour he had largely tasted of in this his journey: Of Asciburgium, a city built by him, as Tacitus writeth, upon the brink of the river Rhine, and of an altar there consecrated to his service:) yet that they are altogether feigned and mere fables, there be many things that do strongly prove. And indeed Aulus Gellius, in the sixth chapter of his fourteenth book, showeth, that long since this voyage upon the Ocean seas was doubted of and called in question: videlicet, they made a question whether Ulysses wandered through the main Ocean, as Aristarchus would have it: or whether he never went out of the inner sea, (so Strabo and Pliny do call the Mediterran or Midland sea) as Cratetes would persuade us. And truly in Ausonius his Periocha there is not a word of this navigation through the Ocean. Item, Ulysses himself relating unto his wife the sum of all his peregrination, doth not once name the Ocean. Neither doth Dares Phrygius, Hyginus in his fables, or Isacius upon Lycophron, mention any such thing: and yet every one of these men do make a large discourse of that his wandering voyage. Again those things which we find in Strabo of this matter, as he himself plainly confesseth, were taken out of Possidonius, Artemidorus, and Asclepiades (every one of which authors it is certain lived many a day since Homer) and not out of Homer himself. Item, the wise Seneca in the 88 chapter of his seventh book, calleth it Angustum iter & errorem longum, A short journey, but long in regard of many turne-againes, before it was ended. But because it was also before me, by the learned john Brodey, a man of good judgement and quick conceit, accounted for a mere fable, I will here, out of the third book of his Miscellanea, set down his opinion in his own words, which in English are thus: They, saith he, who think that Ulysses ever sailed upon the Main Ocean, do labour to prove that their opinion, out of this verse of Homer, in the tenth book of his Odysseys, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, But when thou shalt by ship have passed the Ocean seas: Of which opinion although I do find the learned Strabo to be, yet I see no reason, why I may not freely propose to the censure of the learned what I do think of the same. When I do consider the fashion and manner of building of map of the ancient Indian Ocean, Arabian Sea, and Bay of Bengal, with inset maps of the Aegean Sea and Ionian Sea, West Africa, and the Artic Circle ERYTHRAEI SIVE RUBRI MARIS PERIPLUS, olim ab Arriano descriptus, nunc verò ab Abrah. Ortelio ex eodem delineatus. VLYSSIS ERRORES, ex Conatib. Geographicis Ab. Ortelij. ANNONIS PERIPLUS. Cum Imp. Reg. et Cancellariae Brabantia privilegio decennali. 1597. Ulysses' ships described by Homer, to be open, without decks and hatches, I do perceive them to have been much too weak and too low, to abide the billows and storms of the main sea: which for three months of the year galleys and tall ships, well and strongly built of the best timber, and well seasoned can hardly be able to sustain. That any man should think that Astypyrgium, (or, Asciburgium, which we spoke of a little before) was built by Ulysses, as some men have gathered out of Cornelius Tacitus, it were extreme madness. For if one would pass the Spanish, French and English seas, and then at length to return back again through the german Ocean, and in divers places, on God's name, upon the sea coast to build and erect altars, he had need have a navy of many tall ships strongly built & well appointed, he must not think to do it with one little bark or rotten barge rowed to & fro with oars and strength of men. But authors of good credit do make mention of Vlyssipo, and of other famous monuments of him to be seen in Portugal. What then? Whether that any thing of Ulysses his doing be there to be seen or ever were I greatly doubt: and if there be, yet that it was made by this Ulysses, whose life & famous acts Homer did describe, I flatly deny. And yet it is not incredible to believe, that as we do suppose that there were many Herculesses, so that there were in like manner more Vlyssesses then one: which in mine opinion seemeth very probable and likely to be true. Thus far Brodey. To those arguments of his I add, first, That Odyssopolis is; by Cedrenus and the Historia Miscella, described, to be near Pontus in Asia. And who is so mad to believe that this city was so named of this our Odyssus or as the Latins call him Ulysses? And seeing that I do see that Homer himself doth not make mention of any one place unto the which he did put in or landed in all this his travel upon the Ocean sea: I am easily persuaded that this notable Poet doth, not only in this verse, but even in divers other places also by the Ocean, poetically mean the sea. For example, near the end of the 10. book of his Odysseys & ni the beginning of the 11. assoon as ever he is returned from the Inferi, presently Homer maketh him to enter the Ocean. But you will say he entered the Ocean, near whereabout the Cimmerij did dwell, as appeareth plainly by that which he writeth in the beginning of the 12. book of his Odysseys: True. But where I pray you, did these Cimmerij dwell? No where surely, but in Italy, within a little of the i'll Circeia, & being returned from thence, he burieth, according to his promise, the body of Elpenor. The body I mean, after so many months, or, which is more probable, so many years (for those navigations in old time were not the next way through the midst of the sea, but much further about, as we have showed in our Thesaurus at the word OPHIR, along by the shore within sight of land) corrupt, or, which is more likely turned to dust and ashes, or quite consumed to nothing. If any man shall again object (with Ovid in the first book of his Tristium, who saith that illius pars maxima ficta laborum est: The most part of Ulysses' toil, was forged in Poet's brain) and say that this whole history, and not only this navigation upon the Main Ocean, was but a feigned tale. I answer, that all the story, except this part of his navigation by the vast Ocean only, is somewhat probable, and nothing in it impossible but might have been done. In this voyage by the Ocean sea, I have stated the longer, lest the Reader might suspect that either through negligence or ignorance it were left out in this our Map. Now let us, if you please, go on forward with our intended journey. Ulysses' departing from the island Aeaea, and taking his leave of his hostess Circe's, by whom, having kept with her by the space of an whole year, he begat his son Telegonus, he went his way safe and sound. For Mercury had given him the herb Moly (so the Gods do call it) a sure antidote and preservative against all manner of enchantments and witchcraft. And sailing along by the SIRENUM INSULAE, (the Mirmaides' islands) he built the temple of Minerva (Fanum Mineruae) in CAMPANIA in Italy, as Strabo writeth. In this tract also, videlicet, in LUCANIA, as the same author recordeth, he built the chapel of Draco (Sacellum Draconis) one of his companions in that his voyage. From thence he sailed along by the shore, and at length landed at TENESSA, a city of the Bruttij; (Isacius upon Lycophronfalsly writeth, that he landed in England, mistaking Britannos, for Bruttios', or ignorantly confounding 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉:) as Pausanias hath left recorded: Item, Suidas out of Pausanias affirmeth the same, but withal he addeth that here one of the sailors did ravish a virgin, and for that vild act was by the townsmen stoned to death. near to this town the chapel of Politas, (Fanum Politae) one of Ulysses' consorts, by Strabo is described to have stood. From hence it is likely out of Pliny, that he came to the isles ITHACEIAE, or, as otherwise they are called, Ulysses specula, that is, Ulysses' beacon or lantern. From hence setting forward, and warily avoiding the dangerous Scylla, and Charybdis, (although not altogether without the loss of some of his company) he came again into TRINACRIA, or the Island of the Sun, (Insula Solis) twice, as Horace saith, or as Ausonius writeth, often losing his way, and failing of his course: where while he himself was asleep, some of his company killed certain sheep of Sol, the governor of that place, out of his flock, which, as Appianus Alexandrinus in the fifth book of his Civil wars writeth, did feed near Artemisium, a town in Sicilia, which Barrius at this day thinketh to be called Agatha: for which their villainy and foul act committed by them, they were all cast away and sunk. Ulysses himself alone, getting up upon the mast of the ship, escaped and was carried into the isle OGYGIA, where he dwelled seven years, as Homer writeth, or six year, as Ovid testifieth: or ten years, as Servius would make us believe, with the Nymph Calypso, by whom he gate his son Auson. After all this, building a ship with his own hands, he shippeth himself and setteth sail all alone, for mere natural love of his country (preferring it before immortality, which the goddess had promised if so be he would stay with her) committing himself to the sea, out alas he feeleth again the second time the weight of Neptune's wrath, for that, as we have showed before, he had put out the eyes of his son Polyphemus. For the eighteenth (or, as Ovid writeth, the eightith) day after his first setting out, when as he came so near Ithaca, that he might easily descry the smoke of the chimneys (mark the cross luck) tempestuous winds and raging storms do on every side arise, so that his ship was overturned, and himself thrown into the sea, but, as God would have it, rising again instantly he caught hold of the ship. The Nymph Leucothea, (Nausicaa, others call her) seeing him thus toiled and wandering in the midst of the sea, took compassion upon him, and presently relieved him: she adviseth him to let go the ship, to put off his apparel, and to commit himself naked to the sea only; and withal she giveth him her fillet or hairlace wherewith her head was bound up: which he tying about his middle, swom until he came unto the country of the PHAEACES, (Cedrenus, falsely, hath Phoenices) where he arrived near unto the river Callirhoë. The foresaid Cedrenus writeth that he was carried from hence into Creta to Idomeneus; and by him convieghed thence into Corcyra, unto Alcinous. But let us proceed. With this fillet of Leucothea, he being tied unto the ship and hanging at it, (except here Philostratus which is ordinary with him, do tell a tale,) with his own strength, using his hand in steed of oars, he swam through the midst of the sea. Yet that the ship came thus far and further, it seemeth out of Pliny to be not altogether improbable: because he writeth that about Phalacrum, a promontory or foreland of Phaeacia, or Corcyra, this ship was turned into a rock: which rock Martianus saith is in fashion and proportion like a ship: although falsely he in that place calleth this foreland Phalarium for Phalacrum. But if any man shall say that he doth requite one tale with another, I will not greatly gainsay him. From Phaeacia, by Alcinous king of that country, who had most honourably entertained him, he was at length conveyed to Ithaca his native country, whose smoke he had many times and often desired before this to see. Where killing the wooers, which were in number, if one may believe Athenaeus, an hundred and eight, or as Dictys Cretensis saith but thirty only, he embraceth and kindly saluteth his loving wife Penelope. And this is the end of all these wandering peregrinations, in which, as Ovid saith, jactatus dubio per duo lustra mari: Ten years he wandered up and down in seas unknown. Signifying that the rest of the years were spent in travels and troubles endured upon the land. Of which the same author also thus speaketh, Ille brevi spatio multis erravit in annis, Inter Dulichias Iliacasque domos. In travel many years he spent, his journey was not far, Between the island Zante and Troy, that famous town of war. Isacius upon Lycophron testifieth that Ulysses, by the counsel of Minerva, went to TRAMPYA, a city of the Eurytanes, a people of Epyrus or Aetolia, there to offer sacrifice unto the Gods: and withal this our author there addeth, that these people are the very same that Homer in the eleventh book of his Odysseys speaketh of in these words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, until he came amongst those men, that ne'er heard tell of Ocean sea. Again the same author moreover affirmeth that in this city Ulysses was worshipped as a god, and that he had an oracle there. Not far from hence amongst these people also Stephanus placeth the city BUNIMA, first founded by Ulysses. That he was reverenced as a god, I do find by a certain speech of Seneca that he useth of him unto Serenus: and therefore it is no marvel that he should give forth answers and oracles. And that I may omit nothing of his labours, Dares Phrygius amongst divers other of his dangerous attempts writeth that he put in to harbour at MONUCHA. Cassiodorus in the twelfth book of his Variar. writeth that the town SCYLLACIUM was also built by him. That he erected a chapel upon the top of mount BOREUS in Peloponnesus, to Neptune and Minerva Sospita, I do find in Pausanias his: Arcadica. Apollodorus, as Strabo citeth, writeth that Ulysses in this his voyage came to the i'll CANNUS, but which this should be I know not. For of this name there are divers, as thou shalt find in our Thesaurus. And peradventure it is not unlikely to be true, that Ulysses was tossed to and fro to divers and sundry places; which Eratosthenes, as Strabo allegeth, saith he will then find out, when it shallbe his chance to meet with the cobbler which sewed the bottle wherein he carried the winds which Aeolus gave him. And thus much generally of the wandering voyage of this Captain, which happened to him as he passed inter Dulichias Iliacasque domos, Between the island Zante and famous Troy, as Ovid reporteth. Sed perlege Odysseam omnia nosse volens, But read o'er learned Homer's works, He telleth this tale at large: as Ausonius in his Epitaphs counseleth. Yet of this our Ulysseses I cannot with silence pass over that of Plutarch in his Morals; namely, for that he had killed those Suitors, it was by Neoptolemus decreed against him that he must leave his country and be seen no more in Ithaca, Dulichium and Zacynthus. So that in this his banishment he went again into Italy. But where he left his life, it is uncertain. Isacius upon Lycophron, an author oft cited by us, affirmeth out of Theopompus, that he died in GORTYNIA, a city of Tyrrhenia in Italy. Yet Dictys Cretensis toward the latter end of his sixth book (whom also thou mayest read if thou thinkest good) saith, that he died in ITHACA. All men for the most part generally report, that he was slain unawares by his son Telegonus (holding still in his hand a cup, as Athenaeus telleth the tale) with an iron dart, headed by his mother Circe, with a puffens quill (pastinaca marina, they call it) but for another purpose, as Oppianus in the second book of his Halieutica writeth, namely to kill his enemy, not his father. Hyginus in the 127. fable recordeth that assoon as he was dead he was carried into the isle Aeaeato Circe, and was there by her interred. Some there are, as Isacius testifieth, that do report that Circe by her sorceries restored him again to his former life. More peradventure might have been said of this our Ulysseses, if Cratinus Comicus, whom Athenaeus reporteth to have written De Vlyssibus, were now extant and to be gotten. Notwithstanding, after this larger discourse of the wandering voyage of this famous Captain, I think it not amiss to speak a word or two of Ulysses himself, because I verily persuade myself that it cannot but be a matter that the Reader will very well like of. In a certain silver coin or piece of money of Caius Mamilius Limetanus, who, as the report goeth, (thus testifieth Livy) was lineally descended from Ulysses, and the goddess Circe, was stamped upon one side the head of Mercury, and therefore it had, as is very probable, on the other side the signet or counterfeit of Ulysses: which may be easily proved out of those particulars and testimonies that do hereafter follow. Plutarch in the life of Cato the Elder, doth give out that Ulysses had a purpose to have gone back again to the cave of Polyphemus, for no other cause but to demand his Cap and Girdle, which there he had left behind him & forgotten. Therefore, it is here hence apparent that he did usually wear a Cap and a Girdle. Yet we read in Pliny that Nicomachus the painter did first paint Ulysses with a cap upon his head. And to be painted wearing a Cap was a cognisance and badge of nobility, as Soranus in the life of Hypocrates doth plainly affirm: item, Dion Prusaeus in his fourteenth oration seemeth to intimate as much. Again, by an ancient custom of the old Romans they were wont by putting on a Cap upon a man's head, to make those that were slaves, free. Whereupon they used this phrase of speech Ad pileum vocare, To call a man to the Cap, for Ad libertatem vocare, To make one a freeman. That this Cap of Ulysses was in fashion round, it is manifest out of these words of Saint Hierome, Rotundum pileolum, quale in Vlysseo conspicimus, A round Cap, such a like one as we do see upon the counterfeit of Ulysses. I may also add this one thing although somewhat far fetched, That they were called Pileati, as jornandes testifieth, which amongst the Goths were accounted of greater birth and nobility, or of deeper reach and experience then the common sort of men were of, because they went with their heads covered with a kind of bonnet or cap. Moreover he carried in his hand a staff, wherewith he stayed himself where the ways were slippery, and defended himself from such as in his travel did assault or molest him; as Homer testifieth of him in the fourteenth book of his Odysseys. He had also a dog, as the same author affirmeth, which after twenty years absence, at his return home knew his master. Now the name of this dog, as we read in the same author, was Argus. Which also Plutarch, in his book of the tranquillity of the mind, doth avouch to be true. And withal addeth this moreover, that he wept for his dog when he died. Pausanias' in his Phocicis, describeth this our Ulysseses with a corselet or coat-armor upon his back. Homer in the fifteenth book of his Odysseys saith that he was bald or very thin haired. Which is to be understood of his latter days when he grew in years. For Suidas out of the aforesaid author showeth, that his hair was black and curled. Beside that, he saith that he was somewhat hog-backed or stoup-shouldred. That he bore in his shield or scutcheon a Dolphin, and why, thou mayst read in Plutarch in his book of the Comparison of living creatures. But some man may ask me, why Mercury, wearing a broad brimmed hat, with his verge or mace in his hand, was stamped upon the backside of Ulysses' coin? If it be lawful for me to guess and interpose mine opinion, I answer, For the especial and singular love and favour of this God above the rest, showed at sundry times toward this brave Captain. For when in that his peregination all the Gods well near were set and opposed against him, only Mercury was found to favour him and to stick close unto him. For he only gave him an antidote or preservative against the sorceries and enchantments of the mischievous witch Circe. And indeed we read that this God of all others was wont especially to be honoured in any manner of magical services whatsoever, as we may see in the fourth book of Papirius his Thebaidos'. Item, of this God he obtained leave to departed, and that he might be no longer detained by the nymph Calypso etc. And peradventure there may be also another cause assigned; namely for that Ulysses, whom Homer and other authors do highly commend for a most eloquent orator, and one that could speak most wisely and to the purpose in any kind of matter, did take this god Mercury (whom the Gentiles did make the precedent of orators and eloquence) for his guardian and protector, thinking thereby to bind him so much the more nearly unto him. Pausanias saith that in Motya, a city of Sicilia there was the statue or counterfeit of this our Ulysseses, but by Nero the Emperor it was from thence transported to Rome in Italy. And thus much of this brave Captain, Qui mores hominum multorum vidit & urbes, who, as the Poet writeth of him, saw many men's manners and knew many cities. Of whom also thus speaketh Ovid, Si minùs errasset, notus minùs esset Ulysses? If great Ulysses had not strayed, he had been more obscure. But of him I will speak no more: lest peradventure with the Grammarians, I be hit in the teeth with that of Diogenes: who said that while they did search diligently to know all the crosses and evils that befell Ulysses, did forget their own. And moreover that worthy admonition of wise Seneca, where he saith, Quid proderit inquirere ubi Vlysses erraverit, quàm ne nos semper erremus? What shall it avail us to seek where and which way Ulysses wandered, more than to restrain us that we do not in like manner always wander as he did? And now it is high time to take pen from paper. As for those coins which we have spoken of before, I wish thee to repair to Goltzius and others which have at large and peculiarly handled that argument. A description of the RED SEA, now vulgarly called, The INDIAN SEA. MARE ERYTHRAEUM, or, as the Latins call it, MARE RUBRUM, The Red Sea, which here we offer to thy view in this Map, for as much as we can gather out of ancient writers, stretcheth itself from the West, as Livy writeth along by the coast of Africa or Aethiopia, even unto India in East, yea and beyond that, I know not how far, as Arrianus testifieth: whereupon Ptolemey, Pliny and Melado call it MARE INDICUM, The Indian Sea. But Herodotus calleth it MARE PERSICUM, The Persian Sea. Which Pliny doth seem to justify to be true, where he saith, That the Persians do dwell along by the coast of the Red Sea, between the coast of Africa, and the island Taprobana. Strabo that worthy Geographer, he calleth it MARE MAGNUM, The Great sea, who moreover doth affirm it to be a part of the Atlantic sea, and that truly. A part of this sea, to wit, where it toucheth the coast of that Aethiopia which lieth beneath Egypt, Pliny, of the country Azania (which at this day some do think to be called Xoa) nameth it MARE AZANIUM. Where it joineth with the Bay of Arabia, it is of Ptolemey named HIPPADIS PELAGUS, now called of some Archiplago di Maldivar. Item, of the same Ptolemey it is otherwise called BARBARICUS SINUS, The Barbarian bay: I mean in that place where it beateth upon Aethiopia, and the island Menuthesia, now of the seamen generally called, The island of Saint Laurence, but of that country people Madagascar, and of Thevet Albagra. There are two bay or Gulfs, as the Italians and Spaniards term them, of this sea much talked of in all ancient histories: to wit, SINUS PERSICUS, The Persian Bay, and SINUS ARABICUS, The Arabian Bay, which some, not well read in old writers, do for the most part call Mare Rubrum, The Red Sea. Very improperly, being indeed but a part of that sea, properly called the Red sea, which we have hitherto spoken of. But why it was of the Greeks named Erythraeum, and of the Latins Rubrum, Red, it is a great question amongst the learned not yet decided. Some there are which do deem it to have been called, The Red Sea, of the colour of the water: but this, of all late writers, travelers, seamen, and other eie-witnesses of good credit, which have in this our age, & every day do sail through this Sea, & have diligently viewed the same, is improved and found to be altogether false. Moreover Qu. Curtius amongst the ancients doth plainly testify that it differeth no whit in colour from other seas. Some there are as Pliny writeth, which do think that, by reason of the reverberation of the Sun beams, it seemeth to cast up such a like colour to the sight of the beholders. Others do think that this is caused by reason of the colour of the sand or earth in the bottom of the same: others do affirm it to be the very nature of the water. Some do write that it was so named of king Erythrus, Perseus' son, whose tomb, as Quintus Curtius writeth, did in his time remain in a certain island of this sea not far distant from the main land: (Strabo calleth this island, Tyrina: Pliny and Pomponius Mela, Ogyris: Arrianus, Oaracta:) or else of a certain Persian named Erythras, as the forenamed Strabo giveth out. Who, as Pliny with him testifieth, in a small bark or barge first sailed through this sea and discovered the same. Which story also is at large handled by Agatarchides. Yet our author calleth him Hippalus, who first found out the course to sail through the midst of this sea. Pliny by that name calleth the wind by which they make their journeys through this sea. (So called as is very probable of the inventor.) Which wind the same author in the thirteenth chapter of his 6. book, maketh the same that Favonius is unto the Latins. Mela & Agatarchides do call it a tempestuous, stormy, rough and deep sea. Pliny, Philostratus, Elianus, & Athenaeus do give it the title of Margaritiferum, the pearle-bearing sea. And the same Pliny maketh it Arboriferum, a tree-bearing sea. For he writeth in the five and twentieth chapter of his thirteenth book, that it is full of groves and tall woods: the tops of whose high trees he affirmeth are seen much above the waters, and therefore at high tide they use to fasten their ships unto the tops, and at the ebb unto the roots of the same. Item, the same author, in the two and twentieth chapter of the sixth book of his Natural history, writeth that about Colaicum, (which also is called Colchi) or as Solinus affirmeth about Tapobrana, an island not far hence, the sea is of a very greenish colour, and so full of trees that their top boughs are barked and brushed with the rudders or stern of those ships that sail this way. Moreover that trees do grow in this sea Megasthenes, out of Antigonus de Mirabilibus, doth affirm, which Plutarch in his Natural questions, and again in his book de fancy Lunae, doth avouch to be true: where he doth particularly nominate some of them, to wit, Olive-trees, Bay-trees, and Plocamus, which otherwise they call Isidis Capillus. This also Strabo in the sixth book of his Geography justifieth to be true: so doth the forenamed Pliny, who teacheth us that it is a plant much like to coral without leaves. Agatarchides saith that it resembleth much the black rush. Athenaeus out of Philonides the Physician writeth, that the vine was first brought from the Redde-sea and planted in Greece. In the eight chapter of the fourth book of Theophrastus his history of plants, you may read of diverse other kinds of trees and herbs which do naturally grow in this sea. Pomponius showeth, that this sea hath more and greater monsters that do live and breed in it then any other sea in the world beside. Quintus Curtius affirmeth that it is full of whales, (balaenae) of such an huge bigness that they are in bulk equal to the greatest ships or vessels that are. Solinus saith that one of them will cover two acres of ground. The same author doth there describe unto us certain blue worms, which have their forelegges not less than six foot long. These are of that wonderful strength that oft times they do with their claws lay hold upon Elephants coming thitherto drink, and by main force pull them into the sea. Item, he telleth of certain whirlpools, Physeteras, he calleth them, of that huge bigness, that they are to see to like unto great and massy columns, these do many times raise themselves up as high as the crosse-mast, from whence they spout out such abundance of water out of their gullets, that oft times by the violence of the storm the vessels of those which sail and pass by that way are sunk and cast away. Strabo hath left in writing, that Amazenas, the admiral of the Indian fleet, did there see a whale of fifty foot in length. Arrianus in his Indica describeth certain balaenas, whales or whirlpools, of an huge and wonderful bigness, with three sorts of great and terrible kind of Serpents, which as Solinus writeth will cover more than two acres of lands. It is recorded by Pliny that the Hydri, certain sea-monsters of twenty cubits in length, did much affright the navy of Alexander the Great. Item, he telleth of torteises of such a marvelous bigness, that the shell of one of them will make a cover for a pretty house: and again, That they usually do sail in these shells upon this sea, like as they use in other countries in ships and boats. Yea, as Agatarchides affirmeth, these fishes do serve those which dwell upon this sea coast, instead of houses, boats, dishes and meat. About the island Taprobana, now called as generally all learned do think, Samotra, there are certain fishes, which do live partly upon sea and partly upon land, whereof some are like oxen, others like horses, and other some are like other four footed beasts, as Strabo in his fifteenth and sixteenth books hath left recorded. And thus much of the name, situation and nature of this Redde-sea, which Livy in his 45. book termeth, Finem terrarum, The outmost bound of the world. He that desireth to know more of this sea, let him have recourse to Agatarchides and Arrianus in his Indica. Item, let him consult with Baptista Ramusio, who translated this Periplus, or discovery, into the Italian tongue, and hath enlarged the same with a discourse, as he calleth it, of his own, of the same argument. And I would wish him not to omit Stuckius, who also translated the same into the Italian tongue, and hath illustrated it with his most learned and laborious Commentaries. Lastly, Athenaeus in the fourteenth book of his Deipnosophiston, maketh me believe that Pythagoras that great and famous Philosopher, did write a book of the Red sea. HANNO'S PERIPLUS, OR, Discovery of the Atlantic Seas and Coasts of Africa. THis Periplus of Hanno king of Carthage, was first translated out of Greek into Latin by Conradus Gesnerus, a man that hath very well deserved of all sorts of scholars & succedent ages, & hath illustrated the same with his most learned and painful Commentaries. But before him Baptista Ramusio turned it into the Tuscan tongue, and hath to it adjoined a discourse, as he termeth it. Of the ancient writers Pomponius Mela in the second chapter of his third book, & Pliny in the first chapter of the fift book of his history of Nature, who there calleth him a captain of Carthage, not king of Cathage, have made mention of this Periplus or Discovery. But he calleth this discourse by the name of Commentaries, not of a Periplus. The same Pliny in the one and thirtieth chapter of his sixth book calleth him an Emperor. Yet Solinus in the last chapter of his work, out of Xenophon Lampsacenus, maketh as if he had been a king of the Poeni. Arrianus also toward the latter end of his Indian stories mentioneth this Periplus. Moreover Pliny in the sixteenth chapter of the eighteenth book of his Natural history, and Aelianus in the fiftieth chapter of his fifth book De Animalibus, do make mention of one Hanno, who was the first man that ever was heard of in the world that durst handle, and take upon him to tame a Lion. But whether he be the same with this our Hanno, I am not able to determine. For there have been many of that name: of which, if any man be desirous to know more, let him repair to the Commentaries of the forenamed Gesner, which he wrote upon this Periplus. These words in Pliny and Martianus in very deed are meant of another Hanno, divers from this of whom we have hitherto spoken. Hanno, say they, at such time as the Punic Empire stood in flourishing estate, sailed round about by the coast of Barbary, and so from thence southward all along by the shore, until at length after a long and tedious journey he came to the coasts of Arabia. Moreover that student that is desirous to know more of this Periplus or Discovery, may add to these collections of ours, such things as john Mariana hath written of it, in the latter end of his first book of his history of Spain. ORBIS ARCTOUS, OR, The Northern frozen Zone. THe draft of this we have in this place here adjoined both for an auctuary, and for the better beautifying or proportioning of this Map. To wit, that there might be something that might answer to the model of Hannoes' Periplus. This we entreat the diligent student of ancient Geography to take in good part. Peradventure succedent ages shall hereafter manifest to the world another different from this of ours and perhaps more true, by the diligent and painful travels I hope of our English nation or their consorts the Hollanders. For these both have spared no cost nor refused any danger to find out a passage through the Northern seas from hence to China and India: (For hitherto there is no other way discovered to sail thither but by the South, by Cabo de buona speranza, which is a long and most tedious journey:) But of this read hose worthy labours of M. Richard Hackluyt, who, to the great benefit and singular delight of all men, hath set out the English voyages, to the immortal praise and commendation of this our Nation, and those brave Captains and Seamen which have undertaken and performed the same. ARGONAUTICA, That is, jasons voyage for the GOLDEN FLEECE. map of the ancient Mediterranean, with inset maps of Europe, the Black Sea and Thessaly ARGONAUTICA. ILLUSTRISSIMO PRINCIPI CAROLO COMITI ARENBERGIO, BARONI SEPTIMONTII, DOMINO MIRVARTII, EQVITI AUREI VELLERIS, ETC. ABRAH. ORTELIUS DEDICAB. L. M. Ex conatibus Geographicis Abrah. Ortelij Antverp. Cum Imp. Reg. et Belgij privilegio decennali. 1598. That the Argonauts, which were otherwise called Minyae, Dioscuri, and Tyndaridae, were in number fifty, Lucian in his Saltationes and Philostratus in his Icones do plainly testify: Item, Valerius Flaccus in his seventh book in these words: Quinquaginta Asiam (pudet heu) penetravit Iason Exulibus. Brave jason with his fifty mates, I blush to tell, Did first set foot in Asia great. Orpheus reckoneth up two and fifty. Diodorus Siculus and Apollonius four and fifty. We, out of divers and sundry writers, have gathered together more than fourscore. And these are their names, with their authors by whom they were mentioned. Acastus, by Apollodorus, Apollonius and Val. Flaccus. Actor, by Apollodorus. Actorides, by Orpheus and Flaccus. Acterion, by Orpheus. Admetus, by Orpheus, Apollonius, Valerius Flaccus and Apollodorus. Aethalides, by Orpheus, Apollonius and Valerius Flaccus. Aglaus, by Orpheus. Almenus, by Apollodorus. Amphiaraus, by Apollodorus. Amphidamas, by Flaccus and Apollonius. Amphion, by Apollonius, Flac. and Orpheus. Ancaeus, by Apollodorus, Orpheus, Apollonius and Val. Flaccus. Anchistaeus, by Orpheus. Areices, by Apollonius and Orpheus. Argus, by Apollonius, Apollodorus and Valerius Flaccus. Armenius, by Trogus. Ascalaphus, by Apollodorus. Asterius, by Orpheus, Apollonius, Apollodorus and Flac. Atalanta, by Diodorus and Apollodorus. Augeas, by Apollonius, Orpheus, Apollodorus, and Philostratus. Autes, by Valerius Flaccus. Autolicus, by Apollodorus and Flaccus. Buphagus, by Orpheus. Butes, by Orpheus, Apollonius and Apollodorus. Caeneus, by Orpheus. Calais, by Apollodorus, Apollonius, Orpheus, Pindarus, Val. Flaccus and Oppianus. Canthus, by Orpheus, Apollonius, and Val. Flaccus. Castor, by Apollodorus, Herodotus, Diodorus, Apollonius, Orpheus, Flaccus and Pindarus. Cepheus, by Flaccus, Apollonius, Orpheus and Appollodorus. Climenus, by Val. Flaccus. Clytius, by Apollonius. Coronus, by Apollonius. Deiloontus, by C. Valerius Flaccus. Deucalion, by C. Val. Flaccus. Echion, by Orpheus, Flaccus and Apollonius. Erginus, by Apollonius, Apollodorus, Orpheus and Valerius Flaccus. Euphemus, by Flaccus, Apollodorus and Pindarus. Euryalus, by Apollodorus. Eurybotes, by Apollonius and Flaccus. Eurydamas, by Orpheus and Apollonius. Eurytus, by Orpheus, Apollonius, Flaccus and Apollodorus. Glaucos, by Athenaeus. Hercules, by Apollodorus, Apollonius, Diodorus, Orpheus, Pindarus and Flaccus. Hylas, by Orpheus, Apollonius and Liberalis. jason, by Diodorus, Orpheus, Apollonius and Val. Flac. Ida's, by Apollodorus and Apollonius. Idmon, by Orpheus, Apolloninius, Flaccus and Marcell. Iphidamas, by Orpheus. Iphitus, by Valerius Flaccus and Apollonius. Iphyclus, by Diodorus, Orpheus, Apollonius, Flaccus and Apollodorus. Iphys, by Valerius Flaccus. Iritus, by Apollodorus. Laertes, by Apollodorus. Laocoon, by Apollonius. Laodocus, by Orpheus, Apollonius and Valerius Flaccus. Leitus, by Apollodorus. Lynceus, by Apollonius, Apollodorus, Orpheus and Flac. Meleager, by Flaccus, Apollonius, Orpheus, Diodorus and Apollodorus. Menoetius, by Orpheus, Apollonius and C. Val. Flaccus. Mopsus, by Pindarus, Orpheus and Valerius Flaccus. Nauplius, by Orpheus, Flaccus and Apollonius. Nestor, by C. Val. Flaccus. Olieus, by Apollonius, Orpheus and Flaccus. Orpheus, by Apollodorus, and Diodorus. Palaemon, by Orpheus, Apollonius and Apollodorus. Peleus, by Orpheus and Apollodorus. Peneleus, by Apollodorus. Periclymenus, by Apollonius, Apollodorus, Pindarus, Orpheus and Flaccus. Phanus, by Apollodorus. Phalerus, by Pausanias, Orpheus, Apollonius and Flaccus. Philoctetes, by C. Valerius Flaccus. Phlias, by Apollonius, Orpheus and Flaccus. Phogus, by C. Val. Flaccus. Poeas, by Apollodorus. Pollux, by Apollodorus, Diodorus, Pindarus and Herodotus. Polyphemus, by Flaccus, Orpheus, Apollodorus and Apollonius. Staphylus, by Apollodorus. Sthelenus, by Ammianus. Taenarius, by Orpheus. Talaus, by Apollonius and Val. Flaccus. Telamonius, by Diodorus, Orpheus, Apollodorus and Flaccus. Theseus, by Pindarus, Apollodorus and Plutarch. Tideus, by C. Val. Flaccus. Tiphys, by Orpheus, Apollodorus, Flaccus, Philostratus, Ovid, Pausanias and Marcellinus. Zetes, by Apollodorus, Apollonius, Orpheus, Pindarus, Flaccus and Oppianus. All which, Philo judaeus saith, were gentlemen, free men borne, and of good parentage: allied to Kings, and of the blood royal, as Varro in his second book of Husbandry writeth: The dear darlings of the Gods, as Theocritus in his seven and twentieth Idyllion, or Demigods, as Philostratus in his Icones nameth them: Whereupon the poet Catullus thus saluted them: Heroes saluete Deûm genus: All hail brave worthies borne of seed divine. As for the Argo (which Flaccus calleth fatidicam, the fortune teller: Lucian, Claudian and others loquacem, the prattling ship: and was at last, as Manilius reporteth, taken up into heaven) of whom it was so named, who made it, in what place, of what wood, from whence it did first set sail, etc. Hieronymus Columna, in his Commentaries upon the fragment of Ennius, imprinted at Rome, hath most diligently gathered and selected out of all ancient writers, and followed to the full. These Argonautica, martial in his seventh book of Epigrams, where he speaketh of the fragment or broken keel of this Argo, maketh of it, except he jest, a true story, not a feigned tale and fiction of the poets: Fragmentum quod vile putas & inutile lignum Haec fuit ignoti prima carina maris. Quam nec Cyaneae quondam potuere ruinae Frangere, nec Scythici tristior unda freti. Secula vicerunt, sed quamuis cesserit annis, Sanctior est salva parva tabella rate. TEMPE THESSALICA, OR The PARADISE of THESSALY. BEing admonished in my sleep by the Goddess Fessonia, (which they were wont to adore and pray unto, that by reason of any great labour or far travel were faint and weary (fessi) that after this long and tedious peregrination over the whole world, I should bethink myself of some place of rest, where the painful students, faint and wearied in this long and wearisome journey, might recreate themselves; I presently, as soon as I awaked, went about it: and while I survey all the quarters of the huge globe of the Earth, behold the noble TEMPE, famous for their sacred groves, by the leading of Pomponius Mela, that renowned Geographer, do offer themselves to my view and consideration: those therefore shadowed out in their true and lively colours with the best art of painter's pencil: and rudely described by our more unskilful pen we have annexed to the end of these our labours. They are situate in AEMMONIA, as Ovid and Athenaeus do testify: or THESSALIA, which is all one in the judgement of Solinus and Livy. But in regard that the river Peneus (Pezin, or Salampria) doth part Thessaly from Macedony, they seem rather to be situate in the confines of both these countries, than to be contained wholly within the bound of one. Strabo Pliny, Herodotus, Livy and Theon, the petifogger, by the judgement of Theopompus, do place these Tempe, or this large and pleasant plain (through the midst of which the goodly clear river Peneus doth run) between the two stately mountains Ossa, (Olira, or Cossovo) and Olympus, now called Lacha. Solinus also is of the same opinion, as appeareth by these his words: Peneus the river, which running between the mountains Ossa and Olympus, with the goodly hills rising and falling gently by degrees, and woody vales, doth make the pleasant Tempe in Thessalia; Tempe, quae syluae cingunt super impendentes, The Tempe which the over-hanging groves do round enclose, as Catullus the poet in his Argonautickes, hath left recorded. It is, as Pliny saith, about three lands breadths over, (sesqui iugerum, AElianus calleth it Plethrum.) The length (which they do define to be from the mouth of the river Gannum, even unto the bay, now vulgarly called Golfo di Salonichi, than Sinus Thermaeus) is as Livy testifieth five miles, or as AElianus saith, which is all one, forty furlongs. These mountains, Livy writeth are so high, steep, and craggy on all sides, that a man may scarce look down from off the top of them, without a dazzling of the eyes, and giddiness of the brain. The noise also and depth of the river Peneus, which runneth through the midst of the valley, is very terrible. Pliny saith that the stately tops of these mountains, on every side do rise by little and little up higher into the air, than a man may well discern. Within these hills the goodly river Peneus doth run; which for his crystal waters, rolling over the smooth pebbles; the goodly meadows and grass always fresh and green upon the banks: the overhanging groves and trees continually resounding with the melodious harmony of sweet singing birds, is so pleasant and delightsome as any in the world beside. But because all these authors have spoken of it, as it were by the way, and not of set purpose: I think it not amiss to set down in this place, the description of it, done by AElianus as you may read in the first chapter of his third book De varia historia, where it is most curiously and absolutely set out in his true and lively colours. These therefore are his words. There is a place between Olympus and Ossa, the two loftiest mountains of all Thessaly, disjoined one from another, by the divine providence of eternal God, by a fair plain or level running between them: the length of this plain or valley is forty furlongs: It is from one side to the other in some places, two or three lands breadths over, in some places it is somewhat broader. Through the midst of this valley runneth the river Peneus: into which also other rivers falling and mingling their waters with his, do much increase the stream of Peneus. This place is most pleasant and delightsome, by reason of his great variety of all sorts of alluring and inticeing pleasures, never made by any art or industry of man, but by nature itself, showing all her skill in the beautifying of this valley, at such time as it was first made. There is in this place great store of ivy alway green and flourishing, alway budding and putting forth his pleasant slowres, ever clinging and winding in manner like the goodly vine, about the tallest trees, and clambering up by little and little until it come even to the very top. In the same places grow the aie-green yeugh-tree, which lifting up itself aloft upon the rocks, shadoweth the caves, holes and cliffs, which beneath lie lurking in the vale. All other things whatsoever do flourish, blossom, and bear flowers are there to be seen: this is a most gallant and glorious show for the eyes to behold. In the plain, when the sun is at his height in summer, you shall have many goodly shadowy groves and divers places of shelter, into which travelers, desirous for to refresh their wearied limbs from the violence of the heat and their noisome sweat, do betake themselves, as into the most pleasant and delightsomest inns and harboroughs that are in the world. Moreover of overflowing wells and pleasant springs of most cool and fresh waters running here and there in sundry places of this valley, there are very many and divers: which if we shall believe the report of our fathers, have been very wholesome and sovereign to sundry sorts of diseased persons that have washed themselves in the same. Again, divers birds here and there dispersed in these groves and woods, do make the guests great mirth at their banquets, with their sweet singing and pleasant tunes: especially those which have the loudest and sweetest voices, do so please and hold the ears of the hears, that those which pass by this way are so ravished and delighted with this their music, that they instantly forget all their travels and business. On each bank of the river such are the delights, pleasures and recreations for the wearied travelers, as before we have mentioned. Yet the river Peneus, going on leisurely, and smoothly like an oil, runneth quietly through the midst of the Tempe. About this river, by reason of the trees which grow upon the banks, and their farre-spreading boughs, is a most goodly shade: so that such as row in boats, up and down upon this stream, for almost a whole day together, may sail in the pleasant shade free from the violence and scorching heat of the sun. The people which dwell upon this river, do oft times meet in companies, sometimes in one place and sometimes in another. Having done divine service and ceremonies in due form and manner, they banquet and make merry. Therefore those which do these services and perform these ceremonies being very many, it is no marvel though such as come hither to walk for recreation, those which travel by this way or sail up or down this river upon what occasion soever, do continually smell a most sweet and fragrant savour. In this manner this place was consecrated with great honour & religious services. These things and many other hath Aelianus written of these Tempe. depiction of the ancient paradise of Tempe in Thessaly TEMPE. Delineatum et auditum auctore Ab. Ortelio cum privilegio decennali. 1590. Est nemus Aemoniae praerupta quod undique claudit Silva, vocant TEMPE, per quae Penëus ab imo Effusus Pindo, spumosis volvitur undis. Ovid. i Metamorph. Of these also Procopius (although he nameth them not by name) hath written in his fourth book De Aedif. justiniani Imperatoris. There is a brave description of these places in Catullus his Argonauticks. But I think it good here to set down out of divers writers certain several things of these Tempe, as they are here and there dispersed in their works. Maximus Tyrius, in his xxxix. oration, hath left recorded, that divine honour in old time was done to the river Peneus, for his marvelous goodly beauty and farre-surpassing clear waters. Pliny writeth, that this river doth admit into his channel the stream of the brook Eurotas, but so as it swimmeth aloft like oil; and having carried it so for a certain space, casteth it off again, as refusing to acquaint and intermeddle his silver stream with his filthy stinking troubled waters. The same author saith, that here groweth great plenty of Laurel, Polypody, Dolichus (a kind of bean) Wilde-time, and Water-lilly: but this hath a black flower, if we may believe Apuleius. Pausanias' in his Phocica, writeth that the temple of Apollo at Delphos was built of Laurel boughs which grew in this place. Mela and the Poets do speak of Ossa, the mountain memorable for the fabulous story of the Giants: who also do report, that the Lapithae a people of Thessaly, did sometime dwell here. In the same mountain I read in Polyaenus his fourth book, that Alexander King of Indica, (for so I do rather yield to have it read, than India, as hitherto the interpreters have set forth, seeing that Indica is a country hard by Pontus, as Stephanus directly averreth) by hewing down the craggy cliffs of this mountain, did make certain small stairs, which sequent ages called Alexander's ladder. Near these Tempe there is a water described by Seneca and Pliny, which is so ill-favoured and filthy, that it will make any man afraid to look into it; and which, they say, will eat and consume both brass and iron. vitrvuius also in the third chapter of his eighth book saith, That in Tessaly there is a well or spring of running water, whereof no cattle will drink, nor any manner of beast will once come near; hard by this fountain is a tree which beareth a purple flower. Thus far vitrvuius. Of the mount Olympus (which Homer, in the second book of his Odysseys, calleth The seat of the Gods) Solinus out of the sixth book of Varro, De lingua Latina, citeth, That it riseth up so exceeding high into the air, that the people near adjoining do call his lofty top, Heaven. Lucan saith that it is higher than the clouds. For it is ten furlongs high, as Plutarch in Aemilius, by the authority of Xenagoras, who measured it, hath left recorded. No bird nor fowl doth fly higher than the top of this hill, as Apuleius in his book entitled De Deo Socratis, doth affirm. In the very top of it there is an Altar built and consecrated to jupiter, where if any of the entrails of beasts sacrificed be left, they are neither blown about by the blustering blasts of the roughest winds, nor dissolved by the dampish air or washing stormy rains: but the next year after, that time twelvemonth, look how they were left, so they shall find them: and at all times and seasons of the year, whatsoever is there once consecrated and offered to that God, is preserved from all putrefaction and corruption of the air: Letters also written and drawn in the ashes do so remain until the next solemnity of the like rites and ceremonies the year following. Thus far Solinus Polyhistor. Et nubibus intactum Macedo miratur Olympum: The Macedonian brave admir'th Olympus' top to see So high and stately, far above the highest clouds to be: as Claudian the poet hath spoken of it in his poem of the wars of the Goths. Of this mountain, Varro, in his sixth book De lingua Latina, noteth that the Muses were named Olympiades'. And thus far generally of these Tempe, which from the beginning had not this form and goodly countenance as all ancient writers do constantly with one consent affirm: but the river Peneus, being enclosed with mountains, and entertaining many rivers into it, did all overflow the valley, making it to stand full of water like a fen or pond: and afterward when the mountains Olympus and Ossa, which sometime did touch one another, were disjoined and rend asunder (which happened by reason of an earthquake, as Strabo, Seneca, and Athenaeus have written: others, as Herodotus, Claudian, and Philostratus, do ascribe it to Neptune: others, as Diodorus and Lucan, to Hercules) and so by that means Peneus found an issue and way to unload itself into the main ocean; whereby it came to pass that the valley was emptied and clean dried up. By Stephanus in his book of Cities, I find that this tract and plot of ground was first called LYTAE, before it was disburdened of those waters. Eurypides in his tragedy entitled Troades, calleth it Semnan choran, the sacred and honourable country. Amongst the poets there is every where much speech of this most goodly coast: to wit, in Virgil, Ovid, Horace, Catullus, Claudian, Statius, Lucan, Flaccus and Seneca, where you may observe these epithets attributed and spoken of it; some calling it Tempe Thessala, Peneia, Heliconia, Phthiotica; others, Tempe Frigida, Tenebrosa, Nemorosa, Opaca, Gratissima, Lucentia, Oloria, and Teumessia. The paradise of Thessaly, Peneus, Helicon, Phthiotis: the cold, shadowy, woody, cool, kind, swanny and Teumessiam paradise; although this latter, with the singular learned man Hermolaus Barbarus, I do think not to belong properly to this place, but rather unto another most delightful place in Boeotia, where we learn out of Pausanias, Strabo, Stephanus and Hesychius, that the mountain Teumessus is seated. For Lutatius the Grammarian I hold to be deceived, who calleth the place The city Trumessia. Neither is this altogether an unaccustomed thing or unusual amongst writers, especially poets, to use this word Tempe, and to speak it figuratively of other places, famous for their many delightful pleasures; as you may see by Heloria Tempe, a place in Sicilia; and another in Tiburtina villa Latij, a place in Villa Hadriani; if you will give credit to Spartianus in the life of the Emperor Hadrian: again there was a College in Athens known by this name. So Dionysius and Priscianus do name Daphne, the suburbs of Antioch, Tempe. Plutarch in Flaminius describeth a place near the river Apsus (Spirnasse or Vreo in Macedonia) for pleasantness much resembling the Tempe. Of these and such like places I cannot but I must needs add these words of the Emperor julian unto Libanius the sophister, and so to end my speech of this most goodly valley: Then, saith he, Batnae, a city of Mesopotamia, did entertain me: a place such, as, only Daphne, the suburbs of Antioch in Syria excepted, in all my life I never saw the like: Daphne which now is compared to Batnae, when as before excepting the temple and image, I would not doubt not only to compare it, but also far to prefer it, before Ossa, Pelion, Olympus, and the Thessalian valleys etc. (he meaneth Tempe). These Batnae are situate (if any man be desirous to know) in Osroëna, a province of Mesopotamia, as Zozimus and Stephanus do think; or in Anthemusia, as Ammianus affirmeth; in the way between Antioch of Syria, and Carrae. Thus far of these Tempe. But because I see that Daphne, the suburbs of Antioch in Syria, is of some writers contained under this name, and that it is as pleasant a place as the Tempe, I will address myself to describe and trick this out also; but in the next page following, not in this. DAPHNE, OR The pleasant Suburbs of Antiochia in Syria. depiction of the ancient paradise of Daphne at Antioch DAPHNE. Ex utriusque lingua scriptoribus adumbriabat Ab. Ortelius. Cum privilegio decennali. Aethicus (or, more truly, julius Orator) accounteth this Daphne (yet falsely and untruly he calleth it Daphe, not Daphne) amongst the most goodly and famous towns of the East sea. Metaphrastes also, in the life of S. Artemius, maketh it a city: Claudian, the Christian Poet, calleth it Apollineum nemus, Apollo's grove: Dionysius, Sacra Tempe, The holy Tempe: and his old interpreter, Optima Tempe, The goodly Tempe: in ancient coins, we said before, they were called Constantiniana Tempe, Constantine's Tempe: in the journal set forth by Peter Pithoeus, Palatium Daphne, The Palace of Daphne. But why should I not here insert these verses of Petronius Arbiter written of it? Nobilis aestivas platanus diffuderat umbras, Et baccis redimita Daphne, tremulaequè Cupressus, Et circumtonsae trepidanti vertice pinus. Has inter ludebat aquis errantibus amnis Spumeus, & querulo vexabat rore capillos. Dignus amore locus. In summer time the broad-leafd plane had cast his shade about, Brave Daphne crowned was with bays, sweet Cypress proud and stout, And here and there the taller pines with rounded tops looked out: Amid these ran a foaming brook, with wandering stream so fast, That all their lower boughs beneath with water were bedashed. This pleasant place who can but love? And thus much of the name, situation, & nature of this place: now there do yet remain some things somewhat pertinent to this matter, which I thought good to adjoin to those former. Saint Hierome, Eusebius in his Chronicle, and Sextus Rufus do write, that Pompey the Great, returning from Persia, consecrated this grove, and thereto adjoined a goodly large forest. Ammianus attributeth the building of the temple to Antiochus Epiphanes: Sozomen, and Callistus, to Seleucus: Theodoret saith, that the image or statue, within was of wood, but on the outside gilded all over: this also Simon Metaphrastes, in the place before cited, doth justify to be true: where he maketh a large description of the same: Cedrenus affirmeth, that this image was the workmanship of Bryxides, or, Bryaxides, as I had rather read with vitrvuius, Clemens Alexandrinus, Columella; and Pliny, who writeth that he was one of the four that carved the Mausoleum, that is, the tomb of Mausolus' king of Caria, made by his wife Artemisia. It was inhibited by proclamation, That no Cypress tree should be taken from hence, or cut down, and that whosoever should fallen any of them, was to be grievously punished by an act made by Theodosius the Emperor. These Cypress trees were preserved here, as Philostratus writeth, in memory of Cyparissus, a young man of Assyria, turned into this tree. Suidas recordeth, that this place was the native soil of Theon the Philosopher and Stoic, who wrote a defence of Socrates. I do also remember, that I have read in some good author, whose name I have forgotten, that there was one of the Sibylla's borne here. Ammianus telleth of a monster borne here, as he himself both saw with his eyes, and heard with his ears from the relation of others: namely, of a child having two mouths, two teeth, a beard, four eyes, and two very short or little ears. In Strabo I find recorded from the relation of Nicolaus Damascenus, that from Porus, a King of India, certain Ambassadors came hither to Augustus Caesar. Procopius in the second book of his Persian stories writeth, that Cosroes the king of Persia did here sacrifice to the Nymphs. With what pomp and train Antiochus Epiphanes did once come to this place, what shows and banquets he made here, as also one Grypus at another time, if any man be desirous to see, let him read Athenaeus his fifth and tenth books, and I doubt but he will greatly wonder. Of this Daphne, I would to God that work of Protagorides, which he wrote of the Daphnensian Plays, Feasts, and Assemblies, whereof Athenaeus maketh mention in his fourth book; together with that oration written by Libanius the Sophister, which julian in his epistles speaketh of, and so highly commendeth, were extant. Agathias in the prooeme to his history affirmeth that he wrote the histories of this Daphne in Hexameter verse. I said before out of Tacitus that Germanicus Caesar kept his Court in this forest, in whom, at this day in the 11 book of his Annals, we read these words: His tomb was at Antioch, where his corpse was burnt: his court he held at Epidaphne, in which place he ended his days. Here for Epidaphne I read Daphne, or, at Daphne: For of Epidaphne, for the name of a place, I find no mention in any history, beside in Pliny, in his one and twentieth chapter of his fifth book, where thou hast these words: Antiochia libera, Epidaphnes' cognominata: as if this were a synonyme or equivalent to Antiochia; yet being indeed as corrupt and falsely written as that other, and aught to be thus amended, Antiochia libera apud Daphnen, Antioch by Daphne is free. That this is true, Strabo, Plutarch, Ammian, and others do sufficiently testify, as we have showed more at large in the second edition of our Geographical treasury, in the word ANTIOCHIA. Of the first FOUNDATION and ORDER of the german EMPIRE in the West. THE FIRST TABLE. AFTER that JULIUS CAESAR had by continual wars appeased almost all those broils and seditious quarrels which for certain yeeares passed had much troubled the Roman state, and had sent Pompey and those other unfortunate enviers of his valour and prosperous success in martial affairs, either dead unto the Devil, or alive by banishment had removed them far off into foreign countries, as a valiant Conqueror of all entereth triumphantly into ROME: where challenging and assuming unto himself a sovereign authority and honour above all (himself indeed as a Monarch at his pleasure commanding all) was the first that began the FOURTH MONARCHY, which of the place where it first seated itself, was surnamed, The Roman Monarchy. In this dignity, which was the greatest that could be given to any mortal man, carrying himself most tyrannously and proudly (for he commanded that his statue or image should be set up amongst the odious and wicked kings, and that his chair of Estate should be made of beaten gold, and withal requested the Citizens to give unto him divine honour; and to worship him as a god) certain Aldermen or Senators, loathing that his lordly government in the Senate house wounded him in three & twenty several places, whereof he died, in the year 709. after the building of the city of Rome. Notwithstanding he being thus made away, the chief authority and Empire ceased not to reside amongst the Romans, for AUGUSTUS, the sole adopted heir of Caesar, presently steppeth into the Imperial seat, and by force of arms layeth hold upon the sovereign dignity and whatsoever else his predecessor had by hook or crook possessed and enjoyed. Under his government all things being still and hushed, there being now not so much as the least noise of tumultuous wars stirring in the world, all men generally admiring this blessed and happy peace, do withal in like manner of all policies, highly extol the monarchy, as author and preserver of the same. Under the name of this title, the Romans alone for many ages together most honourable and fearful to others, were victors and conquerors wheresoever they became; until at length certain idle and cruel minded men being promoted unto that dignity, did choose rather tyrannously to show their force and power at home against their kinsfolk, friends, subjects, and best men of all sorts, than abroad against the public enemy and disturber of the state. These men by all manner of unlawful means succeeding one another, at last the Empire and managing of the commonwealth was only in the hands of Tyrants and Usurpers: neither was there any man now that ever would once trouble himself to defend the same from the furious assault of the raging enemy: and no marvel. For even the Empire itself, and whatsoever did of right belong unto the same, was by the soldiers bought and sold for money, or given for favour and affection. While all things stood thus in the Roman Empire, ODOACER, king of the Huns, with a mighty army invadeth the same, and in all places wheresoever he became, overthroweth and beateth down the Roman forces and garrisons: for at this time in the idle and dissolute soldiers there remained neither strength nor true fortitude. AUGUSTULUS' the Emperor, hearing of these news, being smitten into a great fear, flieth, and that he might the better escape unknown, in the flight throweth off his imperial robes and ornaments. In the mean time Odoacer speedeth himself toward Rome, besiegeth it, taketh it, and within a few days after he was wholly and quietly possessed of it, changeth the name of it, and after his own name caused it by proclamation to be called ODOACRIA: but together with the ancient name this city leaveth the former beauty and lustre, there is nothing now here to be seen but miserable destruction and ruin. This prosperous success and easy invasion of the city of Rome by Odoacer, within fourteen years after, giveth occasion to THEODORICUS, king of the Goths, who was then in Thrace, to attempt the same. Therefore mustering his men, with many thousands of Goths, he entereth Italy, driveth Odoacer out of Rome, and again the second time near to Verona setteth upon him, and putting him & his forces to flight, followeth him to Ravenna, where he besiegeth him continually for the space of three years together, but at length being forced to yield the city he was by him taken and put to death. Neither did this satisfy frowning Fortune that Rome was thus once or twice taken, sacked and consumed with fire, except the LONGOBARDI, lombards, a strange and cruel people do also invade Italy, to deface and overthrow all things whatsoever the former enemies had left untouched and standing. All things are now deformed and cast down whatsoever in former times were most beautiful and glorious, the Roman citizen is compelled to forsake that ancient and famous title so long enjoyed by them, and by means of this so irrecoverable a damage the name of an Emperor was for ever banished out of Italy. The case thus standing with the Romans, destitute of all help at home, and in vain expecting the same from the Greeks, (who for their Empire contented themselves only with Constantinople) the Pope of Rome for defence of the Church was forced in this great distress to entreat aid of Charles, king of the Frankes, who afterward was surnamed CHARLES THE GREAT. This good king pricked on forward with a godly zeal for the maintenance of Christian religion, passing with a great army over the Alpes, putteth the Lombard's to flight, taketh their king Desiderius with his wife and children, utterly overthroweth their kingdom and clean extinguisheth that impious race. The Pope observing his invincible courage, and his siugular love that he bore to the Church and religion, with the general consent and admirable applause of all men, in the year after Christ's incarnation 801. crowneth him with the Imperial diadem, and giveth him the title of AUGUSTUS and GREAT EMPEROR of the West. This king was the first that of the Dutch was called Emperor, and that translated that dignity from the Greeks unto the Germans. He valiantly assailed the Huns, and at last with continual wars so afflicted them that they were never after able to gather head again. The normans, Freises, Danes, Angles, Saxons, and others molesting the Empire, he wonderfully vexed and weakened. Having on all sides greatly enlarged his Empire, and for the space of fowreteene years swayed the sceptre quietly at home, void of tumults and noise of war, he committed the government of the same to his son Lewis, surnamed the Religious, and ended his life at Aquisgran. After the reign of this Charles, the digni y and title of the Empire remained not amongst the Germans without continual wars and bloodshed, divers kings coveting to annex the same to their crown and nation, by dint of sword assayed by all means to bring their purpose to pass. To seat it amongst the French, Charles the Bald, spareth no cost, ventureth life and limb, and setteth all the world together by the ears: yet the Germans valiantly fight for the Imperial ti le and dignity; do after many sore conflicts quite and clean drive him out of Germany. Lewis the Fourth most furiously setteth upon Berengarius an usurper lately proclaimed Emperor in Italy, overcometh him in the field, and forceth him to betake him to his heels. The Italians oft desired that this dignity once lost might again be restored to them. (and no marvel: seeing that every nation doth account it a most honourable thing to have the name of an Empire resident amongst them.) Yet maugre all external spite this dignity for many ages together remained in the hands of the Germans, the Princes of this country manfully defending and preserving it by force of arms from all injuries and foreign invasions whatsoever. Until at length the forenamed Princes, foreseeing what was best for the state and good of the Empire, did choose for their Emperor, Otto the Fourth, the natural son of Otto the Third, a young man brought up at Rome, & had been sometime in the custody and tuition of Henry Duke of Bayern. This Emperor perceiving that it would not be an easy thing to appease and end the wars and controversies that did arise about the election and choice of the Emperor, except by some other means & order this choice were made, did therefore invent a certain order and manner of election, whereby hereafter all cause of dissension and tumult, was wholly taken from all men, and by which for ever it might quietly be retained amongst the Germans. This order is here expressed in this Map, and is in effect thus much: In the first rank are the Seven PRINCE ELECTOURS and Officers of the sacred Roman Empire, instituted by Otto the Third: whereof the Three upon the right hand, are Ecclesiastical persons or Churchmen, to wit, the ARCHBISHOP OF TRIER, (a city situate upon the river Moselle) chief Chancellor for the Empire in the kingdom of France: The ARCHBISHOP OF COLEN, upon the Rhein, Chief Chancellor in Italy; and the ARCHBISHOP OF MENTZ, Chief Chancellor in Germany: The other Four upon the left hand, are Secular or Lay men: the First, is the KING OF BOHEMIA, the Cupbearer: the Second is the COUNTY PALATINE of Rhein, the Sewer: the Third is the DUKE OF SAXONY, the Sword-bearer: the Fourth is the MARQVESSE OF BRANDENBURG, the Lord Great Chamberlain to the Emperor. In the Second rank do follow, first the Four Dukes of the Empire, to wit, the DUKE OF SWITZERLAND, the DUKE OF BRUNSWICK, the DUKE OF BAYERN, and the DUKE OF LOREIN. Then upon the left hand, the Four MARQVESSES, videlicet, the MARQVISSE OF MEISEN, the MARQVESSE OF MORAW, the MARQVESSE OF BADEN, and the MARQVESSE OF BRANDENBURG. In the Third and last rank do follow the Eight EARLS of the Empire: whereof the landgrave OF DURINGEN, the LANDGRAVE OF HESSEN, the Earls of LUCHTENBURG, and of ALSATIA, are Earls Provincial: the other Four, MEIDENBURG, NURUBERG, RENECK, and STOMEBURG, are Earles Martial or of the field. depiction of the three ecclesiastical electors of the Holy Roman Empire, the four secular electors, four dukes, four marchises, four provincial earls. and four earls marshal, each with a blazon or coat of arms ORDINES SACRI ROMANI IMP: AB OTTONE III INSTITUTI Of the FOUNDATION and ORDER of the german EMPIRE in the West. THE SECOND MAP. OTTO the Fourth, or, as some have written, OTTO the Third, of whom we have spoken in the former Map, understanding that Gregory the Fifth, Pope of Rome, whom he had not long since promoted to that dignity, was driven out of his Sea, and Crescentius a Consul or Alderman of Rome by the Romans made Emperor, passeth the Alpes with a great power, furiously assaulteth Italy, forceth the Romans, and any other cities that had stood out against him for the adverse part, to set open their gates and to yield themselves to his mercy. Crescentius, when he heard that the enemy was received into the city, was exceedingly amazed, and therefore betaketh himself with Pope john, the usurper which he had promoted to that dignity, unto Adrians' castle, which not long before he had fortified and repaired, for their last refuge and succour. But being not able to sustain the battery and violent assaults which daily the emperors soldiers made against him, at length yieldeth the castle and himself to Otto: who presently commandeth Crescentius the author of this commotion to have his eyes put out, his nose cut off, and to be carried on horseback round about the town with his face to the horsetaile: This being done his judgement was to have his hands and feet to be cut off, and at the towns end to be hanged upon a pair of gallows, where, before he was altogether dead, the soldiers do pitifully wound and mangle him from top to toe. Moreover Pope john, the usurper, being displaced, Gregory upheld and maintained by Otto, the emperors authority, climbeth up again into the Papal throne, from which before he had most injuriously, by Crescentius, been expelled. Then Gregory to requite the kindness of the Emperor and his Germans, and withal that he might sufficiently revenge himself of the Romans for the intolerable wrongs that they had done unto him, consulteth with the Emperor about a new law and form of election of the Emperor, to be made by the Princes of Germany, that this choice might only and for ever remain in their power, and again that they should always choose one of their corporation or body, as it were, unto that dignity, which custom remaineth even to these our days duly kept and observed. By virtue of this their choice, he is by and by upon that their election to be called only, CAESAR and KING OF THE ROMANS, but having received the Imperial diadem from the hands of the Pope, he was ever after to bear the title of IMPERATOR AUGUSTUS. But before these ordinances were published, Otto calling together the Princes and States of Germany, showed them how confusedly and disorderly the choice and election of the Emperor had hitherto been made, and how many there have been, which have assayed by all means possible to prefer their friends and kinsfolk unto that dignity, which thing cannot but in continuance of time, breed great dissension and danger to the Christian commonwealth: and that it were therefore good that some of the Princes of Germany were chosen, which might have the whole power and authority of this election; and withal admonisheth them, that the fewer there were of those electors, so much less the contention would be that should arise about the choice. Moreover he endeavoured to persuade them that these electors might be appointed and taken out of the Peers and Officers of the Empire, for that they of all other best knew what was good for the body and state of that kingdom and empire. All men generally liking of that course and counsel by him proposed, the Emperor and the Pope nominated unto them first, Three ecclesiastical Princes, bishops of Germany, which they wished might be the Lord Chief Chancellors of the Empire, to wit, The bishop of Mentz, for all matters in Germany; The bishop of Colen, for Italy; The bishop of Trier, for France; To these they adjoined Four Secular Princes, which should in all things aid the Emperor, attend upon his person, and that should acknowledge him for their Lord and Monarch of the World: viz. The Duke of Saxony, Sword bearer to his Majesty, signifying that he is the fountain of justice: The marquess of Brandenburg, Lord Great Chamberlain: The County Palatine of Rhein, Sewer: and The King of Bohemia, Cupbearer: these were to attend upon the Emperor and to guard his person. By these the King of the Romans was chosen, the Caesar (or he that was next to be Emperor) was appointed: in their hands the whole right, interest and authority of choosing that king resided, lest any man hereafter, as heretofore had been usual, should challenge this dignity unto himself as due by inheritance from his ancestors. Charles the Fourth many years after this comprised this instrument or act into a bullion or tablet of gold, which to this day is extant, wherein he explained every particular more expressly and significantly. It is reported that this ordinance was decreed upon, and made in the year of Grace 1001 and did much discontent the Frenchmen, who took it heinously as a great indignity offered unto them. Yet beside these there were then, and afterward in succedent ages were, made many and sundry other ordinances and decrees in the Roman Empire, and divers other Offices appointed and erected for the state and greater majesty of the Empire. For beside these seven electors, there were appointed, Four Dukes, Four Marquesses, Four landgraves, Four Burggraves, Four Earls, Four Barons, Four Knights of the field, Four Cities, Four Villages, and Four Yeomen or Rustics, all which offices we have expressed in their true characters in these two maps appointed for that purpose only. Notwithstanding other emperors following, not content with these constitutions and ordinances, have daily made new Dukes and Earls, yea and many that were but Earls before they have advanced to the title and honour of Dukes. To these forenamed dignities, that they might, as much as was possible, strengthen the state of the Empire, they have adjoined certain other new officers, to wit these which follow: Four HIGH MARSHALS, as Bappenheim, Gulich, Meisen, and Vnistingen: Four LORDS OF THE SOIL, Milan, Scala, Padua, and Mirandula: Four BOROUGHS of the Empire, Aldenburgh, Meidenburgh, Rotenburgh, and Mecklenburgh: Four KNIGHTS or Servants, Waldeck, Hirten of Fulchen, Arnsperg, and Rabnaw: Four SOLDIERS, Andlaw, Meldingen, Strondecke, and Fornberg: Four LORD ABBOTS, Fulden, Campidon, Wissenburgh, and Murbach: Four HUNTSMEN, Hurn, Vrach, Scomburgh, and Metsch near to Curia: Four VILLAGES, Ingelheim, Altdorff, Lichtenaw, and Deckendorff: Four MOUNTAINS of the Empire, Nunsterberg, Friedberg, Heydelberg, and Nurnberg: Four OFFICES hereditary to the Dukedom of Switzerland, The Sewer of Waldprugh, The Cupbearer of Radach, The Marshal of Merkdorff, and The Chamberlain of Kemnat. Yer many of these dignities are altered and changed into others, or wholly abolished and extinct by the death of those which held them, as it is at large to be seen in Munster's Cosmography. If any man be moreover desirous to know the names of the Imperial cities, let him repair to the same author, he shallbe satisfied to his full content. Item Charles the Fourth, Emperor of Germany did make besides these many other constitutions. When the Emperor sitteth in his Majesty and chair of Estate than the Archbishop of Trier sitteth over against him, the Archbishop of Mentz upon his right hand, and the Archbishop of Colen on his left: The King of Bohemia taketh his seat upon the right hand of the Archbishop, and by him the County palatine of Rhein placeth himself, the Duke of Saxony sitteth upon the left hand of the Archbishop, and by him the marquess of Brandenburg. But of these offices, divers authors do write diversly; wherefore it being not our purpose to make a large discourse of this matter, we send the Reader, for further satisfaction herein, to the forenamed Sebastian Munster and other Historiographers of Germany, who have handled this argument more amply. depiction of four barons of the Holy Roman Empire, four knights, four freemen, four citizens, four villagers. and four yeomen, each with a blazon or coat of arms Otho III Saxonioe Dux, Othonis two filius, a princibus Germanis, Imperator Romoe dictus, a Gregorio Vpontif. Max. consanguineo suo Bruno antea Vocabatur) quem ille pontificem crearat, diadema imperiale accepit: Sed cum Saxoniam peteret Imperator, Gregorius pontifex a johann ponti: Vrbe pellitur Quare Otto irarum plenus maximis copÿs Italiam ingressus vi Romam capit. De his consul Munster: Crescentium consulem dissidȳ authorem cum suis complicibus punit, Gregoriumque pristinae dignitati restituit. Cum veró consideraret sapientissimus Caesar perpetúo oestuare Gallos' et Italos, transferende imperialis maiestatis cupiditate a Germanis, et inter Germanos quoque propter electionem nonnumquam dissensiones defuis se apud suos Maiores: tulit cum Gregorio sanctionem ut in posterum sola authoritas eligendi Imperatoris, penes septem Germanioe principibus prima rios remaneret: Erat tum Otto natus annos 28 et propter ingeny proptitudinem miraculum mundi dictus: factum hoc as serunt Aᵒ salutis nonagentesimo septua●●me quarto licet scriptores tempore multum varient, quod lectori manifestum erit ex lecti●●e Historiarum, Nomina 4 Comitum et Militum Imperij superius omissa, hic legenda ponimus. 4 Comites Imperij. Swartzemburgensis, Clivensis, Ciliae, et Sabaudiae. 4 Milites Imperij. Andelato, Meldingensis, Strongendoch, Frauwemberg. The KING'S MONASTERY of Saint Laurence, for Friars of the order of Saint Hierome, in Escurial in Spain. depiction of the Royal Seat of San Lorenzo de El Escorial SCENOGRAPHIA TOTIUS FABRICAE S. LAURENTII IN ESCORIALI. AD PHILIPPUM II. HISPANIARUM ETC. REGEM CATHOLICUM. Michaelis vander Hagen Antverpij carmen. Caesarcas' moles, atque alta palatia Regum Ne posthac Latium, aut Graecia iactet ovans; Pyramids, et aquaeductus, mira Amphitheatra, Et Circos veteres Inclyta Roma premat; Prisca fides sileat vasti Miracula Mundi; Nam faciunt nostra ad secula, prisca nihil; Vitus enim Hesperioe Rex Maximus ille Philippus Miracla exuperans omnia condit opus; Non opus; at Molem. qualem neque tota vetustas Vidit: et hoec oetas non habitura parem. Nempe Duces olim parti monimenta triumphi Victi erexerunt ambitione mala; Atque trophaea Dijs posuerunt capta profanis, Aut operis magni in secla perenne decus; Relligionis Apostolicae verum unicus ille Defensor, voti Rex memor usque pij, Sancti operis dudum aeternos molitur honores; Quo maius nihil hic Maximus Orbis habet. Is Collegium enim Augustum, et regal dicavit. Laurenti, sacrum, tempus in omne, tibi; Cuj certo numero praesunt Hieronymiani: O felix Ordo; o corda sacrata Deo. Non est hîc aliud nisi Magni Sponsa Tonantis; Maiestate Dei terribilisque locus; Est ubi Maiestas, et Magnificentia Regis Prodiga, inexhaustas et bene fundit opes. Regia sic summi est ibi Principis, atque supremj Numinis. o qualis gloria? quale decus? Quis gazas? quis splendorem fando explicet omnem? Angustum ingenium est, linguaque nostra nimis. Quis vero Regi par, atque secundus Ibero? Miraclum Mundi solus et ille facit. Macte animis; porro tua tanta potentia crescat; O Heros populi Inuicte Philippe tuj. Euge autem ô felix Hispania, et euge Madrida; Quoe nisi tam Magno haud Proefide tanta fores. The MONASTERY, or place of residence for the monks and friars, hath a very goodly Steeple wherein do hang a fine ring of Bells, with a Clock and Dial, with an Index showing the Natural and Planetary hours. The Wardrobe, Hall or Room where the monks and friars do use to dine and sup, with the spittle, are most goodlily built with Sollers, Galleries and Walks. Moreover here is a fair Cloister or Square, where public prayers are daily read: In the midst of this square is a very fine garden most artificially divided into beds and curious knots. In the midst of it is a goodly piece of work, built eight square in manner of a temple, with fountains of the best jasper. To this Cloister is adjoining the Chapterhouse, with another room very like unto it. The Seats of the monks are round about by the sides: but the Seat of the Prior doth far excel the rest, a famous piece of work made of marble, gloriously set out with pictures, and curiously arched over the head. The LIBRARY which is upon the top of the Abbey, is 185. foot long, and 32. foot broad. It hath three sundry rooms; In the first are all the Liberal Sciences protraitured. At the feet of every picture, are the Books of that faculty very orderly and finely placed, all of them gilt, and bound alike. here also is an huge Parchment book, wherein all manner of living creatures that are in all the whole world, elsewhere to be seen, are most curiously drawn and expressed in their true and lively colours. In the Second are only manuscript Latin, Greek and Hebrew books of Divinity. In the beginning of every book is set the picture and counterfeit of the author of the same. In like manner the third room is furnished only with manuscript copies of sundry writers, and different argument in divers languages, to wit, Historiographers, Poets, Mathematicians etc. These also have, where they might possibly be gotten, the lively portraitures and counterfeits of their authors set before them. This Library was much augmented by the addition of the Library of Didacus' Hurtadus Mendoza, who having sometime been Ambassador for Charles the fifth, Emperor of Rome, unto the Venetians, received from the High country of Greece a ship full of manuscript Greek copies: so that excepting the Vatican in Rome, which is the Pope's Library, there is not, as most men think, a more stately and better furnished library then this in all Europe. I come now to the UNIVERSITY, and the KING'S PALACE, both which are upon the North side. In the UNIVERSITY there are three several Schools or Hals, where the three most famous and worthy art's Divinity, Law and Physic are read by their several and proper Lecturers, beside the other liberal Sciences which together with them are there taught and expounded unto the younger sort of students. To this is adjoined a Free School for Grammar scholars, with sundry other court yards, and hals or dining rooms. The PALACE is so situate, that from thence you may easily go unto the Church, the College and monastery. It were a long discourse particularly to describe the several lodgings of the King, the Ambassadors, Comptroulers, Chamberlains, noblemen's, Pensioners, Yeomen of the guard and other Officers belonging to the Court. The King's Gallery openeth toward the North side of the Church, upon whose wall is painted the battle at Higueruela, in which King john the Second overcame the Moors of Granado. Which picture doth so livelily express the whole story and every thing in it as it was done, as it is wonderful. It showeth in what order, and how the main battle was set, where the Horsemen, the Footmen, the Pikemen, the Targeters, the Archers, which then were in great request, did stand, and how and where they severally charged the enemy. This piece of work was made at the commandment of Philip the second, king of Spain, by an old pattern drawn in a piece of linen cloth of an hundred and thirty foot long, found in the old Tower of Segovia, which was first drawn at that time that this battle was fought. Moreover upon the East and South sides of this building there is a most goodly and pleasant Garden, which is an hundred foot broad, and is set out and beautified with diverse knots, rare herbs, flowers and fountains. To this garden is adjoined an Orchard planted and set with all manner of trees. Within the precincts of this monastery there are more than forty fountains. Such is the wonderful number of Keys and Locks about this house, which do amount unto certain thousands, that there is a several and proper Officer for to look to them only, called, The master of the Keys. The form of the monastery is foursquare, and every side is two hundred and twenty four pases long; only that side except that is next to the Palace, which of purpose was made shorter than the other three, that the compass or external form of the Abbey might represent the fashion of the square of a gridiron, for that S. Laurence, to whom this house was dedicated, was broiled to death upon a gridiron. The Monks which are in number three hundred, and as I have showed before, of the order of S. Hierome, do inhabit not past the third part of this whole building. Their yearly revenues do amount to 35000. Ducats. The other part of the revenues they do bestow upon the king and his family. That I may conclude, it is furnished with so many Hals, Parlours, Chambers and other closerts and rooms for necessary uses in an house, that there is room enough to entertain and lodge four Kings and their Courts at once, to that it may worthily challenge the first place amongst the greatest miracles of the whole world. FINIS. IRELAND. GIraldus Cambrensis, a good Writer, that lived in the time of Henry the Second, & wrote above 400 years since, describeth IRELAND on this manner: HIBERNIA, saith he, post Britanniam, insularum maxima, unius contractioris diei nauigatione ultra Britannicas Wallias, in occidentali Oceano sita est. Intra tamen Vltoniam & Scoticas Galwedias duplo ferè angustiore spacio mare coarctatur. utraque verò utriusque terrae promontoria, hinc distinctius, illinc ratione distantiae confusius, satis apertè sereno tempore perspici possunt & notari. Insularum occidentalium haec ultima. Hispaniam, ab Austro, trium dierum naturalium navigatione, collateralem habet: Britanniam Maiorem, ab Oriente: Solum Oceanum, ab Occidente: Ab Aquilonari verò part, trium dierum velifico cursu, borealium insularum maxima Islandia jacet. That is: IRELAND, the greatest island of the world but Britain, lieth in the main sea, distant Westward from Wales about a days sail: but between Ulster and Gallaway, a province of Scotland, the Sea is not much more than half so far over. The promontories, capes, or forlands (as you please to call them) of both these countries, may very easily, in a bright sunne-shinie day, from hence be seen and descried: yet these more plainer, those, by reason they are farther off, more obscurely. Of all the islands of Europe this lieth farthest into the West. Upon the South side it hath Spain, distant from it about three days and three night's sail. Upon the East lieth Great Britain. On the West side of it is nothing but the vast Ocean sea. Upon the North, three days journey off, lieth Island, which of all the Northern isles is by far the greatest. Again, a little beneath he addeth: Hibernia quantò à caetero & communi orb terrarum semota, & quasi ALTER ORBIS esse dignoscitur: tantò rebus quibusdam, solito naturae cursu, incognitis, quasi peculiaris eiusdem NATURAE THESAURUS, ubi insignia & pretiosiora sui secreta reposuerit, esse videtur. Look by how much Ireland is disjoined from the rest of the known world, and in that respect is commonly holden to be as it were ANOTHER WORLD: so, for certain things, by the common course of Nature, to others unknown, it seemeth to be a special and peculiar Treasury or STOREHOUSE OF NATURE, where it hath bestowed and laid up her most excellent and rarest secrets. Orosius (and Isidore from him) reporteth, That Ireland is much less than England, but by reason of the situation, and temperature of the air here, it is generally more fertile than England. Yea and reverend Beda, our country man, he saith, That the air in Ireland is more healthful and clear than it is in England. (Hiberniam tum aëris salubritate, quàm serenitate multum Britanniae praestare.) Yet Giraldus denieth the latter. For (saith he) as France for thinness and clearness of the air doth far excel England, so England for the same doth as far excel Ireland. For, this is certain, the farther you go Eastward, look by how much the air is more subtle, pure and thin, so much is it more fierce, sharp and piercing. On the contrary, the farther you go toward the South and West parts of the world, by how much the air is more thick, cloudy and foggy, by so much it is more temperate, kind and healthful. For this country, lying in the midst indifferently seated between frozen Island, and parched Spain, and by that means getting a mean temperature between hot and cold, aswell in respect of that temperature and wholesomeness of the air, is a most goodly & fertile island. The champion fields do yield great store of corn; the mountains do feed many herds of cattle, the woods afford many Dear and other kind of wild beasts, the lakes and rivers great variety and plenty of good fish. Yet the soil of this island is better for Pastorage than Arable-ground; for Grass than Corne. Multam fruges in Hibernia, saith he, plurimam in culmis, minorem in granis spem promittunt. Abundè satis & campi vestiuntur, & horrea farciuntur, sola verò granaria destituuntur. Here their corn, as long as it is in the grass (for Hibernia I read herba) is marvelous good, but much better it seemeth to be when it is shot up and spindled, only it faileth when it cometh to the threshing, than it is seldom found to be casty. In the field it maketh a goodly show, yea ordinarily it is as thick as may stand upon the ground, their barns are crammed full and mowed up to the top, only their garners are empty. Thus far Giraldus: and because we have handled the general description of this island in another place of this our work, we will conclude this discourse with a brief description of some few of their cities and principal towns, as we have learned of that worthy gentleman Richard Stanihurst, this countryman bred and borne. DUBLIN, situate upon the river Life, in the county of Dublin, the Metropolitan and chief city not only of Leynster, but also of all Ireland, for goodly fair buildings, multitude of people, civility, for sweet air and situation, doth as far excel all the other cities of this i'll, as the lofty cypress doth the lowest shrubs. The Cathedral church of S. Patrick's was first founded by john Cinim Archbishop of Dublin, in the year of our Lord God 1197. That great and goodly strong Castle was built by Henry Loundres Archbishop also of Dublin, about the year of our Lord 1220. This city is very ancient, and was in Ptolemeys' time (as learned men think) called Civitas Eblana, The city Eblan. The next city in order and dignity is WATERFORD, a well governed town, and one that hath been always faithful to England. It is very populous and civil, and (for that the haven here is far better and more safe than that of Dublin) much resorted unto for trade and traffic, by merchants of foreign countries. The streets of it are very narrow and dark. Here no cutthroat-Iewish usurer is permitted to use his devilish occupation, that is, as Cato said, to kill men, or to live by the sweat of other men's brows. The third is LIMMERICK, which in regard of the goodly river Shenyn whereupon it is seated and standeth, as also for the commodious situation of the same, might justly challenge the first place. For this river is the greatest and goodliest of all Ireland, whose depth and channel is such, that notwithstanding the city standeth at the least threescore miles from the main sea, yet ships of great burden do come up even to the town walls: besides that it is wonderfully stored with great variety of fresh fish. King john did like the situation of this city so well, that he caused there a goodly castle and fair bridge to be built. The last and least is CORCK, situate upon the river Leigh. This haven is one of the best in all Ireland, and therefore the citizens are very wealthy and great merchants. These three latter are all within the province of Monster. But if thou desirest a larger discourse of these particulars, I wish thee to repair to the foresaid author Richard Stanihurst, he shall satisfy thee to the full. map of Ireland IRLANDIAE ACCURATA DESCRIPTIO, Auctore Baptista Boazio. SERENISSIMO INVICTISSIMOQVE jacobo MAGNAE BRITANNIAE, FRANCIAE, ET HIBERNIAE REGI, JOANNES BAPTISTA VRINTS ANTVERPIANUS, D. DEDICAT. joannes Baptista Vrints, Geographicarum tabularum calcographus, excud. Antuerpiae. EXPOSITIO VERBORUM HIBERNICORUM. Glyn Nemus. Can Promontorium. Caric Rupes. Knoc Collis. Slew Mons. B. vel Bale Vicus. Kill Pagus. Lough Lacus. Enis Insula. Mo. Monasterum. Mc. Territorium filii Satrapae. O Caput familiae. ENGLAND, OR The I'll of GREAT BRITAIN, as it stood about the time of the entrance of the Normans, described by ᵃ Nubiensis the Arabian. The second section of the seventh Climate. IN this second part of the seventh Climate we comprehend a part of the ᵇ Ocean sea, where ᶜ ENGLAND, which is a very great island, in form and fashion not much unlike to a ᵈ Storks head, standeth apart from the rest of the world. In this Island there are many ᵉ populous Cities well inhabited, steep Hills, running Waters, and goodly Champion grounds. ᶠ Hear it is always Winter. The nearest of main land unto it, is ᵍ Wady-shant, in the province of Flanders. Between this Island and the Continent, the passage is about ʰ twelve miles over. Amongst the cities of this isle, which are in the outmost borders of it Westward, and in the entrance of the narrowest place thereof, is the city ⁱ SIHSETER, which is distant from the ᵏ sea twelve miles. From this city unto the city ˡ GORHAM, by the sea shore, are threescore miles. Item, from the city Sihseter, unto the outmost border of the island Westward, are ᵐ three hundred and fourscore miles. From it also unto the haven ⁿ DARTERMOUTH, are fourscore miles. Then from thence unto the ᵒ LANDS END called Cornwallia, are an hundred miles. From the city Sihseter unto the city ᵖ SALEBURES within the land, Northward, are threescore miles. Item, from the city Gorham unto the liberties of the city q HANTONA, which standeth upon a creak that falleth into the sea, are five and twenty miles off: into this creak there runneth from the East part thereof the river of ʳ Wynseter. From ˢ WYNSETER unto Salebures, Westward, are forty miles. From Hantona unto the city ᵗ SHORHAM, are threescore miles. This city is near the sea. From it, along by the sea coast, unto the city ᵘ hastings, are fifty miles. From it, following the shore Eastward, unto the city ʷ DUBRIS, are seventy miles. This city is at the head of the ˣ passage whereby they pass from England unto the main Continent on the other side over against it. From the city Dubris unto the city ʸ LUNDRES, upland, are forty miles. This city standeth upon a great river which falleth into the sea between the city Dubris and the city ᶻ GIARNMOUTH. From which city Giarnmouth unto the city ᵃ TARGHIN are fourscore and ten miles. This city Targhin riseth up higher into the country about the space of ten miles. From the city Targhin unto the city ᵇ AGRIMES, upon the sea coast, are fourscore miles. From the city Giarnmouth aforesaid the sea bendeth all at once Northward, in manner of a circle. And from the city Agrimes aforenamed unto the city ᶜ EPHRADIK are fourscore miles. This city is far from the ocean sea, hard upon the borders of the island of SCOTIA, which is notwithstanding joined to the isle England. From the city Ephradik unto the fall of the river of ᵈ Wyska are an hundred and forty miles. ᵉ This WYSKA is a fortification upon that river, up higher into the country, from the sea twelve miles. From the city Agrimes, beforementioned, unto the city ᶠ NICOLA, upland, are an hundred miles. A ᵍ river divideth this city in the midst, and runneth from it unto the city Agrimes, and so upon the South side of it falleth into the sea, as we have said before. From Nicola an upland city unto the city Ephradik, are likewise fourscore and ten miles. From thence, unto the city ʰ DUNELMA, are fourscore miles Northward, upland, and far from the sea. Between the coast of the Wild of Scotia, unto the coast of the isle ⁱ IRELAND, are two days sail, Westward. From the coast of the isle England, unto the island ᵏ DANAS, but one days sail. From the coast of Scotia, Northward, unto the island ˡ ROSLANDA, are three days sail. From the coast of the isle Roslanda, Eastward, to the isle ᵐ ZANBAGA, are twelve miles. The length of the isle Roslanda is ⁿ four hundred miles: the breadth of it, where it is broadest, is but an hundred and fifty miles. ANNOTATIONS, by the Translator, upon some particulars, for the better help and direction of the Reader. ᵃ THe Arabic Geography, imprinted at Rome, in the year of our Lord 1592., set out by Baptist Raymund, at the cost and charges of the most illustrious Prince Ferdinand Medici's, Grand Duke of Tuscan in Italy, is but an Abridgement of a greater work, entitled _____ Nazahti'lmoshtak, that is, The pleasant garden, as the author himself in his Preface, to that his work, doth plainly confess: which Abbreviatour, as he himself, in the beginning of the fourth section of the first Climate, testifieth, was an African, borne in Nubia: For he there saith, that in this Parallel there be two rivers called Nilus; whereof the one, which is vulgarly known by that name, and is for difference sake called Nilus of Egypt, runneth along by our country, (_____ Ardiana) from South to North, upon whose banks almost all the cities both of Egypt and of the Island are built and situate. By many places of this his work it is manifest that he was a Mussulman, that is, by profession a Mahometan. He lived, as I gather, above five hundred years since, presently after the entrance of the Normans into England: For at the second section of the fourth climate he writeth that when he wrote this his work, Roger was King of Sicilia: but whether this Roger were Roger the father, son of Tanchred the Norman, who drove the Saracens from thence; or Roger his son, who in the year after Christ's incarnation 1103 took upon him the government of that kingdom, it is uncertain, and (for aught I know) not to be learned out of his words. map of England and Wales ANGLIAE REGNI FLORENTISSIMI NOVA DESCRIPTIO AUCTORE HUMFREDO LHVYD DENBYGIENSE Cum Privilegio. c _____ Alinkalaterra, as the Spaniards, Italians and French do call it, that is, England, or The Angel's land (so named by Egbert, king of the Westsaxons, about the year of our Lord 800) is of the three the greatest, most fertile & flourishing kingdom of this whole isle: and therefore it is hereby this our author, in this place by a figure put for Great Britain, the part for the whole. Neither is this any strange thing, not used by any other: for Raymundus Marlianus, that adjoined those Alphabetical descriptions of Cities, Places, Mountains and Rivers, to Caesar's Commentaries, doth put Angliam Insulam and Angliae Insulam, The Isle England and The I'll of England, for Britanniam, Britain. Such is the marvelous greatness of this Island, that when it was first descried by the Romans, they thought it almost well worthy the name of ALTERIUS ORBIS, Another world. And he that made the panegyric oration to Constantius, writeth that julius Caesar, who first discovered it to the Romans, ALIUM se ORBEM TERRARUM scripserit reperisse, tantae magnitudinis arbitratus, ut non circumfusa Oceano, sed complexa Oceanum videretur, did write unto his friends, that he had found Another World; supposing it to be of that wonderful greatness, that it could nor possibly be environed round on all sides of the sea, but rather that it contrariwise did enclose the sea. And for that it lieth so far remote from the South, like as Thule, it was by poets and other ancient writers, entitled Vltima Britannia, Great Britain, the farthest part of the world Northward. ᵈ _____ Alnaama, In Avicen is a fowl called of the Latins, Struthium, an Ostrich; as Gerardus Cremonensis, his interpreter, understandeth the word: and indeed the South part of the isle, the sea falling in between Wales and Cornwall, doth represent the neck and head of such a like fowl, with the mouth gaping wide open. Livy and Fabius Rusticus did liken it Oblongae scutulae, vel bipennt, To aswingling stock or sword, which those use that dress hemp and flax; to a twall or twibill, a kind of warlike weapon used in fight by some nations. And indeed the whole island being triangular (triquetra, they call it) but of unequal sides, (which kind of figure the Geometers call Scalenum) may also aswell as Sicilia be named TRINACRIA. For from Taruisium, a promontory or forland in Scotland, now called Howburne, all along by the shore, unto Belerium, the cape of Cornwall, are 812. miles: from whence to Cantium, The Forland of Kent, are 320 miles: from thence again to Howburne in Scotland, 704 miles. So that by this account the circuit and compass of Britain is 1836 miles: which cometh much short of that account of Pliny, and is somewhat less than that of Caesar. ᵉ The first inhabitants which seated themselves here presently after the universal flood in the days of Noah, came hither from France, as Necrenesse of place, Likeness of manners, Government, Customs, Name and Language, do very demonstratively prove and evince. And thereupon they call themselves Cumro, as come from Gomer the son of japheth (called of Historiographers Cimber) from whom are descended the Celiae or ancient Gauls, the inhabitants not only of France, but generally of all the Northwest parts of Europe. What think you then of that story of Brute? Mary I think he wanted honesty that first invented that fable, and he wit that believeth it. But john Wheathamsted, sometime Abbot of S. Alban, a grave learned man and of good judgement, shall speak for me; Totus iste processus, saith he, de Bruto, poëticus est potius quàm historicus, opinatiwsque magis propter varias causas, quàm realis: That whole discourse of Brute, is rather to be accounted as a fable and fiction forged in poet's brain, than a true history, done and acted indeed. Item William of Newbury, a writer of good credit, and one that lived at the same time with this Geffrey of Munmouth, did accuse him to his face of forgery, and challenged him for the same. For first, for the name of Britons they never knew what it meant until the entrance of the Romans, and was then as harsh unto these Cumbri, as the name of Welshman, is to them at this day; which it is certain divers of the upland people do not acknowledge nor understand what it should mean. Again, Ludovicus Vines, Hadrianus junius, Buchanan, Polydore Virgil, Bodine and other great men, do all jointly confess that there was never in the world any such man as this Brutus. Moreover, That presently after the confusion at Babel, in the infancy of the world, when the isles of the Gentiles were divided into their lands, as the Scripture speaketh, every man after his tongue, after their families in their nations, that is, That such men as by reason of difference and diversity of language, did separate themselves from such as they understood not, and therefore could not converse withal, into their several companies and hordes, did bear the name and denomination of their father and prince of that family, it is very plain and manifest: but that any nation was named or called after the name of the chief leader and conductor of a colony, I yet find not avouched by any good author. It is most certain and without all controversy true, That divers countries have been called by sundry names, by foreigners and strangers, never known nor acknowledged of the nations themselves. Do you think that the ancient inhabitants of Spain did ever know what Hesperia meant? None surely ever called that country by this name, but the Grecians only. Albion and Britannia doubtless were names as barbarous unto these our Cumbri, and never heard of before the entrance of the Romans. There is no Colony, although never so small and few, but will retain much of their own country language, either wholly uncorrupt, or else manifestly to be distinguished by the phrase and propriety of speech. Those few Flemings who (their country being by the breaking in of the sea overflown and drowned) obtained of King Henry the first, a part of Pembroke shire in Wales which the Welshmen call Rosse, lying between two rivers, not far off from Milford haven, are they not to this day distinguished, from their neighbours round about them by their speech and language? And because their speech doth much resemble the English, is not their country commonly called, of those which inhabit near unto them, Little England beyond Wales? The like you shall observe by the British colony, which above eleven hundred years since took possession of that part of France, which of them ever since hath been known by the name of Britain: Of the colony of the Scots in Ireland, and of the Irish in Scotland. If any man will say that there is the like resemblance between the Welsh tongue and the Greek or Latin, I will justify it that there is as great affinity between the Welsh and Arabic, and again that these are as like the one to other as an apple is to an oyster. Moreover, this entrance of Brute was an absolute conquest, the giants (if there were ever any such) being utterly destroyed or quite chased out of the land, and therefore there is no reason to the contrary but they should have, for the space of seven hundred years, kept their language from corruption, as well as they have done since, being since the entrance of the Romans sixteen hundred years and more. The Latins or Greeks so prodigal always in their own commendation, would doubtless not have forgotten to record the setting forth of such a famous colony. Can this affinity have been hid from Caesar? would they not, think you, have claimed kindred of the Romans? Constans and Constantius Emperors of Rome were the first, by the testimony of julius Firmicus, that ever durst venture thorough these seas. How then did this Brutus, so many hundred years before, in such small barks, so slightly built, pass the same? Aeneas, they report, of his many ships lost all but one before he could get home, in the Midland sea, which is nothing so dangerous and troublesome. Can it be thought credible that such a warlike nation as these Troyans', having so lately got footing and seated themselves in so goodly a country as Italy, would so suddenly remove so far off, to a place unknown? The Romans having such dangerous wars, and such occasion to use men and brave commanders, would never have suffered them in such troops to pass out of their country. If it had took the name of Brutus, it should doubtless have been called Brutania, not Britannia, as Caesar nameth it, nor Bretania, Pretanice, or Pretanis, as the Greeks do write it. But list what Caesar saith of this matter, Britania pars interior, saith he, ab ijs incolitur, quos natos in insula ipsi memoria proditum dicunt. Maritima pars ab ijs, qui praedae ac belli inferendi causa ex Belgio transierant. The inner part of the isle is inhabited of such people as were bred and borne there, as they themselves do report from their ancestors. The sea coast is possessed of such as have come thither from Flanders and thereabout, to rob and spoil the country. If this were all that was then known, and that Gildas Sapiens and Venerabilis Beda knew nothing to the contrary, how came this our author, so many hundred years after them, to the knowledge of this so absolute an history, where not only persons, places, and actions are so distinctly set down with their precise difference of time, as if they had been done but yesterday? The historian, for things done in his own time, or not long before, is believed upon his own word, but for such things as were done many ages before he was borne, he must bring his author to justify his assertion. If there had been any such tradition commonly delivered from man to man, it would questionless have been intimated to Caesar. Records can not be preserved but by writing; and that knowledge came in with the Romans. But if it be a question whether there were ever any such city as that Troy, so much renowned by means of that learned poëme of the famous Poet Homer, what will become of the stories of Aeneas (which, if I mistake him not, the great Historiographer Titus Livius doth make a doubt of) and of this our Brutus never patronaged by any great learned wise man? I know that is improved by some, and I think it may be demonstrated. For further satisfaction I refer thee to M. Camden's Britannia, where this argument is handled at large and most learnedly. Only in defence of Gaulfridus, lest any man should think that I have all this while spoken against his person, I conclude with this saying of a learned man of our time; Cardanus ait, saith he, illius aetatis scriptores tantopere mendacio & fabulis fuisse delectatos, ut in contentionem venerint quis plura confingeret. Cardane saith, That the Historians and Writers of those times (between four hundred and five hundred years since) were so much delighted with fables and lies, that they strove who should lie fastest, and win the whetstone. It was, you see, the fault of the time and age wherein he lived, not of the man. The learned Orator Tully, in the second book of his Offices, as I remember, thus describeth the virtues of a true Historiographer: Ne quid falsi scribere audeat; Ne quid veri non audeat; Ne quam in scribendo suspitionem gratiae; Ne quam simultatis ostendat. A good Historian may not dare to write any thing that is false; He may not be afraid to write any thing that is true; He must not show any partiality or favour in writing; He ought to be void of all affection and malice. Learned Antiquaries follow this good counsel of the grave Philosopher; Sell us no more dross for pure metal; Refine what you read and write; Every tale is not true that is told: Some authors want judgement; others honesty: Let no man be believed for his antiquity: For you know what Menander said, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; Grayhaires are not always a sign of wisdom and deep understanding; old men do sometime dote, and will lie as well as others. One saith; Nesc to quo casu illud evenit, ut falsa potius quàm vera animum nostrum captant. I cannot tell, saith he, how it cometh to pass, but surely true it is, that we are more easily carried away with lies and fables, than with truth. And how hard a matter it is to remove one from a settled opinion, though never so false and absurd, any man meanly experienced doth very well know. ᶠ Yet Caesar saith that Britanniae Loca sunt temperatiora, qùam in Gallia, remissioribus frigoribus: The temperature of the air in England, is better than in France, the cold is nothing so bitter. That is, as the author of the panegyric oration made to Constantius the Emperor doth interpret it, In ea nec rigor est nimius hyemis, nec ardor aestatis: In it neither the cold of winter, nor the heat of summer is very excessive. And Minutius Felix he writeth that, Britannia sole deficitur, sed circumfluentis maris tepore recreatur. In England the Sun shineth not very hot, but that defect is repaid by a certain steam or hot vapour which ascendeth up out of the sea that invironeth this island on all sides round. ᵍ What place this should be, I dare not for truth constantly affirm, Perhaps he meaneth Vitsam, or as we call it Whitsan, a little town in the country of Bolloine some five or six miles from Calais, situate upon the sea coast, built at the mouth of a small river, which peradventure he calleth Shan't: For in the Arabic tongue Wadi-shant, importeth so much. ʰ This is false and by himself contradicted: for in another place, if I be not deceived, he maketh it twenty five miles over: wherefore I doubt not but for a mile the author did put a parasange, which containeth three English miles: And this is somewhat near the mark. ⁱ I take it that he meaneth Cercester, in Glocestershire, which vulgarly they now call Cicester. It is an ancient city called of Ptolemey Corinium, of Antonine Durocornovium, of the Saxons Cyrenceaster, taking the denomination from the river Corinus, or Churn, upon which it is situate. The tract of the decayed walls of it which are two miles about, do testify that it was sometime a very great city. Many antiquities and ancient monuments do plainly show that in the time of the Romans it was a place of good reckoning. Now it is nothing so populous and well inhabited. ᵏ From the Severne, I understand it, which at every flood enterteineth the salt water a great way up into the country. ˡ Warham, is a sea town in Dorsetshire, strongly fortified by nature, upon the South and North with two rivers, Ware, and Trent (this now they call Piddle) and with the main sea, upon the East, only upon the Wew it lieth open to the assailaunt. Yet it was in times past defended with a fair wall, and a strong Castle. It was very populous, well inhabited, and graced with the King's mint, for the refining and coining of his money, until the time of Henry the Second: since whose days by reason of civil wars, casualty by fire, and stopping of the haven, it is much decayed, and hath lost much of that former beauty. ᵐ This distance is much too great, whether he meaneth the lands end in Cornwall, or the farther part of Wales Westward, which I rather incline to. But observe this once for all, that there is no great heed to be taken to those his accounts of miles and distances. ⁿ Dartmouth, an haven town in Devonshire, situate upon a little hill running out into the sea, at the mouth of the river Dart or Dert, as some writ it. The haven is defended with two strong Castles or Blockhouses. It is very populous, well frequented with Merchants, and hath many goodly tall ships belonging to it. King john granted them certain privileges and every year to choose a Mayor for their supreme magistrrate and governor in civil causes under the King. ᵒ Thus our seamen call it at this day: The Arabian termeth it _____ Tarfi'lgarbi mina'lgiezira, The Western bound of the island. Master Camden, in his Scotland, that I may note this by the way, affirmeth that Taurus, in Welsh, doth signify the end or limb of any thing. here in Arabic, thou seest, it signifieth the same. And in English we call, if I be not deceived, the brims of an hat, The tarfe. ᵖ SALISBURY or rather SARISBURY a sweet and pleasant city, within the County of Wilt, situate in a plain at the meeting of the rivers Auone and Nadder. It is not that ancient city Sorbiodunum, mentioned by Antoninus in his journal, but built of the ruins of it, as seemeth very probable. For this old town being often distressed for want of water, and at length spoiled and razed to the ground, by Swein the Dane, in the year of our Lord 1003. (although it revived again a little after, about the time of William the First) was forsaken and abandoned by the citizens, who laid the foundation of this new city about 400. years since, at what time Richard the First was King of England. That most stately Cathedral Church, which they report hath as many doors as there be months in the year; as many windows as the year hath days; and as many pillars as there are hours in the year; was at the same time begun by Richard, Bishop of Sarum, in a most goodly plot of ground, which vulgarly was called MERIFEILD, and in forty years with infinite cost and charges, it was by him and others finished and brought to that perfection which it is at now at this day. q SOUTHHANTON (we now call it,) built upon an arm of the sea between two rivers, is enclosed with a double ditch and a fair stone wall. For the better defence of the Haven Richard the Second caused a very goodly castle to be built all of free stone. It is a passing fine city, very populous, rich, and well frequented of Merchants. Clausentum, that ancient city mentioned by Antoninus, and stood sometimes in that field which at this day is called Saint Maries, was often spoiled and sacked by the Danes, and at length, in the time of Edward the Third was utterly consumed and burnt down to the ground by the Frenchmen: Of whose ruins this New city was built in a place much more better and commodious. ʳ This river, peradventure, was anciently called WENT, and thereof the city Wentchester, happily took the name: like as the cite Colnchester in Essex, was so called of the river Colne, upon Which it standeth. ˢ WINCHESTER, A very ancient city, well known to the Romans, and is oft mentioned in old historians. Afterward in time so the Saxon Heptarchy, the West Saxon Kings ordinarily kept their court here. strait after the entrance of the Normans, and peradventure somewhat before, the Records for the whole land were here bestowed and laid up. It was once or twice much defaced by casualty of fire, and oft spoiled and sacked by unruly soldiers in time of civil wars: but Edward the Third, to salve these damages and hindrances of the citizens and townsmen, placed here THE STAPLE, or mart for wool and cloth. At this time it is very populous and well inhabited. The walls of this city are about a mile and an half in compass. It hath six fair gates, and very large Suburbs adjoining to every one of them. ᵗ SHORHAM, an ancient Borough and haven town in Sussex, first called, as Master Camden writeth, CIMENSHORE of Cimen, the brother of Cissa, who together with Aella their father, landed a greater multitude of their Saxons. But in continuance of time a great part of that town being eaten up with the sea, and the mouth of the haven with beech and sand det up, of a goodly town it is become a small village, at this day known by the name of OLD SHOREHAM, the decay of which gave occasion of the building and name of another not far off from it, commonly called NEW SHOREHAM. ᵘ here Athelstane King of the Westsaxons, who made a law that no man should be so hardy as to dare to coin money out of great towns privileged by the King for that purpuse, erected a Mint for the coining of his Silver and other metals, by which means it became so famous that in the time of the Saxons it deserved the name of a city and was then called by them HASTINGACEASTER. In a plain, before this town, that bloody battle between William, the bastard, Duke of Normandy, that cruel tyrant, and Harold the usurper, son of Earl Goodwin, was fought upon the fourteenth day of October, in the year of our Lord 1066. It is one of the cinque ports. ʷ DOVER, before the entrance of the Saxons was called Dubris, as Antoninus in his journal testifieth, who nameth it Portus Dubris, The haven Dubris. Upon that side next the sea that was sometime defended with a strong wall, whereof some part is to be seen at this day. Victred King of Kent did here erect a goodly Church, which he dedicated unto Saint Martin's. The castle which standeth upon the top of an exceeding high cliff, and is thought to be the strongest hold of all England, and therefore called by Matthew Paris Clavis & repagulum Angliae, The key and bar of England, was begun, as is probable, by the Romans; yet not by julius Caesar, as they would feign make men believe. Upon another rock or cliff, over against this on the other side of the town, there was, as seemeth, a lantern or watchtower (Pharus, they call it) opposite and answerable to that which the Romans had built at Bollein, beyond the straits in France, which afterward being decayed was repaired by Charles the Great, and at this day is called by the French, Tour d'order, by the English, THE OLD MAN OF BULLEN. ˣ This is that famous passage (traiectus,) from the Continent unto this Island, by which Caesar and the Romans always entered and had access hither: For until the time of Constans and Constantine Emperors of Rome, it was thought almost impossible to come hither from Rome, with a navy through the main Ocean: And since that long, it was, in time of Christianity, by proclamation forbidden, that, whatsoever he were, borne within the allegiance of England, that had a mind to go beyond the seas for religion or pilgrimage, it should not be lawful for him to take shipping anywhere else but here. The Frenchmen vulgarly call it Le pas de Calais, but the English call it The straits of Dover. ʸ London, (we now call it) but of the French and Strangers it is commonly called Londres or Londra. Yet Tacitus, Ptolemey, Antonine, and Ammianus Marcellinus do with one consent write it LONDINUM or LONGIDINUM, so named of the Britons, as is probable, of Llong, Ships, and Dinas, a City: answerable to those places of Graecia Naupactus, Naupactus, Naustathino, etc. denominated of Ships. It is doubtless a very ancient city, as Ammianus Marcellinus testifieth, who twelve hundred years since called it Vetustum oppidum, An ancient town. Yet julius Caesar never mentioneth it in all his writings. Cornelius Tacitus, who lived in the days of Nero, that bloody Emperor, was the first, if I be not deceived, that ever wrote of it, calling it by the name of Oppidum, copia negotiatorum, & commeatu maxime celebre, A Town very famous both for traffic and great concourse of Merchants, as also for victuals and all manner ot provision whatsoever. Nay he that made the panegyric oration to Constantius the Emperor, and Marcellinus who lived after him, give it no better title. Yet at this day it is An abridgement or brief view of the whole island, The Imperial seat of the British isles, Regumque Angliae camera, and The chamber of the English Kings: and therefore it may now justly assume that title of AUGUSTA, The royal city, which Ammianus so many hundred years since gave unto it. And being situate upon the rising of a little hill, in a most wholesome and healthful air, in the midst of the richest countries of the land, all a long upon the North side of the Thames, one of the goodliest rivers of Europe, it is at this day as famous a Mart, for all manner of trade and traffic as any in the whole world beside. The walls of this city, which are about three miles in compass, are not ancient, although some do write, that at the entreaty of Queen Helena, Constantine the Great caused them to be built. Beside those many and large Suburbs without the walls, there is joined to it, upon the West the city of WESTMINSTER, and upon the South by a fair stone bridge the BOROUGH OF SOUTHWARK, equal for bigness and multitude of people to many great and good cities: So that London in this respect may justly be called Tripolid' Angliterra. This Bridge was begun first of timber, and afterward in the time of King john it was made all of Freestone. The foundation of that goodly Mynster or Cathedral Church of Saint Paul was first laid by Ethelbert King of Kent. ᶻ Yarmouth, as we now call it, a very goodly sea town in the county of Norfolk, situate at the mouth of the river Gerne (Garienis,) whereof it took the name, and was first called Giernemouth, and then by corruption in process of time Garmouth, and Yarmoth. It is enclosed almost on all sides with water, upon the West with the river aforesaid: upon the South and East with the main sea: only upon the North it lieth open to the firm land, upon which side it is defended from the assault of the enemy by a very strong wall, which together with the river do make a kind of Square figure longer one way then an other. On the East side standeth a Block-house, well furnished with great ordinance to defend the haven and town from pirates and sea robbers. It hath but one Church, but that is a marvelous fair great one with a very high Spire, seen far off both by sea and land. ᵃ What this town should be, and where it should stand I cannot say for certain. The letters in the Arabic, and the proportion of distance from Yarmouth and Grynsby, do directly point at Drayton in Northhampton-shire. But because it is too far off from the sea, and was never greater than now it is, and for that I find him so often faulty in those accounts, I do not believe that he meant that place. The name cometh very near to Torksey, which is situate upon the Trent, and, as Master Camden saith, although now it be but a small town, yet in times past it hath been much greater and more famous. For in time of William the First, as appeareth by Doomsday book, it had two hundred citizens, and enjoyed many great and large privileges. ᵇ Grimsby, in Lincolnshire, sometime a very great Mart town, much resorted unto from all quarters both by Sea and Land, so long as the haven lay open ready to entertain Ships of any reasonable burden. But as the haven did in continuance of time decay, so the glory of the town, by little and little vanished, and resigned up her trade unto Kingston upon Hull, her overthwart neighbour, which ever since the time of Richard the Second, hath greatly flourished, in whose days of a small village and a very few poor fisher-men's cottages it began to grow to that greatness, that of a sudden it was not much inferior to many pretty cities. ᶜ York, a very goodly city, situate upon the river Ouse. For beauty, greatness, strength, riches and pleasure it is inferior to none in all England, but London only. Old writers call it EBORACUM, the Welshmen Ebrauc, or Effroc: the Saxons Eferwic: And therefore I suspect that this my author did write it _____ Efferwic, not _____ Effradic: but I altar nothing. It is a very ancient city oft mentioned in Roman Coins and histories, whereby it is manifest that Legio sexta victrix, the sixth conquering legion, did ordinarily reside in this city. The Emperors Severus and Constantius, father to Constantine the Great, so long as they abode in this i'll, did keep their court here, and dying in these parts, were buried, in this city. This Constantius being a very godly and religious Christian Prince; made it first as our histories report, a Bishop's sea, which Honorius Bishop of Rome, afterward advanced unto the dignity of a Metropolitan, or archbishopric, which, beside the large jurisdiction that it had here in England, had also under it all Scotland. ᵈ Wiske, it is called at this day. It riseth in Richmondshire not far from Wharleton Castle, as Christopher Saxto maketh me believe. ᵉ I find no mention at all of this place, either in Master Camden, or any other. Only in the same Saxton upon the foresaid river, some two or three miles above Northaluerton, I find Danby Wiske: but whether our author meant this or not I cannot tell. But I would gladly learn of what place the Lord of Vescy, took his name. ᶠ Lincoln, a large and fair city, situate now upon the North side of the river Witham, called by Ptolemey and Antonine LINDUM, by Beda Lindecollinum, by the Normans, as Master Camden testifieth, Nichol. ᵍ This is very false: For this river having hitherto, from his fountain, bend his course Northward as if it meant indeed to unload itself at Grimesby, doth notwithstanding here alter that determination, and turning itself clean another way at length falleth into the sea at Boston; a place almost full South both from Lincoln and Grimesby. ʰ Durham, situate upon the top of an hill, by the river Wear, which runneth almost round about it, and thereupon was called by the Saxons Dun-holme, that is, if we shall interpret it into English, The hill-ile, is no ancient city: For the fiirst stone of it, as our histories report was laid by the Monks of Lindesferne, in the year of our Lord 995. before that we find no mention of it. William the First built the Castle upon the top of the Hill, which since that time was the Bishop's palace. ⁱ Ireland, the greatest island in these Seas, Britain only excepted: for it runneth out in length from South to North about four hundred miles: and where it is narrowest it is well near two hundred miles over. But of this we have spoken in another place. ᵏ Denmark, (we now call it) is for the most part environed and washed with the salt sea: and therefore he doth not greatly err, in that he termeth it An Island. ˡ Island (if I be not deceived) which Solinus in the thirty five chapter of his Polyhistor, saith, is two days sail from Cathnesse, the North cape of Scotland: His words are these, A Caledoniae promontorio Thulen petentibus bidui navigatio est. Those that do travel between the cape of Caledonia or Cathnesse and Thule, do make it two days sail. Item in the same chapter, a little beneath, he writeth that, Ab Orcadibus Thulem usque quinque dierum & noctium navigatio est. From the Orkney isles, to Thule are five days, and five night's sail. Yet Island is not that ancient Thule, as Master Camden, in his Britania, proveth at large. The position and distances answer well to Thule, but the quantity or bigness argueth that he meant Island, which is much farther off either from the coast of Norway, or borders of Scotland, as we shall by and by show more plainly. ᵐ So it is written apparently: But observe here, That of the Arabic letters, diverse in form and shape of body, are the very same, and are only distinguished one from another by pricks or points, placed either over their heads or underneath them. Hereupon it is that that Arabic word which here I call _____ Zanbaga, (supposing only one letter to be misplaced, which might be the fault of the printer) may indifferently be either _____ Norbaga, or Norwega, as the Danes call it: or _____ Neriga, or Nerigon, whereof Pliny speaketh; which is all one in effect. For Pomponius Mela saith that Thule Bergarum (thus the learned Clarencieux readeth, not Belgarum) litori apposita est: that is, Thule is upon the coast of Norway, overagainst the city Bergen. And it is out of all question, saith the same author, that by Nerigon Pliny did understand that same country which at this day we call Norway. ⁿ That our author did mean Island, if there were no other argument, this one were alone sufficient to prove it. For I do not remember that any one of the ancient writers ever took upon him to define Thule according to his length and breadth: only Ptolemey and those other authors have pointed at it, as we have showed before, and have told us whereabout it lieth in the Sea by the longitude and latitude of it, as also by the situation of it from Scotland, The Orkeney isles, and Bergen in Norway. Whereas he saith that the length of Rosland is 400 miles, it is, I say, apparent that he meant Island. For Ortelius in his Island thus writeth of it: Patet haec insula in longitudive centum milliarium Germanicorum, ut vulgus scriptorum habet: The length of this Island, as the common sort of writers do testify, is one hundred german miles: Now that a common or ordinary Dutch mile, doth contain four English or Italian miles, it is a thing so commonly known that it needeth no proof. But having handled, Gentle Reader, the particulars, for the most part before in their several places, lest I be too tedious in a thing not greatly needful I cease to trouble thee any longer. GALIZIA, a kingdom of Spain. THe kingdom of GALIZIA is bounded upon the West and North, with the Ocean sea; upon the East, with the Asturias and the kingdom of Leon: upon the South, with the river Mino, and the Kingdom of Portugal. It was sometime, as Ferdinand Oiea, the author of this Map, writeth, much greater than now it is at this day, and was then held to be one of the largest kingdoms of all Spain: For it extended itself Eastward up as far as the mountains of Biscaya, and the head of the great river Duero, (Durius Pliny calleth it) and so from thence it ran all along by the bank of this river even till where it falleth into the main sea, as our said author proveth, by the testimony of Marius Aretius in his description of Spain, of Annius Viterbius, and Floriano de Campo in the 40. chapter of his fourth book; and likewise in the third chapter of his fourth book. It is very uneven, and mounteinous, or every where full of dry barren hills and dales; and therefore much of it, by reason it wanteth water, is waste and not inhabited. Their Villages and towns, (especially the greater and better sort of them,) are situate upon the Sea, or upon some great river not far from thence, except Santiago, Lugo, and Mondonedo with one or two more. Yet, which is very strange, here are bred such wonderful store of horses, that that fable, which reporteth that hereabouts in Spain the mares conceive with foal by virtue of the wind, may seem to be something probable. Yea and this our author Fernandez Oiea, saith, that it hath great store of cattle, and of all manner of Deer aswell for necessary provision and maintenance of the house, as for game and disport for the nobility and gentry of the land. But of Fish here taken, not only in the Sea but also in the fresh rivers, there is such variety and wonderful store that it is from hence conveyed to most places throughout all Spain. It hath many hot baths, and other springs and waters of rare and sovereign virtues. It yieldeth great plenty of wine, and that so good, especially that which is made about Orense and Rivadavia, that it is transported from hence far and near into all country's Christian. It offordeth much good fruit of all sorts, but especially of Lemons and Oranges. Silk and Flax, are very great and gainful commodities unto the inhabitants. here were sometime, as Pliny testifieth, very rich Mines of gold. And Niger writeth that, amongst the Artabri, (who inhabited not far from Cape finister,) the rivers and brooks did bring down, after any great store of rain, Earth mingled with Silver, Tin and Gold-ore: yea and that the soil here was so fertile of Gold, Copper and Lead, that ofttimes the husbandmen with their ploughs did turn up great clods of good gold. Yet we know now, saith Maginus, that the Mines of this country at this day are of no great account. It hath also some quarreiss of fine marble. Pedro de Medina reckoneth up threescore Cities and towns of note in Galizia, of which these following are the most famous and renowned, and therefore the more worthy the speaking of in this place. COMPOSTELLA, a goodly city situate between the two rivers Sar, and Sarela, is now commonly called and known by the name of SANTIAGO, Saint jeameses, for that the body of the glorious Apostle Saint james, elder brother to john the Evangelist, who first preached the gospel here and planted Christianity amongst the Spaniards, lieth here interred: and in honour of this blessed Apostle, by the consent generally of all, Prince, Nobles and Prelates, it was long since adorned with the title and dignity of Metropolitan. This byword is common amongst the Spaniards, That there be three Apostolical Churches in the world most renowned and famous. Saint Peter in Rome, Saint jeamses in Spain, and Saint john's in Ephesus. They commonly hold, that the first Church that ever was built in Spain, was that of our Lady in Saragosa, the second was this of Saint James. here also is a goodly University and school of good learning, where all the Liberal Sciences are professed and taught, and many students are brought up and maintained until they come to be of age and ability for public service either in the Church or Commonwealth. The GROIN, is a very goodly town, situate in an isthmos or demy-ile, between two bay or creeks of the sea, whereof the one is held to be one of the best havens of the world: And therefore here for the most part of the King's ships, in time of peace do lie at anchor. LUGO, one of the principal cities of all Galizia, standeth upon the Mino, not far from Castro de Rey where this river ariseth. It is very ancient, and was out of doubt, known to the Romans, at such time they bore the sway in these parts: yet there be some which do think it to have been built by the Vandals, long since the decay of that estate. MONDONNEDO is a fair city seated upon a little river toward the Northern sea coast, not far from Rivadeo. It was anciently called Glandomiro. ORENSE, situate upon the river Mino, is a very great and large city. The wines that are here made, are counted to be of the best, and equal to those of Rivadavia. Some think that it was in old time called Auria, yet the Romans, as it is probable, called it Aquas Calidas, of the hot baths, which here are found, and are now of the Spaniards called Burgas. TVY, or, as some writ it, Tuyd, built also upon the river Mino, not far from the main Sea, was first founded, as they fable by certain Greeks, who came hither from Troy with Diomedes. Lucius Marineus Siculus maketh BURGOS to be a city of Galizia. His words are these: Burgos, saith he, is a very famous and ancient city of Galizia in Spain. It was sometime, as some authors report, called Masburgi, Liconitiurgis, Brawm, and Auca, or as Pliny writeth it, Ceuca. It is a very rich and populous city, much resorted unto by Gentlemen and Merchants: of the one sort for pleasure, of the other for profit; and therefore it is every day greatly enlarged with goodly and sumptuous new buildings. If thou desire more of this city, I wish thee to repair to George Braun his Theatre of the chief cities of the world: If more of this kingdom, read Peter de Medina his Las Grandezas ycosas notabiles de Espana, of the strange and memorable things of Spain; and I make no doubt, if not with truths and good historical discourses, yet with tedious tales and fables, thou shalt have thy belliefull. map of Galicia, Spain, with inset of four angels with a hymnnal and the blazon or coat of arms of Galicia DESCRIPTION DEL REYNO DE GALIZIA, AUTH. F. FER. OIEA, ORD. PRED. A DON PEDRO FERNANDEZ DE CASTRO Y ANDRADE, CONDE DE LEMOS, DE VILLALVA Y ANDRADE, MARQVES DE SARRIA. etc. Galizia es uno de los muchos Reynos de Espana, que possée nuestro Rey Filipo. Era antiguament mucho mayor que ahora, comprendia todas las tierras. y prouinçias que ay dentro de los limites siguientes, de la mar del Norte y montan̄a de junto à Vizcaya, husta las fuentes deal gran Rio Duero, y de ay todo lo que el corre hasta dare consigo en la mar, y caminando por las orillas della hasta-botuer all mismo punto de dunde salimos. Marij Aretij dialog. de descript. Hisp. apud Berosum, et Viterb. in inquirid. et Florian. de Campo lib. 3. c. 40, et 42. et lib. 4. c. 3. Oy en dia con la mudança del govierno, y de los tiempos, ha quedado con este-nombre solo lo que parece en esta tabla: de lo qual tiene V Ex a. una gran part. y assi por ella como por la mucha affition que todos los Principes de su casa han tenido siempre a las cosas deste Reyno; me parecio se le devia de justicia la ymagen y description del. Supplico á V Ex a. la reciva con la gracia y amor que suele. etc. Abunda de carnes este Reyno y de todo genero de caça, de mucho y muy-buen pescado, assi de mar como de rios, de que se prouée la mayor part de Espana. Tiene grand abundancia de aguas frias y calientes que llaman banos, mucho vino y del mejor que se halla en toda la Europa, particularment el de Orense, y Riva davia, deal qual see proven muchas provincias del Reyno, y de fuera del. Tiene muchas y muy buenas frutas, limas y naranjas de todo genero, Seda y mucho lino, muchos minerales de Oro y plata, hierro etc. y algunas canteras de marmol. So temperamento ni frio ni caliente. JOANNES BAPTISTA VRINTS, AEMULUS STUDII GEOGRAPHIAE D. ABRAHAMI ORTELII. P.M. COSMOG. REGII, EXCUDIT. HOC MYSTERIVM FIRMITER PROFITEMUR. FRANCE. FRANCE (or GALLIA, as the Latins called it,) at this day one of the goodliest and greatest Kingdoms of Europe, hath notwithstanding in forepast ages, been much larger than now it is. For in julius Caesar's time it contained all that Western part of the Maineland inhabited and possessed by the Belgae, Aquitani, Celtaes and Heluetij, bounded upon the North by the Rhein, upon the West by the main Ocean sea, upon the South with the Pyreney mountains, and upon the East with the stately Alpes. For thus he writeth in the First book of his Commentaries of the wars of France: GALLIA est omnis divisa in parts tres: Quarum unam incolunt BELGAE, aliam AQVITANI, tertiam qui ipsorum lingua CELTAE, nostra GALLI, appellantur. Gallos' ab Aquitaniss Garumna flumen, à Belgis Matrona, et Sequana dividit. All FRANCE is divided into three parts: whereof the one is possessed of the Belgae, the other of the Aquitanis, the third of those people which they in their language call Celtae, we in ours Galli. The Galli (or Gauls) are divided from the Aquitanes by the river Garonne; and from the Belgae by the Marne and Seine. Item a little beneath he saith that, GALLIA beginneth at the river Rhosne, and it is bounded with the Garonne, the Ocean sea, and Belgium; moreover toward the Sequani and Heluetij it abbutteth upon the Rhein: It bendeth somewhat Northward. BELGIUM beginneth at the outmost borders of Gallia; and from thence it costeth along by the inner side of the river Rhein: It lieth North and by East from the rest of Gallia. AQVITANIA ariseth at the river Garonne, and so from thence it falleth down to the Pyreney mountains, and the Spanish seas: It lieth West and by North from the rest of France. Nay beside this division, there was yet another much more large, extending the bounds of France beyond the Alpes which did include a good part of Italy, and therefore it was of the Romans named GALLIA CISALPINA, France on this side the Alpes, or Italia Gallica, France in Italy. But of these and the like divisions we have in the former spoken plentifully, and therefore we now surcease to repeat them again in this place. And we are not ignorant how much of this large compass here described is at this day severed from the crown of France, and hath these many years been governed by several Lords and Princes. A great part of Gallia Belgica, as namely Flaunders, Brabant, Artois, Limburgh and other) belongeth unto the King of Spain; Holland, Zealand, with the rest of the Low-countries are governed by the States: Zuittzerland, Cleve, Lorraine, Alsas, Savoy, Piedmont, and some other provinces are held of the Emperor, and are subject to their proper Princes: and no one foot, for aught I know, of Italy beyond the Alpes doth belong now to the crown or kingdom of France. The several Shires or Provinces of this kingdom are very many, whereof the most principal are these, Boulennois, Ponthieu, Caux, Picardy, Normandy, France, Beausse, Bretaigne, Anjou, Le main, Poitow, Lymosin, Santoine, Guien, Gascoigne, Perigot, Quercy, Champain, Berrey, Gastinois, Sologne, Auvergne, Nivernois, Lyomois, Charrolois, Bourbonois, main, Daulphein, Province, Languedocke, Bloys, or Blasois, Forram, Burgundy, La Franche Conte, Vermandois and some few others mentioned in this Map. The whole land generally is very fertile and withal passing pleasant and healthful: and thereupon they use to say that Lombardy is the garden of Italy, and France is the garden of Europe. Yet some places are more fertile for some one commodity than others are. Picardy, Normandy, and Languedocke are as goodly countries for Corn, as any in all Christendom beside. Some places do afford great store of fruits, some as great plenty of Wood: In some places Flax and Hemp do grow in great abundance, in other places they make as great a commodity of their Woad. The whole country generally in all places affordeth much wine, but the best is made in Beausse about Orleans. They have some mines of Iron, but many of Salt. Whereupon La Noüe saith, that the Corn, Wine, Salt and Woad that is from hence transported into foreign Countries, doth bring in yearly to the subjects and crown of France twelve hundred thousand pounds of currant money. And john Bodine affirmeth that Such springs of Corn, Salt and wine do here flow so copiously, that it is almost impossible to empty them or draw them quit dry. Another, a country man of ours, a worthy gentleman and of as good judgement, as the best of them, saith that in the province of Limosin, are the best beeves: about Orleans, the best Wines: in Auvergne, the best Swine; and in Berry, the choicest Mutton, and greatest store of Sheep. In France there are twelve Archbishoprickes: and one hundred and four Suffragans, or Bishops. Bodine saith that there are in France twenty seven thousand and four hundred Parish Churches, counting only every city for a Parish. The cities and walled towns in this country are very many, but of them all PARISH is the chief, which doth as much excel the rest, as the lofty cedar doth the lowest shrubs: And I have heard say, if my memory fail me not, that the King of France, being demanded by an Ambassador, how many cities there were in all that his whole country and kingdom, reckoned up a great number, and amongst them made no mention at all of Paris: and being again asked the reason why he did not account that for one amongst the rest, answered that Paris was another world. This town is seated in the I'll of France upon the river Sein, in as pleasant and fertile a place as elsewhere may be found in this whole kingdom. It is a very ancient city, called by Caesar Lutetia, by Ptolemey Lucotecia, and by julianus in his Misopogonus, Leucetia. Zosimus nameth it Parisium, and Marcellinus, Castellum Parisiorum, The castle of the Parisijs: For this province which now they call properly France, or The I'll of France, was the ancient seat and habitation of the Parisijs. The river Sein, (Sequana) parting itself into two streams, divideth this town into three parts, to wit, The Burge upon the North side: The University, upon the South: and The Ville, in the midst, in the i'll aforesaid, which seemeth to be the old town mentioned by Caesar. For thus he writeth in the seventh book of his Commentaries of the wars of France: Id oppidum (Lutetia he meaneth) Parisiorum, positum in insula fluminis Sequanae. Lutetia that town of the Parisijs, is situate in an island in the river Sein. It is, as our learned countryman reporteth, ten English miles about by the walls. The University was founded by Charles the Great in the year of our Lord eight hundred. For other particulars I wish thee to look back to that which we have written before generally of France, or particularly of divers and sundry several Provinces of the same. And beside those authors before named, thou mayest adjoin that our learned countriemam, who not long since set out a discourse of this kingdom entitled, The view of France. map of France GALLIA. Geographica Galliae descriptio, de integro plurimis in locis emendata ac Regionum limitibus distincta; auctore Petro Plantio Quicquid terrarum Rhine, Alpibus, mari Mediterraneo, Pyrenais montibus, oceano Aquitanico Britannico et Germanico clauditur; communi nomino Latinis Galliae appellatur: quibus limitibus potentissimum Francorum regnum, Sabaudia, Burgundia comitatus, Holvetia, Alsatia, Lotharingia, inferior Germania, et quaedam aliae regiones hody continentur. joannes Baptista Vriuts excudit The Duchy of LIMBORGH, in the Low Countries. GERMANIA INFERIOR, or, as we now call it, The Low countries, is at this day divided into these seventeen provinces: to wit, four Duchies, Brabant, Limbourgh, Lukenburgh & Guelderland: seven Counties, or Earldoms, Flanders, Artois, Heinault, Holland, Zealand, Namur, and Zurphen: one Marquisate, commonly called The Marquisate of the Sacred Empire: five Grand Signeories, Frizeland, Mechlin, Vtreckt, Ouerissel, and Groninghen. Of the most of these we have in the former spoken severally and at large, only of Limborgh, which although it be one of the least, yet in honour and dignity not the least, we have hitherto spoken little or nothing. The Dukedom of LIMBOURGH, therefore, is a very little province, situate in the midst between the Duchy of Gulich, Gelderland, the Bishopric of Liege and Lutzenburge: The city Limburgh, or as they vulgarly call it Lympurch, the chief town of this province and whereof it took the name, standeth upon the river Wesse, or Wesdo, as they name it, and is distant from Aix three leagues, but from Liege it is four at the least or somewhat more. It is a very strong town both by nature and art: For being built upon the rising of a stony hill, it is enclosed round with a very defensible wall, guarded here and there with divers strong towers, beside a goodly large Castle all of free stone upon the top of the hill. The situation and prospect of this city is most pleasant and commendable. For at the foot of the hill, at the towns side, runneth the river, unto which adjoineth a goodly fertile plain where daily great store of cattle are kept and maintained to the great commodity and gain of the inhabitants round about. This city is not ancient, nor once mentioned by any old writer, as D. Remacle Fusch, a learned Physician, this countryman borne, plainly confesseth, and yet he saith that he had diligently searched and turned over all authors, who either of set purpose, or by the way, have handled that kind of argument. The soil is very good and fertile, both for corn and pasture, especially about Heruey, a fine village not far from Clermont. Only wine it yieldeth none at all; but in stead of that, they make of barley steeped and sodden, a kind of very strong drink, which will assoon make the tosspot drunk, as the strongest wine in France. Lewis Guicciardine writeth that, about half a Dutch mile off, from this town, there is a Mine or quarry of stone, that is very like to metal: of Pliny, in the 10. Chapter of the four and thirtieth book of his Natural history it is called Lapis aerosus, Cadmia, and lapis calaminaris (if I be not deceived) The brass stone, or Copper over. D. Fusch testifieth that it hath also diverse veins of Lead and Iron. A kind of black stone coal, like unto that which we here call Sea-coal, of a sulphurous nature, a good fuel and much used of Farriers and Smiths, is in divers places of the country digged out of the ground in great abundance. Moreover here are found divers sorts of stone, not much unlike to Marble or jasper party coloured, very beautiful and good for building. This country at the first was no more but a County or Earldom: until that Frederick, surnamed Barbarosso, in the year of our Lord 1172. graced it with the title and dignity of a Duchy. The first Duke that enjoyed this honour was Henry the First, lineally descended from Henry the Fourth, that valiant and religious Emperor. At length Henry the Second Duke of Limburgh, dying without heir male, john the First Duke of Brabant, about the year after Christ's incarnation 1293, by right of inheritance claimed the same, and by dint of sword, driving out Reynold Earl of Gelderland, the Usurper, obtained it, since whose days it hath been quietly possessed by the house of Brabant. Therefore for justice in civil causes, not only Limburg, but also Faulconburg, Dalem and other liberties and free towns beyond the Mose, do come to the courts of Brabant, which ordinarily are held at Brussels: otherwise for ecclesiastical jurisdiction they do belong to the dioceses of that Bishop of Liege. But beside this dukedom of Limburgh there are divers other jursdictions and Signiories described in this chart; of the which these following are the chief, whereof it shall not be amiss to speak a word or two. Faulconburgh, (Valckembourg it is called of the Dutch, but of the French, Fauquemont) is a very pretty town, which hath jurisdiction and command over a large circuit of ground containing many fine villages. It is three great Dutch miles from Aix, and but two small miles from Mastricht. It was conquered and taken by john the third, Duke of Brabant; who overcame Ramot the Lord of Faulconburgh, a troublesome man, that at that time laid siege to Mastricht and had much and oft vexed the country round about him. DALEM is a pretty fine town, with a Castle, but of no great strength. It is three long miles from Aix, and two from Liege: It was honoured with the title of an Earldom, and had jurisdiction and command over many villages and a great circuit of ground up as high as the river of Mose. Henry the Second, Duke of Brabant conquered it and adjoined it to his dominions. ROIDUCK, or, as Guicciardin calleth it Rhodele-duc, is an ancient little town with an old Castle, about one long Dutch mile, as the forenamed author would have it, from Faulconburg: yet this our Map maketh it about two. AIX or AIX LACHAPELLE, if we may believe Munster, was that which the Latins called Aquisgranum so much spoken of and mentioned in the stories of Charles the Great and others of those times. Others would have it to be that which Ptolemey in the 9 chapter of the second book of his Geography calleth Veterra, and where he saith the thirtieth Legion, called Vlpia legio did reside. Limprand nameth it Palais de Grau, Rheginon, Palais de eaux, that is, the Water palace; which in my judgement seemeth most probable; because I find that that city in Provence in France which the Romans called Aquae Sextiae, the Frenchmen do at this day call Aix. This city is situate between Brabant, Limburgh, the Duchy of Gulicke, and the Bishopric of Liege. Some think that it was destroyed and laid level with the ground by Attila king of the Humes: others think that it was first founded by Charles the Great. But to leave all these as doubtful, this is certain that it standeth in a most pleasant plain and as healthful and sweet an air, as any may be elsewhere found in these parts. That fair Church, of our Saviour and the blessed Virgin his mother, was built by this Emperor, and by him was endowed with great lands, privileges, many holy and precious relics brought thither from sundry places of the world. Beatus Rhenanus writeth that Charles the Great made it the head and chief city of the kingdom of France, and generally of all the whole Empire, the ordinary Court and place of residence for the Emperor in these Western parts of the same. Moreover he ordained that here the Emperor should, by the Bishop of Collen, Metropolitan of this province, be crowned with a crown of Iron: at Milan, with a crown of Silver; and at Rome with a crown of Gold. Over one of the doors of the townhouse are written these six Latin verses, Carolus insignem reddens hanc condidit urbem, Quam libertavit post Romam: constituendo, Quòd sit trans Alpes hic semper regia sedes: caput urbs cuncta colat hanc, & Gallia tota. Gaudet Aquisgranum prae cunctis munere clarum, Quae prius imperij leges nunc laureate almi. And over another door, these two, Hîc sedes regni trans Alpes habeatur, Caput omnium civitatum, & provinciarum Galliae. This famous Emperor having reigned over the Frenchmen 47. years and worn the imperial diadem 14. ended his life in the year of our Lord 813. and was here interred in a tomb of Marble, in our Lady's Church with this plain epitaph; Caroli Magni Christianissimi, Romanorum Imperatoris Corpus hoc conditum est sepulchro. That is, the body of Charles the Great, Emperor of the Romans, lieth here interred in this tomb. Thus far Guicciardine, to whom I wish thee to repair if thou desire a larger discourse of these particulars. map of the Low Countries LIMBURGENSIS DUCATUS TABULA NOVA, EXCUSA SUMPTIBUS JOAN. BAPTISTAE VRINTS, AEMULI STUDII GEOGRAPHIAE D. AB. ORTELLI. P. M. COSMOGRAPHI REGII. etc. ILLUSTRISSIMO DOCTISSIMOQVE DOMINO D. GASTONI SPINOLAE COMITI BRVACENSI, etc. ORDINIS EQVESTRIS S. JACOBI, PRIMO A STABULIS, ATQVE A CUBICULIS SERENISSIMI DUCIS BRABANTIAE, EIUSDEMQVE IN BELLICIS CONSILIIS ASSESSORI ORDINARIO, DUCATUS LIMBURGENSIS, TOTIUSQVE REGIONIS VLTRAMOSANAE GUBERNATORI VIGILANTISSIMO, OMNISQVE ERUDITIONIS ASYLO unico HANC TABULAM GEOGRAPHICAM NOVISSIMIS DIMENSIONIBUS A SE AD EXACTISSIMAM REDACTAM PERFECTIONEM AEGIDIUS MARTINI ANTVERPIENSIS IN VTROQVE JURE LICENTLATVS ET MATHEMATICUS FECIT ET DEDICAVIT. ANNO M.DCIII. AN EPISTLE OF HUMPHREY LHOYD, WRITTEN TO ABRAHAM ORTEL, COSMOGRAPHER TO PHILIP, the Second, King of SPAIN, wherein at large and learnedly he discourseth of the island MONA, the ancient seat of the DRVIDES. TO satisfy your request concerning the Name and situation of the isle MONA, most learned Ortell, and to set down in writing what I have observed of that argument in the reading of ancient and modern authors, what I have found by experience and travel, and what I have gathered by the knowledge of the British tongue which to this day is spoken vulgarly by the inhabitants of this island, were but so much as I confess is due to your kind love and manifold courtesies, whereby you have many ways eternally bound me unto you: Notwithstanding in so doing I am sure to be severely censured of many, condemned of some, and generally to be subject and opposed to the obloquy, and scandalous speeches of the base sort, such I mean as have no manner of learning or sound judgement. For a prejudicate opinion, though never so false and absurd, nay even the grossest errors if they be once received and settled in the heart, will hardly ever be removed, especially being patronaged and defended by the authority of Polydore Virgil, a grave learned man, and one that for those times was accounted very eloquent. But by their leave I may say, That this man hath stuffed his Histories with many manifest errors, mill mendis & mendacijs, with a thousand faults and falsehoods; which he fell into, not only for that he wanted the knowledge of the British tongue, (which now the English, after the manner of the Germans, call Welsh, that is, Strange or Barbarous) without which even the very name of the island can by no means be truly understood: But also either for that he never read the best of our Authors, or else for that he bearing a proud spleen and malice against the Britons, (whom the best and most honourable of all the Roman Emperors did love and greatly esteem) little weighed their authority, and haughtilie attributing too much to his own, neglected the better, and followed the steps, poor blind man, of one William Little, little in name and little in estimation and credit, as blind a fool as himself. But let this brazen faced diminisher of the Britons honour, burst himself if he will, and do what he can to the uttermost of his might and malice, so long as Diodorus Siculus, Dion Cassius, twice Consul of Rome, Herodian, Plutarch, Pausanias, Ptolemey and Strabo, are extant amongst the Greeks; Caesar's Commentaries, Tacitus his Annals, Eutropius, Suetonius, Orosius, Aelius Spartianus, julius Capitolinus, Aelius Lampridius, Flavius Vopiscus, Aurelius Victor, Ammianus Marcellinus, Sextus Rufus, The Panegyrics of Mamertinus and others, Pliny, Antonine, Mela and Solinus, amongst the Latins; beside the Annals of the three Gildases, Ninnius, and divers other very learned men, written many hundred years since in the British tongue, who before the coming of the English, (which our countrymen to this day call by their ancient name, Saxons) have learnedly penned the histories of this their native country: and beside Asserius, Obbern, Felix Monumetensis, Henricus Huntingtonensis, Malmesburiensis, Annovillanus, Iscanus, Neccham, Gyraldus Parisiensis, Trenetus, and infinite others, which since those Saxons conquered that part of the island, (which they call England, but we, retaining the old name Lhoëgria,) have done the like. Let, I say, this proud Italian burst himself, and let him snarl at the worthy acts of the Britons, while so many, and such ancient authors do live to sound the trump of their honour, no impudent lying fellow shall ever be able with his calumnies to obscure the bright lustre of the Britons glory, to impeach the honourable fame of their renowned deeds, spread abroad by such worthy men, or to fasten the least infamy upon them. But now it is time to come to our proposed argument, and to speak more particularly of MONA, which Polydore Virgil, taking upon him more than he well might, hath deprived of the ancient name, and leaving it nameless, hath given both it and Menavia, to the I'll of Man, as may thus be proved both out of the Greek, Latin, and British writers, as also out of the language which here to this day is spoken by the inhabitants. It is apparent out of Caesar, Tacitus, and others, that MONA was an island very near to the coast of Britain, between it and Ireland: In which Sea there are but two (beside the Hebrides) that are of any note and bigness: Therefore it must needs follow, that one of those two is that MONA which is so often mentioned in ancient histories: Wherefore I think it not amiss to set down before your eyes the position of them both, and how they do lie from the coast of England & other islands round about them, that by that means that which followeth may the better be understood. The first of these, which Polydore calleth ANGLESEY, is very near to that part of Britain, which we call Cumry, and the English, Wales, from which it is severed by a very narrow frith or bay of the sea, (the country people call it Menai) which over-against the midst of the island, is hardly a mile over. Upon the East side of this i'll there is a very strong castle, and a pretty fine city, called Beaumarish, (Bellum mariscum) both built by Edward the First, King of England. On the other side of the island, opposite to this city, there is a marvelous convenient place to take shipping for Ireland, and therefore it is much for that purpose resorted unto and frequented by the English. They call it Holy-head, but of the Welsh men it is called Caërgybi, that is, Gubchester, or, The city of Kybi. In this island is Aberfraw, which within these three or four hundred years was the chief seat where ordinarily the King of North-wales, (Gwynedia, or as some barbarously write it Venedocia) did reside and keep his Court. This island, for the bigness of it, maintaineth and breedeth much cattle and sheep. It yearly yieldeth such plenty of wheat, that in respect of that fertility it is commonly called, The mother of Wales. They have little wood here growing: yet every day the bodies of huge trees, with their roots, and sir trees of a wonderful length and bigness, are here by the inhabitants found and digged out of the earth in divers places, in low grounds and champion fields. The people speak the Welsh tongue, and for the most part they do not understand one word of English: notwithstanding they have for these three hundred years and more been subject, as the rest of Wales hath been, to the Kings and Crown of England. But now let us come to the other island, to which also Polydore Virgil hath not long since without any ground or good authority, given the name of MONA. That standeth in the midst of the main sea, distant from the nearest place of England at the least five and twenty miles. It is almost as big as that other, but it is far more barren and waste, and those men that are borne and bred there, are weak and nothing so fit for the wars and service in the field, only those excepted that are sent thither by the Earl of Derby, to whom this isle doth by right of inheritance from his ancestors belong. They do speak the Scotish language, or the Irish, as you please to call it, for they be both one. The one is as far from Ireland as the other. These things being taught and conceived, let us now hear what the Romans have written of Mona. The first author that ever made mention of it, as I remember, was Caesar; next after him, Pliny and Dion Cassius: But they do but name it only, and withal affirm it to be situate in the main sea between England and Ireland. Thus much we both confess. Cornelius Tacitus, a very learned man, and one that by means of julius Agricola, his father in law, very well knew the state of Britain then, of the situation and distance of Mona from the Continent, teacheth us many things making much to this our purpose. Therefore let us listen awhile to that which he speaketh in the fourteenth book of his Annals: But than was Paulinus Suetonius Lieutenant of Britain, one that for his great experience and knowledge of military matters, popular fame, and estimation amongst the meaner sort of men, (which for the most part suffereth no man of rare virtues and qualities to live without a compeer) did always contend with Corbulo, labouring by all means possibly to match that his honourable service in conquering Armenia, by overcoming and quieting those Rebels which in these parts did stand out against the Romans. Therefore he maketh great preparation, and provideth all things necessary for the assault and taking of the island Mona, a place not only by nature, but also by reason of the multitude of people which do there inhabit, very strong and defensible, and is indeed the sanctuary and place of common refuge for all such as run away from their Captains or Commanders. He caused boats to be made with flat bottoms, because the sea there near the shore is very shallow, and every where full of flats and shelves. Thus they conveyed over the footmen, the horsemen followed them partly wading thorough the fords and shallow places, and partly swimming where the waters were more deep. Upon the shore, to impeach our landing, a very great army, very well appointed and armed for all assays, stood close thronging together, intermeddled with women running to and fro between the ranks with torches in their hands, in mourning gowns and their hair about their ears, of all the world like to the Furies or mad women. The Druids also on every side with hands lifted up to heaven, pouring out many bitter curses and deadly imprecation, with the strangeness of that sight struck the soldiers into such a damp, that they stood stone still, not once moving their bodies, as if they had willingly offered their throats to the enemy: yet at length by the exhortation and encouragement of the General, and one animating and heartening on another, that they might not seem to be afraid of a company of seely women and other frantic people, they advance forward the standard, display their banners, and such as offered to resist, they beat to the ground, and force them to run into their own fires. This being done, he placed garrisons in their towns and villages, and caused their woods to be cut down and utterly destroyed; which, by reason of their cruel ceremonies and superstitious sacrifices there offered, were by them esteemed holy. For they accounted it lawful to imbrue their altars with the blood of their captives, and to seek to know the secret counsel of the eternal God and events to come by the entrails and bowels of men. Thou hearest, gentle Reader, how the footmen followed the horsemen in the fords and shallows, and where the water was more deep, they swam over with the horses. The same Author also, setting forth, in the life of julius Agricola, the same Agricola's voyage into this island, writeth on this manner: MONAM insulam, cuius possessionem revocatum Paulinum, etc. Thus translated by the learned Sir Henry Savile (for I know not whether Great Tacitus scorneth any other interpreter or no) He deliberated to conquer the island Mona: from the possession whereof, as before I have rehearsed, paulinus was revoked by the general rebellion of Brittany: But as in a purpose not purposed before, ships being wanting, the policy and resoluteness of the Captain devised a passage, commanding the most choice of the Aides, to whom all the shallows were known, and who after the use of their country were able in swimming to govern themselves with armour and horses, laying aside their carriage, to put over at once, and suddenly to invade them. Which thing so amazed the enemy, attending for ships and such provision by sea, that surely believing nothing could be hard or invincible to men which came so minded to war, they humbly entreated for peace, and yielded the Island. Thus Agricola at his first entrance into his province (which time others consume in vain ostentation and ambitious seeking of ceremonies) entering withal into labours and dangers, became famous indeed and of great reputation. Here thou seest again, how the soldiers got into Mona by swimming without the help of any ships or boats. Neither did this our author hear this from the report of any obscure fellow of little knowledge and less understanding in these matters, but even from the mouth of Agricola himself, his wives father, a man very famous, and one that was the General and chief commander in this voyage. But mark, I pray you, how Polydore Virgil answereth all this: For thus he writeth in the first book of his History of England. This sometime (he speaketh of Mona) was severed from Britain by a very narrow arm of the sea, so that so oft as the sea did ebb, which here at all times maketh very high tides, it was so near to the Continent, that men might go thither without boats. And again, a little beneath he writeth thus of it: See, saith he, what continuance of time can bring to pass, That island is now five and twenty miles from any part of England, which sometime was scarce one mile from it. What will not malice, and a cross humour always opposing itself against other men's opinions, although never so much turning to his own disgrace and discredit, yea even in the best wits, force a man to do! This Italian dreameth of a strange inundation and overflowing of the sea, whereof never any Historian, Latin, English, Irish or Scotish ever spoke, I dare avouch, one word: and that which is most strange of all, the country people never have heard, as seemeth, from their ancestors, of any such kind of drowning. He complaineth also of the straightness of that other island, and of the scarcity of Corn and Wood. Where also I could wish that the Author had had a little more discretion and honesty: For this island (I mean his Anglisea, which indeed is the true Mona) is about five and twenty English miles long, and sixteen miles over, every mile containing one thousand and two hundred Geographical pases. Therefore it containeth in compass well near threescore and twelve Italian miles: For in some places it is not full sixteen miles over. That which he speaketh of the scarcity of wood here, it is very true: For Tacitus reporteth that the woods were cut down and destroyed by the Romans, an infinite number of the bodies of which, as I have showed before, covered with earth and hid within the ground, are at this day by the country people found in sundry places of the isle. And that there have been woods here within these four hundred years or thereabouts, it is very manifest by our histories. Of the barrenness of this Island I know not well what to say, seeing that he is not ashamed to write that which all men do know to be most false: For such is the fertility of this island, that our people use to say proverbially, that Anglesey is the mother of Wales (Mon mam Gymry.) Moreover, the inhabitants (for their proportion, and state of our country) are very wealthy, and withal, stout and valiant, as appeareth out of the English Historiographers: For the English men have oft times assaulted this island by sea, and laboured to get the possession thereof, but all in vain: For they have been always there slain, or put to the worst. This, Hugh Earl of Shrewsburie and Arundel there slain, can testify to be true. This also Henry the natural son of Henry the First, with many noble men with him there slain can well testify. [How true this is I can not tell; but this I find, that two hugh's of the Norman blood, the one Earl of Chester, the other Earl of Shrewsburie, did enter this island, greatly vex the inhabitants; and that they might the better retain them in due obedience, did build the castle at Aber Lhienioc: and of these two, Hugh Earl of Chester was indeed there slain: but how? not in the entrance or assault of the i'll, but in the defence of it after he had gotten quiet possession of the same? yet not by the Welsh men, but by the Norweighians, who under the conduct of Magnus their General landed here, slew many of the people, rob the country, and departed with great spoil. Of that Henry I find not one word in others.] What should I say more? Polydore Virgil's Mona distant from the coast of Britain twenty five miles, no whit bigger than this, but much more barren, and such as breedeth a weaker kind of men descended from the Irish, even by the judgement of Polydore himself, doth now renounce the title of Mona. But what other men also do think of this matter, let us hear in few words. Ptolemey the Prince of Geographers, upon the East side of Ireland placeth four islands, MONARINA (or as other copies do read, Monaida) MONA, ADROS and LYMNOS. The two latter are very well known unto us at this day; for that indeed they do still retain those ancient names. Adros of our country men is called Ynys ador, that is, as the words do signify, The island of birds. Lymnos they now call Enlli, which the English men call Bardesey, that is, as he would feign interpret it, Insula Bardorum, The Bards island. [But I doubt whether our Saxons did ever understand what the Britons Bardi meant: yet of this I am sure, that the learned M. Camden in his Britannia is of another opinion.] Of the other two then, the one must of necessity be our Mona, the other Polydores Mona. Monaria is by Ptolemey placed much farther Northward than Mona, and Mona he maketh to lie somewhat more Easterly than Monaria: For this, Monaria, I mean, or Monaoeda, as Ptolemeyes copies vulgarly have it, lieth, as he writeth, from the Canaries Eastward 17 degrees and 40 minutes, but up so high into the North, that the pole there is elevated above the horizont 61 degrees and 30 minutes: when as the other, to wit, Mona, lieth from the Canaries but 15 degrees, and from the North but 57 degrees and 40 minutes. Polydores Mona leaneth both more toward the North and East than ours doth: Therefore it is Ptolemeys' Monaria that he speaketh of, not Ptolemeys Mona. And this our Mona shall still retain that ancient name of Mona, which Ptolemey gave unto it in his time. This we have collected out of foreign histories: Now let us come to our own Writers, who I think, in a matter of names of places in their own country and language ought rather to be believed than an Italian, a mere stranger borne and brought up beyond the seas, far from this our country. But that these things may the better be understood, some few lines are here by the way to be inserted. All men do know and confess this to be true, that the Britons, before the entrance of the English or Saxons did possess this whole island: until such time as being by them conquered and subdued, they were forced to abandon the better part of the same, leaving it to the possession of their enemies; and to content themselves with the Western parts only: And they being thus seated, were called by the names of the places were they dwelled, as for example those which possessed Cambria, were named Cambri: those which inhabited Cornovia, were known and called by the name of the Cornovij. Yet the English men did, after the manner of the Dutch (who name the French and Italians, Welsh) call them all generally Welshmen: Adding for difference sake the names of the countries, as it is manifest by those histories, which yet are extant, written in the Saxon tongue. For those our Brits, are in them called Walae: and the Cornovij, Cornwalae; not, as the unlearned do think, Cornugalliae. Neither can I with silence overpass that shameless impudency of Polydore, who braggeth that he was the first that ever found this out, and committed the same to writing; when it is most certain that he stole this etymology and reason why this our country was called Wales, out of Sylvester Giraldus. But, that I may return unto that where I left, the Welshmen being thus cooped up into a corner, did notwithstanding retain the ancient British tongue: so that the Countries, Cities, Rivers, islands, and people of Britain, are by the Welshmen called by those names whereby they were known and called at such time as they possessed the whole. For our country people, such I mean as are borne and brought up far within the land, do not know what the name of an English man doth mean, but all the English they do generally term Saisson, that is, Saxons, (for they have no x) England they call by the ancient name Lhoëger: Wales, Cambri: Cornwall, Corniw: Scotland, Alban: Ireland, Yuerdhon: and indeed some old Writers do write the name of this island not Hibernia, but juernia, as M. Camden showeth at large in his Britannia. So also we do still call all the Cities of England by those names whereby they were sometime called before the entrance of the Saxons. But let us come again to Mona. Our countrymen and the inhabitants of this isle (speaking now at this day the ancient British tongue) do know no other name of it than MON, for so they all generally call it. Polydore Virgil calleth it ANGLESEA, that is, The English isle. I grant that this island being subdued by the English men, was beautified and graced with their name, and that the English men do so call it I do not deny. But, I pray thee, did the English men first descry this island, was it never seen before, or had it no name at all before their coming? Hearest thou Polydore, bethink thyself; thou mayest aswell say that England is not that land which was sometime called Britannia, nor that was not Gallia, which now we call France. Nay, which is a greater matter than this, and more strange, the inhabitants of this isle (notwithstanding they be subject to the crown of England) do neither know what England or an English man doth mean: For an English man they call Sais, (but in the plural number speaking of more than one, Saisson) and this their native country they name Mon. Moreover, that fair city built upon that arm of the sea or frith, above mentioned, on the other side over against the West part of this island, is called Caeraruon, that is, The city upon Mon: For Caer, in our language signifieth a walled town; (Kir, in Hebrew is a wall, and Kartha, in those Eastern tongues is a walled city:) Are, is as much to say, as Upon: and as for the v, in the last syllable, for m, that is the propriety of the language in some cases: for in all words beginning with m, in consequence of speech, that letter, after some certain consonants is changed into v, for which our nation doth always use f: because that v, with them is evermore a vowel: So we call Wednesday (Diem Mercurij) Die Mercher, but Wednesday night Nos Fercher. Mary, we call Mair; but for our Lady's church we writ and pronounce Lhanuair. Neither is this city only thus named, but even that whole tract of the continent of Britain that runneth along by it is called Aruon, that is, Opposite or over against Mon. But let it be, that this island was not that Mona so oft mentioned by the ancients, than ought Polydore for his credit's sake have found another name for it, and not to have left it wholly nameless. Now let us come unto the other, which our countrymen do call MENAW: and which all the inhabitants general, as also the English and Scots (retaining the Welsh name, but cutting it somewhat shorter) MAN. Therefore there is no man, for aught I know, beside this proud Italian, and one Hector Boëthius, a loud liar, that ever called this island by the name of Mona. But leaving these demonstrable arguments, which indeed do make this matter more clear than the noon day, let us come unto authorities and testimonies of learned men, which in some cases are rather believed than any other arguments whatsoever: by these I doubt not but the true and proper name shall be given to each of these islands, and the controversy decided without any manner of contradiction. There is a piece of Gildas Britannus, that ancient writer, a man every kind of way learned, at this day remaining, in the Library of the illustrious Earl of Arundel, the only learned Noble man of his time; in which he hath these words: England hath three islands belonging to it: Wight, over against the Armoricanes, or Bretaigne in France: The second lieth in the midst of the sea between Ireland and England. The Latin Historians do call it Eubonia, but vulgarly in our mother tongue we call it MANAW. Thou hearest, gentle Reader, a natural Welsh man speaking in the Welsh tongue: For thus we call Polydore Virgil's Mona in our native language even at this day. Moreover, the reverend Beda, that worthy Englishman, famous thorough all Christendom in his days for all manner of literature and good learning, in the ninth chapter of the second book of his History writeth thus: At which time also the people of Northumberland (Nordan Humbri) that is, all that nation of the Angles which did inhabit upon the North side of the river Humber, with Edwin their king, by the preaching of Paulinus (of whom we have spoken a little before) was converted unto the faith of Christ. This king in taking of good success for his entertainment of the Gospel, did grow so mighty in Christianity and the kingdom of heaven, and also had that command upon the earth, that he ruled (which never any king of the English did before him) from one end of Britain to the other, and was king not only of the English but also of all the shires and provinces of the Britons. Yea and he brought under his subjection, as I have showed before, the isles of Man (insulae Menaniae.) Here I do think, that for Menaviae, it ought to be written Menaviae: seeing that there is such small difference between an n and a u, that they may easily be mistaken, and one put for another. Moreover, Henry Archdeacon of Huntingdon, a worthy Historiographer, who wrote about the year of our Lord 1140, one that followed Beda in many things almost foot for foot, doth seem also to correct this fault, and clear the doubt. For he setting forth the great command and conquests of this Edwine King of the Northumber's, bursteth out into these words: Eduwyn the king of the Northumber's ruled over all Britain, not only over that part which was inhabited of the English, but over that also which was possessed of the Britons, Kent only excepted. Moreover, he brought the isle Menavia, which lieth between Ireland and Britain, and is commonly called MAN, under the obedience of the Kings of England. Here observe, that this English man did give also to this island (which Polydore Virgil falsely calleth Mona) the English name: for it is commonly, saith he, called Man: by which name it is known & called at this day of all the English. Besides this also Ranulph of Chester in the four and fortieth chapter of the first book of his Polychronicon, doth thus speak of those islands which are near neighbours unto Britain: Britain, saith he, hath three islands lying not far off from it (beside the Orkney isles) which do seem to answer unto the three principal parts of the same: For WIGHT lieth hard upon the coast of Loëgria, which now is called England (Anglia:) MONA which the English call Anglisea, pertaineth unto Cambria, that is, to Wales: But the isle EUBONIA, which hath two other names, Menavia and Mania, lieth overagainst Scotland. These three, Wight, Man, and Anglisea (Vecta, Mania, Mona) are almost all of one bigness, and containing the like quantity of ground. Thus far Ranulph of Chester. The reason why Gildas and others have called this island Eubonia, I take to be this; because it was first inhabited of the same nation (to wit, the Irish) of the which the Euboniae, the West isles, commonly of the Historians called Hebrides, are. The reverend Beda and Henry Huntingdon, in that they writ it Menavia, do seem to allude to the Welsh name Manaw: but this is it which we would have thee diligently to observe, that none of them do call it Mona. By these arguments and testimonies it is manifest that Mona is that island which the inhabitants (as I have showed before) do at this day name Mona, or Mon, acknowledging no other name, and is that which of the English is called Anglisea: but the other, which Polydore Virgil, and such as do love with him to wallow in the mire, rather than to seek for the clear streams, do call Mona, is of Gildas called Eubonia, of Henry Huntingdon Menavia, and of others Mania. Here I will conclude this discourse with this one testimony, which may indeed worthily stand for many; to wit, this of Sylvester Girald a Welsh man borne, a man no less famous for his learning, than for his noble birth: For he was descended from that noble house of the Giralds, to whom the Kings of England are beholding for that footing which they have in Ireland. Moreover, he was greatly beloved of Henry the second King of England, and was afterward Secretary to King john his son; whose name also is very famous and oft mentioned in the Pope's Decretals: For being but bishop of S. David's in Wales, he did notwithstanding contend with the Archbishop of Canturburie about the prerogative & primacy: This man, I say, in that his book which he entitled Itinerarium Balwini Archiepiscopi Cantuariensis, crucem in infideles per Cambriam praedicantis, The journal or travels of Baldwin Archbishop of Canturbury, when as he preached the Gospel and cross of Christ against the Infidels throughout all Wales (whose company he never forsook in all that peregrination) writeth thus of the isle MONA. On the morrow we passed by the castle of Caeraruon, and from thence thorough the valleys and steep hills and mountains we came unto Bangor, where we were most kindly entertained of the bishop (whose name was Gwian, who was almost constrained to take up the cross of Christ) with a great lamentation and shout of all sorts of people both men and women. From thence, crossing a vety narrow arm of the sea, we passed over to MONA, an island lying about two miles off from the main land. Here Rothericke the younger son of Owen came very devoutly with all the people of that isle and of the countries round about him, to meet us. There they making as it were a theatre of the craggy rocks, by the preaching of the Archbishop, and of Alexander the Archdeacon of that place, many were won unto the cross and to believe in jesus Christ, but certain young men, lustie-bloods, of the servants and followers of Rothericke, which sat overagainst us, would by no means be drawn to bear the cross. Of these some, within a little while after, following certain thieves or freebooters, being slain outright, others hurt and dangerously wounded, did of their own heads lay a worldly cross one upon another's back. Rothericke was married to Prince Reese's daughter, who was allied to him in the third degree: her, by no admonitions, he could be made to put away from him, hoping that by her means he should the better be able to defend himself against his brother's children, whom he had disherited and put by their lands and possessions: notwithstanding it fell out contrary to his expectation, for within awhile after they recovered all again out of his hands. This Island hath three hundred three and forty villages or farms, yet it is esteemed but at three canters. Britain hath three islands lying not far off from it, all almost of like quantity and bigness: Wight, upon the South; Mon, upon the West; and Man, upon the Northwest. The two former are very near to the continent, the arms of the sea by which they are severed from England, being but very narrow and not far over. The third which is called Man, lieth mid way between Ulster, a province of Ireland, and Gallawey of Scotland. Mona, or Mon, of the inhabitants, by reason of the great plenty of wheat which it yieldeth ordinarily every year, is called The mother of Wales. And a little beneath, the same Author writeth thus of this island: Hugh Earl of Shrewsbury and Arundel, with Hugh Earl of Chester, entering this island by force, did shut dogs all night in the church of Fefridanke, which the next morning were found all stark mad; and he himself afterward by the inhabitants of the Orkeney isles, coming thither as pirates and sea-robbers, under the leading of Magnus their captain, being shot in the eye (which part of his body only was unarmed and subject to the enemy's weapon) fell stone dead from the deck of the ship into the sea: which Magnus beholding, cried out in the Danish language, Leit loop, that is as much to say in English, Let him leap. Moreover, Henry the Second, going into North-Wales with an army of men, joined battle with the adversary at Caleshull in a narrow strait between two woods, and withal sent a sail of ships into Mona, which spoilt the foresaid Church with other places there: wherefore they were almost all slain, taken, dangerously wounded, or put to flight by the inhabitants of that isle. There were in this company two noble men, and his uncle which wrote this story, with other more sent hither by the King, to wit, Henry the son of Henry the First, and the uncle of Henry the Second, begotten of the honourable lady Nesta, daughter of Reese, Theodore's son, borne in the confines of South-Wales, I mean in the skirts of it next unto Demetia or West-Wales, and the brother of Steven, brother to Henry by the mother's side, but not by the fathers, a man that first in our days, breaking the way for others, not long after this, attempted the entrance and conquest of Ireland, whose worthy commendations the prophetical history doth at large set forth. Henry being too venturous, and not being seconded in time, was killed at the first encounter with a pike. But Robert distrusting his own strength and doubting whether he should be aided or not, fled, and being sore wounded, very hardly recovered the ships. This island outwardly appeareth as if it were barren, rough, and overgrown, like as the country of Pebidion near Menavia doth, although indeed it be very fertile of many things in divers places. Thus far Gyraldus. What could ever be spoken or written more plainly and evidently of the name, situation, fertility and valorous inhabitants of Mona; as also of the situation and name of that other island? The same author in his description of Wales, thus speaketh of this Island: In North-Wales between Mona and Snowdon hills is Bangor the bishop's sea. As of all Wales, the South part about Cardigan shire, (Cereticam regionem, he calleth it) but especially every where in West-Wales, (Demetia) by reason of the champion plains, and commodiousness of the marine coasts, are far the more pleasant and better: so North-Wales (Borealis Venedotia) is known to have many countries and places far more strong and better fortified by nature and situation, many more goodly brave men, every where to have much better and more fertile ground: For like as Snowdon hills are thought to be able to find pasture for all the cattle in Wales if they were all driven thither, so it is reported that the isle Mona (Anglisea) may for a time find all Wales bread-corn; such is the wonderful store of wheat that it doth yearly yield. What man is he that is so blockish and void of understanding, that shall read and consider these arguments and allegations, that will make any doubt whether Polydore's Anglisea be the true Mona, that ancient seat of the Druids, so renowned by the Roman wars, and oft mentioned in their histories? Moreover, who can doubt, whether that other Island, which the Welshmen call Manaw, and the English Man, which he and some other learned men (choosing rather to drink puddle water from a near channel, than to seek farther for a clear stream or pure fountain) have falsely named Mona, or whether we ought not rather with Ptolemey to call it Monaria, or Monaida; Eubonia, with Gildas; Menavia, with Beda and Henry Huntingdon; or Mania, with Gyraldus? Many more arguments and testimonies of learned men I could in this place have alleged: but lest I should be too tedious and troublesome to the Reader, I will at this time with these content myself: nothing doubting but these, to any learned man, or any one well acquainted with the Welsh histories, shallbe thought sufficient to stop the mouth of the scandalous adversary, and to answer all the cavils of the malicious enuiours of the Britons glory. Therefore I must entreat thee, most learned Ortell, for that thy kindness and humanity which thou art wont to show to others, to take this in good part, and in that thy goodly Theatre, to set out this our Mona, in the ancient colours, to the public view of the world: And I hope before it be long to send you a more absolute description, not only of this our Mona, but also of all Wales, illustrated both with the ancient names used by the Romans and Britons, and also with the modern English, whereby they are known at this day of that nation. Moreover, I have a Geographical Chart or Map of England, described according to the modern situation and view, with the ancient names of rivers, towns, people and places, mentioned by Ptolemey, Pliny, Antonine and others, that those gross and shameless lies of Hector Boothe may by that means the easilier be descried: against which Hector Boothe our Leland, that famous and learned Antiquary wrote this most worthy Epigram: Hectoris historici tot, quot mendacia scripsit, Si vis ut numerem, Lector amice, tibi; Me iubeas etiam fluctus numerare marinos, Et liquidi stellas connumerare poli. Wouldst have me, gentle Reader, tell I he lies that Hector Boothe did write? I may aswell count sand of sea, Or stars of heaven in clearest night. I have also a very exact description of the marine tract or sea coast of Scotland: all which when I shall come up to London (which God willing shall be before the end of April next) I will send unto you: Whereby the manifest and palpable errors of certain learned men shall be discovered: who in their Geographical Chart, trusting too confidently to certain unlearned men's relations and writings have most falsely and erroneously set down the names of divers places, cities and rivers, to the great prejudice and danger of such as shall give heed unto them. In the mean time I bid you hearty farewell, beseeching you, of all loves, if there be any thing wherein I may pleasure you, not to entreat it, but to command it, by the law of friendship and league of learned scholars. Richard Clough, a very honest man, and one that was the cause and procurer of this our love and acquaintance, aswell your friend as mine, shall both bring your letters from you to me, and mine to you, that interest I know we both have in him. Again farewell, most kind ORTELL: from Denbigh in Guynedh or North-Wales this fifth of April, in the year of our Lord God M.D.LXVIII. Thine to his uttermost power, HUMPHREY LHOYD of Denbigh in Wales. printer's device of John Norton and John Bill, featuring Mercury's hat and caduceus with two cornucopias and seascape (McKerrow 293) LONDON, Printed for JOHN NORTON and JOHN BILL. 1606.